《Shadow Slave Cinema (reaction fanfic)》


 Chapter 1 - 1: A persevering desire

    In the lightless space separate from the Divine realms and Void, a lone spark blinked into existence.


    The spark wavered, flickering as if contemplating its existence, unmoving as if trying to grasp something. Deep within the spark, something warm blossomed, an alien pain, paradoxically warm yet cold. The spark was only born today, yet the pain felt older than existence itself. It was hungry, burning for everything and more.


    It was desire.


    A desire born from a treacherous Shadow, one whose existence had become an error in the strings of reality. It was something that shouldn''t exist, an irregular piece in an all encompassing puzzle of perfection. Reality wanted to reject the imperfection, but it couldn''t.


    It''s desire was too strong


    Too emotional


    It yearned to be remembered, silently screaming, wishing to be heard, to be seen, to be¡­ loved. It wanted to go home, if it had one, longing for the primal warmth that all life craved.


    And so the light continued to shine in the empty space, silently growing.


    Until after 4 years¡­ it finally stopped


    Its radiance had become blinding, all encompassing of the desolate space. The light spewing from it, even reached the edges of the Divine realms, causing them to slightly tremble, unfamiliar at its presence.


    From deep within the core, something took shape.


    It opened its "eyes" and looked in the direction of the Divine realms


    Everything seemed to pause as if waiting in response to what the light would do. Then a single, sonorous sound echoed in the empty space for the first time in eons.


    "...home"


    In the next second, the light flared and moved, surging forward towards the Divine realms.


    **************


    Bastion, in the Ivory tower of a floating island, a hypnotic scent wafted out of the highest window as a figure stood above a stove, skillfully flicking a delicate concoction of seasoned meats and vegetables in a large plan.


    It was Nephis, clad in a stylish apron that covered simple civilian clothes.


    Currently, she was preparing a feast for the entire cohort as they chatted leisurely in the room opposite at a large table. Nephis was content, it was the first time they were having a meal together in a long while.


    Ever since they had returned from the Third Nightmare, their lives had become quite burdensome. Valor had become tense at the revelation of the cohort''s sudden ascension, and had been laying invisible leashes on her and Cassie, by the commissioning of continuous tasks, missions and paperwork. It was clear they held animosity towards the heroes of the Forgotten Shore as powerhouses they hadn''t nurtured. Effie, Jet and Kai had not escaped the burden of responsibility either. The government had been piling on continuous tasks, primarily located in or around Antarctica in a bid to possibly recover the foothold that resided in the region or build a new one for humanity. Regrettably, this had kept the cohort separated for quite some time, although Effie periodically visited to support some new Cafe that had recently appeared in Bastion.


    In the times she had dropped by to meet her and Cassie, she would hound Nephis about the cafe shop, how it supposedly was her new favorite place in two worlds, and a quoted "Utopia" for women.


    Each time Nephis heard this, she was confused.


    Utopia was foreign concept to Nephis, as someone who had been aspiring her whole life to gain power and avenge her family and clan, to rid the world of the corrupt Sovereigns. She was nearing what seemed like an impossible goal in the eyes of others, and had felt some progress in naturally ascending to Supremacy to take action and make Utopia a reality for humanity and not a fiction.


    Which is why she was stumped, and possibly although she wouldn''t admit it, curious about this supposed Utopia Effie had mentioned. Although, Nephis suspected that the word "Utopia" that came out of Effie''s mouth, could only correlate with one thing, being food. Yet oddly, she stressed how it was for "women".


    Nephis''s hands paused and laid down the pan.


    ''Isn''t a Utopia supposed to be a uniform thing for all humans? How could a Utopia only exist for women?''


    She refocused as the door to the kitchen burst open as Effie peeked through with a wolfish grin.


    "Soo.. uhh princess! How long until the food is ready? The others wouldn''t stop complaining about how hungry they are!" Effie exclaimed as a growing grin plastered her gleaming face.


    Nephis indifferently looked over and replied in a calm tone.


    "I''ll bring it right now"


    Effie gleamed as she turned around and energetically stomped back to the table, causing slight tremors to vibrate the Ivory tower.


    Grabbing nine plates, one for each and five for effie, Nephis loaded them with food and carried them into the other room. Kai and Jet sat next to each other on one side of the table, conversing about the recent propaganda posters the Government had commissioned of them to the public, although it was mostly Kai talking, more specifically whining about the colors they had used for his poster which poorly contrasted with what he was wearing. All the while, Jet casually nodded in agreement, albeit hiding a growing smirk on her face. Effie was at the end of the table, fork and knife in hand, practically beaming at the sight of the approaching food.


    And lastly there was Cassie¡­


    Strangely, it was her who had requested that they meet up and have a meal together for the sake of relaxing. Secretly, Nephis was very content at the proposition, which is why she had offered to make the food in homage back to their times on the Forgotten Shore.


    It was not a hidden truth that Cassie had been suffering since the end of the Third Nightmare, seemingly having lost connection to fate.


    As a result, she had become cold and confused, pushing herself away from the others, possibly reminded of her inability to help back in their first nightmare.


    However, Nephis also suspected that she was hiding something, a vital piece of information which she wouldn''t share. Something had happened in the Third Nightmare to their memories, seemingly corrupted, a missing piece in the puzzle. The cohort was troubled but couldn''t do much as it involved a matter they couldn''t control. But Cassie was different. Her aspect was tied to her memory, and so along with having been severed from her connection to Fate she had been even more tormented by the missing link as the grappled to hold on to what it was.


    So, the sudden proposal to have a meal together was a shock, a contrast to her quiet and secluded nature over the last four years.


    Nephis suspected that something had changed.


    ''Today we''re going to learn what has happened¡­''


    Nephis set down the plates and took her seat beside Cassie, they thanked her in unison and started eating.


    However, nobody said a word.


    Silence hung heavy as they quietly ate their food, although Effie was a bit louder than the rest.


    They all knew.


    They knew that Cassie was going to reveal something.


    Seemingly noticing the anticipation, Cassie calmly put down her fork and politely wiped her lips with a napkin before audibly clearing her throat.


    "Ahem.." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All eyes slowly turned towards her as they put down their forks.


    Cassie smiled slightly "I think we''re all aware of why I have gathered us here today" she said in a light tone, before quickly taking a deep breath.


    "We all know that something happened after the Third Nightmare, something that more specifically did something to Fate¡­. our memories, something that I have been trying to figure out for the last four years"


    She paused and turned her head to look at the others


    "Something happened yesterday. For the first time in four years¡­. I felt Fate tremble"


    The others'' eyes widened as the seriousness of the statement settled into them, Effie was the first one to speak, abruptly rising from her seat with a alleviated look on her face.


    "So... does this mean that Fate is back or getting fixed?" she exclaimed.


    Nephis''s fist clenched as she looked at Cassie in silent anticipation


    ''We all want a clue of what happened back there..''


    Cassie paused before quietly replying "No"


    Effie abruptly shut her mouth as the others diverted their eyes at the weight of the mood killing statement.


    "But.. something has changed, for the first time in four years, Fate reacted to something, though I don''t know what, it has reacted and this means that other seers will have also felt the change"


    Jet leaned forward, asking in a serious tone "So what does this mean for us and the rest of the world?"


    Cassie slightly shuddered, before composing herself.


    "I-I don''t know exactly, but what I can say is that something will happen soon, something big tha-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, a bright white light shot up from below her, encompassing her body completely. The others immediately jumped up, sparks condensed around them forming different armour and weapons.


    But before they could even react, the light vanished.


    And so did Cassie, the spot where she had stood now empty.


    Effie looked around in alarm before raising her voice "WHA JUS-"


    However, before she could also finish her sentence, the same white light rose from below her as well and covered her body, similarly happening to Kai and Jet.


    Nephis strained her muscles to the limit and infused as much essence into her body as she could, launching herself with a thundering boom towards them.


    But before she could even reach them, they had also vanished.


    Standing her ground, Nephis moved into a defensive stance as her eyes scanned around the room, looking for the attacker. White Flames burned in her eyes, as they began to rise from her body.


    Yet, it was to no avail, as the last thing she saw was the same white light rising from below her, before the world disappeared.


    **************


    Somewhere else in Bastion on a familiar street, a couple was walking.


    It was Kim and Luster walking together towards their usual cafe, with a smile on their faces.


    Luster was jokingly tossing Kim''s bag in the air, which she angrily berated him to stop. In response Luster mischievously grinned and tossed it exceptionally high. As the bag reached its max height, a white light briefly flashed below it, before the bag gained momentum and fell down.


    However no hands caught the bag as it dropped onto the concrete.


    The street was empty and silent.


    **************


    In an old apartment in Bastion, in a dimly lit room an old man was scrunched over a desk deep in thought reading a book.


    Its title, "Report of the Tomb of Ariel - by Unknown".


    The man silently closed the book as he chuckled, before picking up an empty cup and slowly standing up.


    However, before he could take a step, a white light briefly flashed, and the cup crashed to the floor, the noise too loud for such an empty room.


    **************


    In the heart of Bastion, in a conference room, Morgan along with the rest of the Valor saints and the representing Government saints sat at a table in discussion over constructing new housing locations for mundane citizens.


    Standing by the wall, a quiet attendant kept her back straight and eyes focused in fear as the powerful saints discussed.


    She jumped slightly when one of the men turned to face her and beckoned her forward with a finger.


    ''Oh gods, i''m about to die''


    She bit her tongue as she quickly moved forward and arrived by the old man''s side.


    He craned his head and smiled, revealing a mouth of pearly white teeth "Please, be a dear and get this old man some nice tea, at this rate my mouth will be drier than my knees after all these years of walking!" he croaked


    The attendant nervously nodded and quickly bolted out of the room, preparing some lemon tea before putting it on a tray and making her way back.


    She reached the door and took a deep breath before gently opening it, however the room she entered was now completely empty.


    **************


    Ravenheart, in a war room, a long complicated table depicted the surrounding area of Godgrave, with miniature soldier figures in places and strategic lines covering certain parts to designate pathways, camps and death zones.


    Yet, every seat in the room was oddly empty as a window noisily rattled in the background.


    **************


    In the snowy outskirts of Ravenheart, a girl miserably trudged through the snow


    Wisps of steam rose from her mouth as her teeth chattered, cursing and complaining about some miserable shadow.


    As her ranting became louder and angrier, she failed to notice a rock before her feet and resultantly face planted in the snow. A muffled curse could be heard underneath the snow as the girl stood up and turned around to kick the rock, bracing her toes for impact.


    But the rock didn''t budge.


    Confused, the girl looked down, only to find her legs becoming transparent as a white light began to rise up.


    "Wha-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the world turned black.


    **************


    In an unknown space that resembled a movie theatre, multiple bright lights quickly rose from the ground before taking the forms of different people.


    The air was still as people quickly looked around confused of their location and whether the people surrounding them were friend or foe.


    However, before anyone could form another cohesive thought, a large screen illuminated the room, causing everyone to turn their heads.


    On the screen, two simple sentences silently blinked


    [Welcome to the Cinema of Forgotten]


    [Spectators, please take your seats]


    ________________________________________________


    ________________________________________________


    Author here :)! I''m writing this reaction fanfic because I love these types of fanfics, but sadly we don''t have enough in the community! One of the best one''s sadly takes a while to update because the author is busy (don''t hate them), so I got a bit impatient and thought, why not do it myself? Anyway, hope you enjoy and i''ll update ever 2-3 days since I have too much free time.


    Hope you have a pleasant reading experience!


    ________________________________________________


    ________________________________________________

 Chapter 2 - 2: Familiar Strangers

    The words blinked on the screen as all the people present started to look around and take in the situation. All of them had been seemingly kidnapped and pulled here by some unknown entity, one with enough power to toy with multiple Saints like nothing.


    Nephis instinctively tried to summon her sword to arm herself, but froze the next second.


    Nothing happened.


    She had failed to summon her memories, and couldn''t even summon her flames. The Nightmare spell had been completely cut off from them, more importantly even her aspect had been sealed. Immediately she closed her eyes and tried to delve into her Soul Sea, only for her fists to tighten. Her Soul Sea had also been cut off.


    ''An ability..? No¡­ the rank of a person and their aspect have a dependent influence on another party in proportion to the difference in their status as an Awakened. As a Saint, and a Divine one at that, not even a Sovereign should have the ability to completely sever a Saint like Nephis from her connection to the Nightmare Spell and more importantly her Soul Sea and Aspect.''


    ''Aspects and Soul Sea were unique assets that were part of one''s self and body, to cut one off was closer to killing a person entirely¡­''


    Her face darkened as a cold emotionless mask dawned her


    ''This level of influence is above Sovereigns¡­ Sacred? Divine? Could it be¡­at the level¡­of Gods?''


    Her eyes widened as she quickly whipped around to check on Cassie, an unusual look of concern dawning the usual steadfast face of Changing Star.


    "Cassie¡­ are you also-"


    Before she could even finish her sentence, she immediately turned to Nephis and cut her off.


    "Yes, I also seem to have been cut off from everything¡­including my Soul Sea"


    Nephis''s shoulders stiffened as she replied in a hushed tone, "Does this also mean¡­you can''t see at all?"


    Cassie pivoted her head up to look directly at where Nephis''s face was and warmly smiled.


    "Thankfully I can, however¡­it is a bit strange. I cannot borrow the eyesight of the people around me, but instead my vision has been somehow, "attached" to something on my face. I know it sounds like I''ve forgotten how it feels to be not blind, heh, but trust me, it''s as if someone has placed some invisible artificial eyes on my face which I have been given¡­permission to look through."


    Nephis''s shoulders slowly lowered as a quiet sigh escaped her lips, she was relieved that Cassie didn''t have to relive the past in this place.


    Before she could ask the other members how they were doing, a cold melancholic voice resounded from behind her shoulder.


    "Sister, care to explain what this is?"


    Nephis slowly turned around to face Morgan, and the rest of the Valor Saints including most notably, Jest, Summer Knight, Tryis and her husband who stood closely behind her, as the rest huddled not far away.


    "I''m not quite sure either¡­ sister. Our cohort was having a meal when we were abruptly kidnapped by some unknown White Light. When we came to, we were here".


    Morgan remained silent for a few seconds, tilting her head to scan the room, her eyes pausing on the Saints and Blood Sisters of Ravenheart on the opposite side of the room for a few seconds before turning back to Nephis.


    "It seems, some unknown force has brought us here for a¡­purpose, one with enough power to restrain us, and make us equivalent to Mundane."


    Nephis slowly nodded as Morgan continued,


    "At first, I assumed this was some ploy from the¡­ others, to separate us; however I do not believe anyone, including their "mother" has the capability to initiate such a feat. For the time being, we can only comply with whoever has brought us here until the King can locate and rescue us."


    Nephis turned her head to the side, to look at her cohort for a second, before facing Morgan once more.


    "Indeed, cooperation seems like the only solution"


    **************


    On the other side of the room, Rain was freaking out.


    Just a second ago, she had been miserably walking through the snow back from a failed hunt, and the next second she had been transported to some unknown theatre. Worst of all she was losing her mind as soon as she realised she was surrounded by Saints, freaking Saints! Why in the Spells name did a mundane girl like her somehow get involved with the most prominent people of humanity!?


    ''I can''t do this''


    She subtly looked down at her shadow and kicked at it with her feet before letting out a venomous hiss.


    "Teacher! Your beloved pupil has been kidnapped and placed in a room full of Saints and humans which you so dearly avoid! If you would have the slightest bit of decency to save your student or maybe even explain what is happening!?!"


    Her shadow however, was completely silent.


    Rain''s face turned red, filled with rage, on the verge of exploding. She kneeled down and came face to face with her shadow, her voice now even louder.


    "If you don''t do something, so help the Spell, I will rat you out! I will not go into this alone, do you hear me!"


    Still, her shadow remained silent.


    The rage from her face quickly disappeared, now replaced with utter concern and fear.


    "T-teacher, i''m sorry for raising my voice, can you please just give a response?" her voice now a shaky hush.


    Yet, she still got no response.


    What little rage that was displayed on her face, was now completely replaced with absolute fear, a single silent thought now permeating her mind.


    ''I''m..scared''


    She had been completely alone for the last four years of her life, surviving the worsening situation of humanity. However, she had been accompanied by and been training with her teacher, a mysterious shadow who had appeared and resided in her own shadow in secrecy. Although she had suspicions he was some malevolent entity, every time she was with him, she felt an unfamiliar¡­warmth, deep inside her as if something was¡­ reacting to him. Thus, she had come to the conclusion that he was a remnant of some ancient ancestor in their family who was trying to help her, albeit through stingy and cheap methods.


    But now, although she hated to admit it, she was scared. She missed him, she wanted to see his whimsical smile, hear his nonsensical jokes and ridiculous tales of his past, no matter how far-fetched they were.


    ''I''m alone¡­''


    A hand slightly rested on her shoulder.


    "Are you okay child? You look troubled¡­" A warm voice resounded from behind her.


    Rain quickly wiped her reddening eyes and stood up and turned to face the voice.


    An old lady, slightly shorter in stature, stood next to her. Her face was a painting of wrinkles that told a story of age, her white hair neatly wrapped in a knot while a weird mask that resembled a sinister demonic face, hung from the right side of her head. Her attire was ancient but stylish, a loosely fastened black sash that covered her entire body, resembling some type of ancient ceremonial robe. The woman, although unfamiliar, brought an unusual feeling of warmth, like a kind hearted relative who loved all her nieces and nephews unconditionally.


    Rained warmly smiled and awkwardly coughed, "I-I''m sorry, I was just a bit overwhelmed, one second I was walking through the snow in a forest, and the next thing i''m here"


    The old woman smiled, before gently grabbing her hand and giving it a light, but reassuring squeeze.


    "Do not worry child, it seems we are all in the same boat. I was also suddenly brought to this unusual place."


    She slowly looked around before chuckling.


    "Honestly what surprises me the most, is the place itself. I''ve never quite seen architecture and furniture like this, it is truly fascinating!"


    It was Rain''s turn to look away as she carefully studied the room. It was quite large, in the shape of a standard movie theatre, with one wall larger than the rest, mounted by a glowing screen. Rows of comfy looking leather seats stood in front of the screen and ascended backwards at a slope until they touched the back wall. However, the most peculiar feature was that there seemed to be¡­ no walls. Where walls should have been, were instead replaced by vibrant velvet curtains which descended from the ceiling to the ground. She was tempted to walk over and lift them up to see what was behind them, but at the thought, a shiver ran down her spine, giving her a bad premonition they hid something not meant for the eyes of humans to see.


    Rain turned back to the lady and slightly scoffed, "Well it''s not too extravagant for a movie theatre except for the flashy curtains, it looks like a place more on the pricey side".


    The woman only looked at her and slowly blinked before flatly responding.


    "Pardon, but what is this "Movie Theatre" you speak of?"


    It was Rain''s turn to be stunned as she looked at the elderly woman in confusion, before stammering.


    "What? H-how do you not know wha-" before she could finish, a charismatic laugh interrupted her as both Rain and the elderly woman turned to face the source of the voice.


    It was a tall but thin man, quite handsome although Rain would rather die than tell him. He was adorned with a long red rob that covered his body, fitted with a stylish white rope that hung around his waist. His hair was black and long, flowing past his shoulders like an umbral waterfall; his face chiseled and appealing with a unique symbol of a crescent moon pronounced on his forehead. Currently, he was hunched over with a bit of the red curtain in his hand, his eyes twinkling, seemingly captivated by the fabric.


    Soon vigorous ramblings reached their ears.


    "Elegant..no.. Sublime! Truly Sublime! I must meet the craftsman of this fabric, I have never met someone with a sense of style close enough to mine! By the Gods, how did they do it? This fabric rivals my own, I must meet them and have them fashion me a new wardrobe."


    "No¡­ I will have them do it!"


    "Such a person cannot escape my grasp, hence I have no right to call myself the Lord of the East, the one with the most fashionable style!"


    He put his arms on his waist as he cocked his head back and laughed, the type of laugh that would cause people close to uncontrollably feel a stitch in their stomach and join in.


    Rain stared at the bizarre scene for a few seconds before bringing a fist to her mouth and loudly coughing.


    "Ahem"


    The man''s focus immediately snapped from the fabric to the two women, as a ludicrous smile plastered his face. He dropped the curtain and walked over, stopping a step away from them. He beamed, and lifted his hand forward beckoning them to shake it.


    "Greetings! I am Noctis, Lord of the East, the one with the most exalted sense of style in all worlds! How might I address you two?"


    Rain looked at the outstretched hand before her and awkwardly clasped it.


    "Hi¡­ I am Rain, a simple mundane human"


    The man chuckled and leaned forward, making Rain stagger back.


    "Rain¡­a pleasure to meet you, quite a peculiar name I''d say, but what''s even more peculiar is your clothing. I''ve never seen anything like it, and why black for God''s sake! Have you no sense of fashion girl?"


    Rain was stunlocked, unsure of how to respond to the overly charismatic and social stranger who she had just met. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noctis turned his head to the elderly woman, eyes slightly twitching as his mood seemed to shift. This time his tone was quieter and more formal.


    "And you may be..?" he asked questioningly.


    The woman smiled "Ananke, Priestess of the Nightmare Spell, it''s a pleasure to meet an esteemed Lord" she said with a humble and respectful tone.


    Rain could not contain herself as she whipped her head to look at the elderly woman she had just held hands with and casually conversed, her lips slightly trembling as her eyes dilated.


    ''D-Did she just say P-Priestess of the Nightmare Spell?!? The Nightmare Spell?! The greatest mystery of humanity, the source of misfortune that nearly caused the extinction of the human race!?!?''


    Rain felt like a mountain had crashed on to her, she didn''t know how to react. A part of her wanted to immediately tackle the woman and question her on what she meant about being a Priestess of the Nightmare Spell, while another wanted to reject even the thought. She could tell that the woman was pure, a truly kind and selfless human that would never strive to cause death, pain and misfortune. She refused to accept it.


    ''I-I can''t just assume things¡­I need more answers''


    Rain found herself swaying on the spot, only finding her balance when the man named Noctis brought a hand to his chin and hummed.


    "I see, one of Weavers are you?" his eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    Ananke humbly bowed, "In the flesh your Lord"


    Noctis remained silent for a few more seconds before bursting into a fit of laughter, "Haha! Aaahhh, truly this must be his doing¡­ this must be Fate! I was just in the midst of considering searching him out, but it looks like Fate acted first. I am humbled by your honest admittance to your identity, while I suspected due to the smell of Daemon coming from you¡­"


    "I am not ashamed of who I follow, I believe in Weaver" she said without faltering.


    Noctis vigorously nodded, seemingly in approval, "Speaking of smell¡­"


    Both him and Ananke silently turned to look at Rain, causing her shoulders to stiffen.


    "Tell me Rain¡­why do you also carry the same smell..?"


    Rain''s face flushed as her mouth quickly opened and closed in embarrassment.


    "I-I do not s-smell! I''ll h-have you know that I thoroughly clean myself every day!" she loudly stammered in pure embarrassment.


    Before Noctis could retort, a low chuckle sounded as it approached them, all three turning to face the source of the voice.


    A tall and stoic man clad in ancient ivory armour, slowly approached them. His presence was powerful, that of a King, every step he took felt like it had meaning and purpose, Rain almost unconsciously lowered her head. From his shoulders a gracious black cape flowed, with an emblem of a giant serpent made out on the back. His face was hardworn, it was a face that told unseen tales of bravery and leadership, but his most notable feature was a delicate crown that rested atop his head. It was not your typical pointy gold crown with jewels, it was a simple iron ring that resembled a serpent devouring itself from the tail. Although it was not flamboyant, Rain felt its simplicity spoke a history longer than she could ever imagine.


    By his side a gorgeous woman trod next to him. Her face was an indescribable beauty, something that could be acclaimed to be the pinnacle of aesthetic, luscious black hair flowed from her head, cascading over shoulders and stopping at her waist, with noticeable white strands that added even more appeal to the eye. Her attire was that of royalty, an ocean blue dress that clung to her boldly, tight where it needed to be to emphasize features. As well as the man next to her, she also donned an ornament on her head, only it was not a crown, but instead a delicate looking flower that rested above her right ear. Rain could not tell if it was marble, glass, ice or something even more valuable which she had never heard of in her entire middle class life.


    The man and woman stopped next to the group of three.


    "Apologies girl, this man seems to take pleasure in causing a ruse in those he converses with." he said in an enchanting deep voice.


    The corners of Noctis''s mouth curled up as he scoffed.


    The man''s tone turned slightly serious, "What this man intended to ask¡­ is why you smell like a Daemon? These are entities that are secretive and all powerful, one does not happen to just "smell" like them"


    Noctis chimed in, "Indeed, more specifically why do you smell like Weaver, the Daemon of Fate? Although the smell is¡­ different¡­. it shares similarities."


    Rain knees buckled as she sank to the ground, the questioning figures seemed to grow and loom over her, awaiting her response.


    Tears started to well in her eyes as she choked trying to form a cohesive sentence.


    ''I-i''m dead, i''m so dead''


    Fortunately, like a guardian angel, Ananke gently grabbed her shoulders and lifted her up, supporting her. Before turning to the others.


    "Please, let''s take it easy on the poor child. While I am also curious myself, I have conversed with her already and can tell she is a kind hearted soul. It is very possible that her Fate might have been influenced in some way, which is why a remnant smell remains on her, unknown to her knowledge.


    Ananke then paused, before smiling and stretching her hand out.


    "Also, I think it would be polite to introduce yourself before springing questions on the poor lass"


    The man blinked, seemingly caught off guard, before quietly coughing. The woman next to him seemed to slightly shake and quickly stole a glance at the man next to her, as if amused by the flustered sight.


    "Indeed, I may have been a bit rash upon introduction, allow me to properly acquaint myself."


    He straightened his back and raised his chest slightly.


    "Greetings, I am Daeron, Serpent of Twilight, King and leader of the Twilight people, children of the Storm God", his voice echoing as he finished.


    The lady next to him grabbed the corners of her gown and politely curtseyed, flashing a captivating smile.


    "Likewise, I am Windflower of Twilight, Daughter of Daeron and the princess of the children of Storm".


    Rain was thankful that Ananke was still by her side supporting her shoulders, if not, she might have collapsed again, only this time passing out. She closed her eyes, taking a shaky breath.


    ''Gods¡­why me? I''m just a mundane girl who hasn''t even Awakened and yet i''m in the presence of Lords, Princesses, Kings and even the supposed Priestess of the Nightmare Spell''


    She held back the urge to whine, and kept her mouth shut, intimidated and feeling unfit to casually converse with the great figures present before her. Her attention slightly wavered as she felt Ananke''s hands slightly tremble on her shoulders, as her soothing voice soon sounded.


    "My apologies, I was not aware of your identity and may have spoken out of line, I hope you may forgive me. I am Ananke, Priestess of the Nightmare Spell" her tone slightly serious.


    Daeron nodded, "At ease, your intentions are just"


    He paused for a second before quietly asking.


    "I would like to ask, how has the Nightmare Spell developed? I have heard tales of its promise of a safe future to those who seek refuge. I myself¡­am also troubled with the impending growth of corruption and was in the midst of deciding whether to lead my people into the Tomb of Ariel to seek refuge".


    Windflower turned to Daeron, a look of alarm on her face.


    "Father! We cannot reveal this sensitive information to strangers!"


    Daeron looked down at her with kind eyes and lightly rested his hand on her shoulder.


    "Calm, child. I can''t tell these are good people and mean no harm. Also¡­you must have noticed it as well, we are in a¡­ situation, where we must cooperate and work together."


    Windflower opened her mouth to protest but quietly closed it and adorned a face of composure, turning back to face the rest.


    The awkward atmosphere didn''t last, as hurried steps could be heard approaching their direction. Before any could react, a short old man made his way next to Daeron and looked up at him with a friendly smile. His attire was plain and simple, his presence like a social golden retriever. A hand stretched out to greet him.


    "Apologies, I do not mean to intrude, but this old man heard some fascinating history about the children of Storm! If you don''t mind I am someone who loves history and would kindly ask if you could share this information with me" he enthusiastically remarked.


    He then coughed and slightly adjusted his glasses before a sheepish grin found its way on his face.


    "Of course, I politely ask if you wish to share. I would not dare to be rude and pry into information that''s sensitive to oneself".


    Tension hung in the air, Windflower looked like she was on the verge of exploding. This unknown man had just casually addressed a King, and a powerful one at that. Who knew how Daeron would react? But to everyone''s surprise, something unexpected happened.


    Daeron looked at the outstretched hand before him, dawning a warm smile, and then to everyone''s shock¡­met the hand with a shake of equal sociability.


    He looked the old man in the eyes.


    "Please, we are both old fossils, formality should be equal"


    The man smiled, "Professor Julius, you may or may not have heard of my name, but fret not, my motivation lies not in recognition, but aspiration to explore and discover the unknown!"


    Daeron nodded, "Daeron, Serpent of Twilight, I am saddened to admit I''ve not heard of your work, but would be welcome to share some knowledge and possibly be enlightened by you, after this ordeal we''ve been dragged into sees a conclusion".


    Rain shoulders dropped as she let out a long exhale. It seemed like they had all finally reached a common ground.


    Well, nearly all of them.


    Windflower was visibly shaking, seemingly shocked by the carefree attitude of the man named Julius used when conversing with her father. At the sight of this, something unusual arose in Rain. She wanted¡­to laugh! The contrast between the early image of nobility Windflower portrayed and the current pouty mess of a child was hilarious, it was what she needed.


    A carefree, ridiculous smile found itself onto Rain''s face.


    ''It seems like I forgot, that even the most unapproachable people at the top of humanity are still¡­.human."


    At the same time four people shortly followed behind professor Julius. A man and woman who Rain assumed were a couple, an elegant woman with black hair who adorned a tight red robe and lastly an¡­ordinary man with black hair. His face was unique, it was strangely appealing yet unnerving, like it was hiding something. His attire was formal, a simple black suit with a tie. The man seemed to notice her gaze and quickly met it with a simple smile.


    Rain froze. A single word screamed in her mind.


    Danger.


    ''That man is dangerous, possibly even the most dangerous person here..''


    She averted her gaze and unknowingly shifted slightly closer to Ananke. Her teacher had always preached that the most ordinary and harmless looking person was often the most dangerous and hid something terrible.


    Rain said a silent prayer.


    "Teacher, although you are questionable at times, thank you for teaching me something useful".


    After the four new people introduced themselves, the couple by the name of Kim and Luster proclaimed to be out of action soldiers, the beauty Solvanne who claimed to be a priestess and lastly there was the man who called himself Mordret, who simply described himself as a harmless victim of the event. Rain''s eyes narrowed at the use of "harmless", more importantly everything about him put Rain on edge. Everyone had different reactions upon introductions, some were noticeable while others were carefully hidden. But what scared Rain the most, is that Mordret was devoid of any reaction.


    She couldn''t tell if he was new to the information or whether he was already aware of it and had carefully masked it. Most importantly, she couldn''t tell if she was being paranoid, but she could swear that he was looking at her more than the others.


    After all the introductions, Daeron coughed and raised his voice.


    "Now that some grounds have been established, it''s best we conveen with the other two groups of people" he said while turning to face the unknown forces of Valor and Song who were now walking towards each other.


    The others nodded and followed behind him as they walked over to meet the rest.


    While they moved over, Mordret glided next to Rain, slowing down to match her pace. She looked at him with questioning eyes.


    "What do you want?" she said in a cold tone.


    Mordret looked at her with an innocent face, "You said you were training with your master to Awaken, may I ask who your master is?" he cooed in a polite tone.


    Rain paused for a moment, before lowering her voice.


    "None of your business", quickening her pace to get away from him.


    Mordret watched her avoid him as his pace remained leisurely, a creepy smile finding its way onto his face, unbeknownst to the others.


    "Interesting¡­" he said in a low voice


    **************


    The three groups arrived, standing opposite each other, as each waited for the other to speak.


    Nephis was the one to break the ice.


    "I assume we all understand the situation. Someone or something has brought us all here for a purpose, and in the process has stripped us of our Aspects and more"


    A dejecting scoff sounded from Ravenheart''s group.


    "Us? Who''s to say that it was just you who was blocked from your Aspect and that the rest can use ours completely fine" Beastmaster lamented in a mocking tone.


    Morgan stepped forward with an audible stomp.


    "Then why don''t we test the truth you wretched Song cur? I''d be more than happy to escalate things if this is what your "mother" intended by bringing us here" she said in a threatening tone.


    Beastmaster smiled, seemingly delighted at the invitation and raised her foot to take a step forward, but was gently pulled back by a hand on her shoulder. The hand belonged to Seishan, who looked at Beastmaster calmly and shook her head. Beastmaster paused before taking a step back, as Seishan walked forward.


    "I am aware of your suspicion and hostility, but understand that we are also very on edge. Truthfully, our "mother" is not behind this and if anything, we have reason to suspect that the King was the one behind this."


    She paused for a second before continuing to speak.


    "Additionally this¡­event, seems to be beyond conflict between Song and Valor, as we can see that outliers without affiliation have been dragged into this situation" she remarked, pointing a finger towards Daeron''s group.


    All eyes moved and planted their focus on the variable group. However, Daeron did not waver and simply nodded.


    "Indeed, our group seems to have diverse origins with no recollection of how we ended up here, nor any distinguishable figures we can reconcile with or rely on. Except¡­a few" he finished as he took a short glance at Ananke and Windflower.


    Morgan stepped forward and met his gaze, "State your affiliation and identity"


    The air became tense as both parties waited for the third response. Daeron studied Morgan silently for a second, before he responded by also taking a step forward.


    "I am Dearon, Serpent of twilight, King of the children of Storm, this is my daughter Windflower, Princess of Twilight, at my side is Ananke, Priestess of the Nightmare Spell and behind me stands Noctis, Lord of the East, Solvanne, Priestess of War, Professor Julius, Awakened soldiers Kim and Luster; lastly, two unfortunate mundane victims, Rain and Mordret. At the mention of Mordrets name both Valor and Song shot daggers in his direction. Mordret simply smiled and shrugged his shoulders.


    Following that, both Valor and Song introduced themselves, their presence however, only garnering reactions from Kim, Luster, Julius and Rain while the others remained benevolent of their identity.


    While the silence was loud, it was not as quiet inside the minds of others.


    Nephis was shaken. Daeron, the once violent serpent who had hunted her for months now stood before her, tall and proud like the true leader he had been in the past. She recognized a few of the other names, most notably Mordret and sadly¡­Rain. Nephis was troubled, out of all the people here, Rain was most definitely the weakest, and had done nothing wrong to be brought into this situation. Quickly she shot her a look of concern.


    Thankfully, Rain noticed and nodded slightly in response.


    However, the most notable figure¡­was Ananke. It had taken all of her concentration to remain composed upon noticing her. Ananke was precious to her, an important person who she cherished, who had guided and saved her in the Third Nightmare and been like a mother figure. She met her eyes with her own, hoping, praying that this was the Ananke which she knew and remembered. And to her delight, Ananke met her gaze, and her features softened as she returned a heart piercing smile.


    It was a smile of recognition.


    Nephis had to divert her gaze to hide her happiness at the revelation, but quickly turned back and was about to open her mouth, but Kai beat her to it.


    "NOCTIS?? How are you here??" he shouted without restraint, causing everyone''s attention to shift.


    Anyone would have folded under the pressure, however Noctis seemed to strangely bask as the mark of attention, seemingly glowing at the prospect of being seen. He brought his hand to his chin and chuckled.


    "My, my, even when I''m in a room full of strangers, someone knows my name" he said in a soothing voice.


    "Sir Nightingale, who is this individual you seem to be familiar with?" Morgan asked with a serious questioning tone.


    Startled, Kai quickly straightened himself and spoke up for everyone to hear.


    "This may sound impossible, but Noctis here was a figure that members of our cohort met in our second Nightmare. He was an important ally who greatly contributed to our survival and success".


    The realization dawned at the level of authority behind the scheme, being able to pull figures out of Nightmare seeds and seemingly into reality. Some still held animosity and disbelief to the statement.


    "Impossible, no authority alive has the ability to do such a thing, not even the Sovereigns who are Supreme" Gilead retorted


    Daeron shifted.


    "This matter is beyond the Supreme, possibly at the level of gods¡­or something higher" he said in a flat tone.


    Jest cocked his head.


    "Oh, dear majesty, why are you so certain of this and that the King and Queen are not currently doing something right now?" he said in a mocking tone.


    A heavy sigh escaped Daeron''s lips as he closed his eyes for a second before opening them.


    "Because¡­I am also a Supreme, and yet this place has also stripped me of all my abilities, so i doubt your leaders can do anything"


    The words on Jests lips died, as he visibly stiffened. Everyone was silent at the weight of the words. They were in the presence of a Supreme, a real Supreme, a being who stood at the highest point of existence. However, what followed was not admiration but instead despair and uncertainty. If a Supreme had been dragged into this scuffle and stripped of everything, what hope did the Sovereigns have of doing anything?


    Sensing the weight behind the statement and what it brought, Daeron quickly continued.


    "Regardless, we should realize one thing. And that is whatever force has brought us here, does not seem to have ill intentions or regards that may threaten our lives."


    "Then why make us powerless?" Effie snorted defiantly.


    "Because otherwise everyone would be at each other''s throats trying to kill one another" Mordret said in a jokingly uplifted tone.


    As if in response to the questions, the screen once again blinked, causing everyone to look at it.


    A single phrase now flashed.


    [Please take your seats, questions may be answered shortly]


    Everyone remained silent and unmoving, waiting for someone to make a move.


    Annoyed, Noctis rolled his eyes and made his way towards the seats, plopping down right in the middle, kicking his feet onto the headrest of the lower seat in front of him. He looked at the others, a nonchalant look smug on his face.


    "What? Might as well do what it asks to get things moving? I''d rather something happen then sit around doing nothing¡­" he audibly mumbled.


    Both groups looked at each other before lumbering over.


    The cohort occupied the front row, with Rain sitting in between Nephis and Ananke while Morgan joined them on the furthest seat. The Saints of Valor sat on the row above, behind Morgan, while Daeron sat next to Noctis and the rest to his left. Lastly the Saints of Song along with the Blood Sisters made their way to the 3rd row and filled it up.


    Everyone was now seated and ready.


    The screen responded, and flashed again, forming a list of new statements for everyone.


    [Welcome Spectators, witness the full story and you shall be allowed to return]


    [Violence is prohibited, and any attempts will be met with an according punishment]


    [Drinks and snacks may be requested in due time]


    [Additional questions, depending on the context may be answered or rejected]


    [Please be patient, the story will soon start]


    Silence hung heavy, as everyone digested the information, most importantly the warning of punishment. The silence didn''t last long as Nephis quickly raised her voice to ask the big question on everyone''s mind.


    "Why were we brought here to watch this story?"


    Heads silently nodded in agreement at the statement, everyone wanted to know. The screen turned blank for a few seconds before blinking a new statement.


    [You are all part of the story, both what has and will be]


    Cassie flinched slightly, mumbling under her breath, too quiet for any to hear.


    ''Will be?''


    Without giving anyone a second to think, Effie quickly shouted, catching everyone off guard.


    "Who''s story is it? If it''s someone here, then that''s completely unoriginal"


    Mouths hung open at Effie''s display of bravado, almost certain that in the next second she would meet a fate worse than death. Cassie flashed her hand over and tightly pinched Effie on the arm, causing her to yelp.


    "What was that for Cassie?" she whined while rubbing her forearm.


    "What the hell are you doing Effie, why would you go and do something so random!?!? You can be turned into a pile of mush on the spot from one wrong word for all we know!! she hissed loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Effie shrugged, "What? If it wanted to kill us then it would have done so already, the fact that i''m still kicking and breathing is proof that this thing won''t do that."


    Cassie shook in her seat as she grabbed Effie''s arm.


    "You don''t know that!!"


    Before Effie was hit with a bombardment of beration, a voice quickly chimed in from behind to Effie''s aid.


    "She''s not wrong. It stated that questions can be asked, so the only thing that can happen is gaining more information and learning about the situation" hummed Saint Cormac while leaning back.


    "I also agree with the old man, the more info the better" Jet added.


    Before Cassie could retort, the screen once again blinked.


    [The story is of the Forgotten One]


    "The forgotten one¡­" Nephis mumbled as something momentarily appeared in her mind before disappearing the next before she could grasp it.


    Heads turned as people looked at each other, but nobody was able to give an answer.


    "What is the name of the forgotten one", echoed from back as Revel leaned forward. To their disappointment, the screen didn''t change.


    "Of course it wouldn''t be that easy," Rain muttered while sinking back into her seat.


    This time, Daeron stood up, making his intention to ask clear.


    "What are the titles of the Forgotten One?" he said in a low voice.


    "Great stuff!" Noctis chortled while leaning back


    Others nodded in agreement, truly it was fortunate to have a wise and experienced veteran among them. The screen paused before blinking again. The new statement however, caused half of the people to rise, while others eyes widened as they stood shocked at what they saw.


    [They are known as many]


    [The Rightful Heir of Death]


    [The Bastard Son of Fate]


    Immediately a hushed whispers sounded in the theatre.


    "Many? What is that supposed to mean?"


    "Heir of Death, how can one be such a thing?"


    "Bastard Son of Fate, how does that make him a bastard? Can someone even be the child of a concept?"


    "How does one even attain such titles?"


    The whispers continued as comrades quickly turned their heads to share their thoughts to their companions in hushed voices. However, the most notably shaken out of the lot was Noctis, frozen with a look of utter bewilderment, and a slight hint of curiosity.


    "Weaver¡­has a child?"


    To his right, Solvanne slowly turned to face him, a look of utter disgust and disappointment as her lips muttered a single statement loud enough for him to hear.


    "Imbecile.."


    On the row below, Cassie''s hands tightened as the leather her hands rested on, creased in response.


    "Son of Fate" she silently muttered.


    She was lost. Immediately, she had developed a hostile opinion towards however this was, as Fate had been her cruel tormented since her journey began, and now she had supposedly been presented with the possible perpetrator who had been pulling the strings all along. But Cassie was a Seer, and one thing that couldn''t be questioned from a Seer was intuition. And her Intuition was leaning in a different direction. Gathering her thoughts she re-evaluated what had just been told.


    ''Clearly this person has some deep connection with Fate, however it is unclear whether it is a complaint or parasitic one, the use of "bastard" is plausible about them being more of a victim or hated. But how can one be hated by Fate? Equilibrium was a staple law of Fate, if man deserved his fate, deny it who can; yes, but the fate did not deserve the man. So it was unheard of to be openly condemned and tormented by Fate, it was too human.''


    Nephis, seemingly hearing Cassie''s train of thought, turned to face her.


    "What do you think" she asked


    Cassie paused, wavering, before uttering a familiar statement.


    "There''s a possibility¡­they may be related to the man-shaped hole in the world".


    The words hung in the air as Nephis looked back at the screen.


    In her heart an unusual, painful sinking feeling began to swell, an alien feeling Nephis had never felt before.


    ''The missing piece¡­''


    Daeron slowly lowered himself back into his seat, clasping his hands in silence for a few seconds before speaking up.


    "If what has been said is true, then this person is something unseen in history before. I humbly admit I do not find myself having the pride to claim such titles, one that does, can only be above me and possibly even more".


    Jest turned around and stood up


    "How do we know if this is even true? Who''s to say these titles are not self proclaimed, who governs whether I am allowed to give myself the title, for example, as the "One with the best jokes"?" he chuckled.


    Silent Stalker stood up in response, "What does this thing gain from lying to us about such matters? It has made its position clear, how would it gain anything more than what it already has by fabricating such statements?"


    Fingers could be heard rapping on leather, as everyone followed the noise to the second row. It was the man named Professor Julius.


    He sighed.


    "I think we are possibly looking at this wrong. True, these statements could be real but they could equally be false. Most importantly this "person" is a piece of history, thus as history usually goes, information may have been misinterpreted and filtered, resulting in misleading definitions."


    "Heir of Death could mean that this person has caused a lot of death in their time, while Bastard Son of Fate could mean they constantly ran into misfortune or met some form of harrowing end."


    He paused and smiled.


    "History is all about looking at something, coming up with a hypothesis, then looking at it from another angle, developing another hypothesis and then constantly repeating until a plausible one forms or a clear trend is established."


    "Therefore, we should take this statement lightly, and only reevaluate it if we learn something vital".


    The edges of Daerons lips slightly curled, in admiration at the display of intelligence of the fellow he became acquainted with.


    Silence again once again took the theatre as everyone seemed to dive deep into thought at the possibility. The statement was strong and clear, causing nobody to dare retort it.


    Feeling a spark of courage, Rain slowly stood up, "So why don''t we clear whether this person is history or still alive?" she turned towards the screen before nervously gulping.


    "Is the Forgotten One still alive till this moment?" she asked, her voice slightly cracking.


    The screen quickly blinked.


    [Yes]


    A few audible gasps sounded as everyone leaned forward slightly at the revelation, but to their dismay a new message soon flashed below.


    [Questions have passed, please be patient]


    Audible thumping noises could be heard as people uniformly slumped into their seats, the mood now sour. They had just lost the opportunity to learn more about the perpetrator.


    Before the mood could worsen, Effie charismatically spoke up.


    "Soo¡­uh¡­can we get those promised snacks?"


    Cassie once again shot her a hidden glare, yet Effie stood her ground, looking even somewhat annoyed.


    "What is with you? Aren''t you supposed to have the most perfect memory? Have you already forgotten that it stated that snacks and drinks are allowed?" she said in a mocking tone


    Cassie''s face flushed, but before she could retort Effie cut her off again.


    "So what''s on the menu", her hands shifting against each other in anticipation.


    The screen blinked once more, before two new lines appeared.


    [Fresh black coffee]


    [Salted popcorn]


    "Coffee?? What kind of psycho has coffee while watching a movie? Where''s the soda and candy, that''s a universal law for watching movies!" Effie whined in complaint


    The screen, while lenient to questions and demands, did not seem waver at the statement.


    Effe pushed herself deeper into her seat, a scowl on her face.


    "I''ll have the popcorn," she muttered.


    In the next second, a large bucket of popcorn materialized on her lap, causing her to correct her posture.


    "One bucket? Are you not supposed to be an omniscient entity? Don''t you know that this won''t even last 5 minutes for me?" she exclaimed.


    The screen blinked again, the new content leaving Effie''s mouth open in shock.


    [All snacks and drinks will be automatically refilled]


    Without wasting a second, Effie grabbed the bucket and tipped it over, causing the popcorn to spill all over her lap and onto the floor. Eyes widened among the audience at the gall of her unruly behaviour. This time, it was Kai who grabbed her arm and gave her a look of alarm.


    "Effie are you insa-"


    But before he could finish his question, something magical happened, causing some to raise an eyebrow in both amusement and interest.


    The bucket had already been refilled.


    A grin crept itself onto Effie''s face as she turned to Nephis in excitement.


    "Princess, I think it''s very important that we take our time to get through this ordeal. No! Scratch that! Let''s just stay here forever!"


    Nephis looked at her indifferently before turning back to face the screen.


    Two more voices sounded, one next to Nephis and the other in the second row.


    "I''ll have some Popcorn"


    "Indeed, I am also interested in this¡­"popcorn"


    The voices belonged to Rain and Noctis, who soon found respective buckets on their laps.


    "I would like a cup of warm coffee", Julius said while raising a hand.


    Soon, a delicate porcelain cup with some freshly brewed coffee materialized on his arm rest. Daeron looked at it and raised an eyebrow.


    "Is this a delicacy?" he calmly questioned.


    Julius took a light sip before nodding and turning to face him.


    "Not quite at the standard of nobility, however it is a simple but enjoyable commodity".


    Daeron pondered for a second, before turning to face the screen.


    "I would also like some of this¡­.coffee"


    Another porcelain cup soon materialized next to him, which he gingerly picked up and took a swig of, swishing it in his mouth for a few seconds.


    He smiled, "Quite enjoyable"


    Windflower watched the whole scene, as her lips slightly quivered, unsure whether she should indulge as her father had done or maintain her image. Before her and the others could make a decision, the lights slowly dimmed as a single statement now slowly flashed on the screen before dissipating.


    [The story shall now commence]


    Others adjusted themselves, some in comfortable positions, while others in anticipation of something happening the next second.


    Effie leaned back as she tossed some popcorn into her mouth,


    "Let''s get this show started!"


    The screen flashed again, now portraying a scene for the audience.


    ________________________________________________


    ________________________________________________


    Holey moley that was quite a long chapter! But it was worth it I think :)


    One thing I aim for in this fanfiction is to make the characters feel accurate, and to also write some fun interactions that readers may have wanted but never thought they''d see.


    I hope I met this goal, and you found the characters enjoyable


    On to the real story now!


    ________________________________________________


    ________________________________________________

 Chapter 3 - 3: A secretive Shadow

    Color soon bloomed from the once white screen finally forming an image.


    There was a rustle, and a gentle breeze caressed Sunny''s face. He awoke slowly, allowing himself to enjoy the sweet moments of comfort and peace that dwelled on the edge between dream and wakefulness.


    His bed was soft, warm, and cozy¡­ today, it was especially hard to abandon its familiar embrace. After a while, he sighed and opened his eyes.


    Effie immediately stood up.


    "Master Sunless?" she exclaimed in shock.


    Eyes immediately fell on her, Morgan looking at her questioningly.


    "You know this individual?"


    Effie blinked, coming back to her senses, before clearing her throat.


    "Yes, this is an owner of a Cafe which I frequently visit and deliver produce to from our farm. He gets along well with my Son and is somewhat of a¡­ friend" she replied with a pause.


    "What is the name of this Cafe?" Morgan pried while leaning forward.


    Effie opened her mouth, but then quickly shut it, a mischievous smile growing on her face.


    "It is called the Eye Candy Cafe, it is quite popular", she proudly exclaimed while winking at Nephis. However she got no reaction.


    Morgan remained indifferent, "Never heard of it".


    Effie scoffed and returned to her seat.


    "Of course a cold hearted brat like you would have never heard of it", she muttered under her breath. Thankfully, before Morgan had the chance to hear the statement, another person spoke out.


    "That would mean that this is located somewhere in Bastion, although it''s strange this person has never been heard of" Gilead questioningly surmised.


    Beastmaster seemingly agreed with the statement, leaning back while rolling her eyes to emphasize her lack of interest.


    "Why are we watching such a plain person, he''s not even a Saint? Why is he even being shown?"


    Silence hung in the air before Kai spoke up, "Maybe he is the forgotten one¡­"


    The question didn''t even sink in before Jest snorted in a dejected manner, "Really, a nobody Master who runs a cafe that none has heard of, is the proclaimed "Heir of Death", "Bastard Son of Fate" and the supposed mastermind who brought us all here?".


    Silence once again filled the room, signalling the unspoken agreement among all the spectators. All except for one. A girl who was currently shaking as her eyes threatened to pop out of her face in shock.


    ''Master??''


    Rain didn''t know what to be more shocked about, the fact that her secretive master was currently being displayed on the screen to everyone or the fact that he was leisurely waking up in a bed above a supposed cafe that he owned.


    ''I-Impossible, he''s always lurking in my shadows and messing with me¡­ how can he be casually waking up in Bastion?''


    Questions continued to flood Rain''s mind, only stopping when she felt a shiver run down her spine, a chilling gaze piercing her back. She quickly whipped around, scanning for the pair of eyes. To her horror, it was Mordret¡­and noticing her gaze, he returned a carefree smile. Rain quickly turned around, her shoulders stiffening as she tried to shake off the unnerving feeling.


    Unknown to her, Mordret was still staring at her intently, bringing his chin to rest on palm.


    ''So she is indeed an important piece of this mystery¡­''


    He took a few deep breaths, rubbed his face, and rose from the bed.


    His room was not very large and not very luxurious. However, it was very cozy. There was a bed, a nightstand, a case with various books crowding the shelves, a writing desk, and a simple dresser. The furniture was made out of natural wood, crafted with affection and care. There were a few decorations added here and there, as well as plenty of signs of the room being well lived-in.


    Well, of course it was. He had been spending his nights here for a long time, after all.


    Putting on simple clothes and summoning the Nebulous Mantle, Sunny yawned, tied his hair back, and left the bedroom. He splashed some water in his face, then went to the kitchen and brewed himself a large cup of strong, fragrant coffee.


    All the female Saints except Tyris, had their full attention locked on the screen, their eyes gliding over every part of his body, their concentration only snapped back from loud crunching sounds from the first row.


    "Damn, what a looker¡­" Effie mumbled while hurriedly stuffing her mouth with handfuls of popcorn.


    "Indeed not bad¡­but a bit¡­soft" Beastmaster sighed, while a few of the Blood Sisters nodded.


    The only two that didn''t seem to be in agreement were Nephis and Cassie, who felt something different when seeing the man. Nephis''s fingers twitched as an unusually warm feeling of longing faintly pulsed in her body, as if in recognition of the person in front of her, although she was now seeing him for the first time. Cassie also felt something, however it was quite the opposite, a deep sinking feeling that made her feel anxiety, sadness, stress and weirdly¡­regret. Before they could understand and process the emotions that were beginning to well up inside them, two people abruptly stood up.


    It was Noctis and Ananke.


    "What''s the matter?" Saint Roan grumbled, his view now blocked.


    "Fascinating¡­truly fascinating, a work of art" Noctis mumbled, ignoring him, while deep in thought.


    "What''s so fascinating about the image sir Noctis?" Revel questioned while others remained silent, in agreement with the question.


    Noctis lowered his hands and sighed, before raising a finger, pointing at the screen.


    "That thing he''s wearing is very unique" he announced while Ananke nodded in agreement before chiming in.


    "Indeed¡­what he''s wearing is a very complicated piece of Weaving at such a high level, I''ve never seen anything like it before".


    Solvanne''s eyes narrowed, "You don''t mean¡­"


    "Yes" Noctis said while throwing a glance at her before turning back.


    "What this man is wearing, uses an ancient sorcery called Weaving, something only the Daemon of Fate and a select few were capable of using.


    Julius''s eyes gleamed as he leaned forward.


    "What is this Weaving you speak of?" he asked in pure excitement. All eyes soon drifted to Ananke, understanding that as the Priestess of the Nightmare Spell, she would likely know the most.


    She sighed,


    "Weaving is an ancient practice, a sorcery, possibly even the original sorcery that brought life to everything. Weaver was the one to discover it and perfect it, using it in his crafts. However, only a rare few could use it, and only after being chosen by him; even after being chosen very few were able to utilize it at all."


    She paused before pointing back to the screen.


    "If what I understand is true, what is being shown is of the present time to some, a time when Gods and Daemons have disappeared. The fact that this person by the name of "Sunny" is able to use Weaving at such a high level is a mystery, the bigger question being how was he chosen by Weaver now that he is supposedly gone¡­"


    "His connection with Weaver is a dangerous mystery."


    Rain eye twitched as she remembered a specific piece of information from one of her teachers'' rants.


    ''Yes the blood of ancient Daemon does run through my veins''


    Her mouth hung open


    "No way.."


    "You mean to say that this mere Master is somehow deeply connected to, and possibly related to a Daemon, and the one of Fate at that?" Cormac asked in a serious tone.


    Ananke simply smiled and nodded.


    "It fits with one of his titles "Bastard Son of Fate" that was mentioned earlier" Daeron echoed.


    "But he''s a master!" Luster shouted in protest


    Shock overtook the spectators as the screen flashed once more.


    Finally, holding the steaming mug, he left the house and sat down on the porch, intending to enjoy his coffee while watching the sun rise.


    It was rather hard to get his hands on coffee beans in the Dream Realm, but today, Sunny wanted to pamper himself. It was his birthday, after all.


    He was turning twenty-six.


    Rain once again shuddered, unsure of what she should believe anymore, between her master''s rants and the information being displayed by a supposed entity at the level of a god.


    ¡­Of course, no one in the world knew that.


    The mood in the room immediately darkened at the statement.


    "Nobody knew that? What is that supposed to mean, I may not know his birthday but i''ve met him plenty" Effie said while frowning.


    "Maybe you haven''t met the real him" Jest said in a low chuckle,


    "Hell! You haven''t even met him! I go and visit his cafe all the time. How would I not know who he is? He''s just a delicious lookin-, I-I mean good looking owner who runs and cooks lots of delicious food! Effie remarked while stumbling on her words.


    Cassie turned to Effie with a smile.


    "Have you already forgotten? This story is about the "Forgotten one", of course you wouldn''t "know" him" she said with a smirk.


    Effie''s mouth hung open in disbelief,


    She had just used her own joke against her, the sneaky girl!


    Taking the first sip of his coffee, Sunny smiled slightly and looked up. A few of the brightest stars could still be seen, shining in the pale lavender expanse of the morning sky. Just at that moment, the gentle sun finally crested the dark line of the distant horizon, imbuing the sky with a beautiful golden radiance. The soft twilight of dawn was imbued with a hint of bright daylight.


    He watched the sun rise while enjoying his coffee.


    Despite the beautiful sight, Sunny felt a bit of melancholy. He looked down with a wistful smile.


    ''...I am older than mom was when she passed now.''


    Cormac''s eyes dimmed,


    "Indeed ever since the Nightmare Spell descended on the world, life seems a little too fast, especially for those who have been infected. Before, life could be anything you want, but after becoming infected and surviving, one''s only thoughts turn to becoming stronger and trying to survive or escape".


    His paused, his tone even more somber,


    "Sometimes we lose sight and fail to remember and appreciate even the most simple of things we take for granted¡­"


    The words hung in the air, seemingly looming over all the Saints like a gloomy fog, they all reminisced with the statement. Most of them couldn''t even remember what they wanted to be or aspired to do in life before they first got infected. The past was now a blur, filtered by pain, blood and death. One thing all burned in their minds, being the desire to survive and get stronger.


    And yet¡­what could have happened if they hadn''t been infected?


    Maybe they could have pursued an education at a higher level they had a passion for? Maybe they could have opened a Cafe like this man Sunny, and spent the day listening to music while eavesdropping on cheerful social banter? Maybe they could have fallen in love and had a family?


    But this time had long passed.


    Now what stood, were killers that their younger selves would have cried in fear at the sight of. They had lost sight of what the Nightmare Spell had taken away, and only looked to what stood ahead.


    Nephis was especially troubled at the sight of the leisurely morning, the sight completely alien to her. She aspired to achieve her goal to rid the Nightmare Spell, to build and experience a world of peace that was momentarily visible in front of her.


    And yet¡­she was scared.


    Scared that she wouldn''t be able to live that type of life, cutting down abominations and causing destruction seemed much more natural and easy than spending a few hours leisurely reading in the sun.


    ''Can I exist in a world without a war..?'' her mind whispered as her fists clenched.


    The only person indifferent to the statement was Mordret, who glanced around at the solemn faces of others before turning back to the screen and smiling.


    ''What''s the big deal?''


    It was a strange feeling. When Sunny was a child, his mother was the definition of an adult to him, and adults were magical creatures who possessed wondrous and incredible powers. But now, he was an adult himself, which was why he was able to realize¡­ that his mother had been a kid herself.


    She was gone, but both her children were alive and doing well. There was precious solace and consolation in that fact, so Sunny did not feel too sad.


    "I wonder how his childhood was.." Jet remarked, a hint of suspicion about a similar origin


    "Maybe we''ll get to see it later!" Noctis chortled.


    "Wonder if she carries the family''s looks" Effie whistled.


    Her remark earned a few questionable glances before attention was diverted towards Daeron, who stirred.


    "Her children.." Daeron muttered as his eyes narrowed. "Does anyone have a suspicion or idea about who this person''s sibling might be?" his voice rose.


    Heads shook in dejection as people looked around. Rain also looked around for a bit, before her eyes once again caught Mordret staring at her. He squinted slightly, before smiling and looking away.


    "None at all," he commented.


    At the same time, Nephis and Cassie''s gaze swept over Rain for a brief second, causing them to bring their hands to their temples, as if combating a headache. Mordret took sight of this as his smile widened.


    "More and more pieces of the puzzle" he whispered as he leaned back, clasping his hands.


    Well, alive was a given, but he wasn''t too sure about doing well. During these last four years, he had gone through a long rough patch¡­ and had even done a few very stupid things. Still, it was looking better now.


    "Four years? What the hell was he doing in all that time? And how come his name never appeared once? Beastmaster observed as she quickly glanced at her sisters.


    The entire cohort stood silent, their shoulders rising at the all too familiar piece of information.


    "Four years¡­" Nephis whispered as she glanced at Cassie.


    Cassie returned the look and nodded, before Nephis turned to Kai, Jet and Effie giving them the same glance. It took them a bit longer, but they soon connected the dots and returned a similar nod. Unfortunately, they were not quick enough, and Morgan took notice of this action as her fingers rapped on the handrest in agitation.


    ''A missing member..?"


    She turned around shooting Jest a look. His eyes squinted, before he gave a barely noticeable nod, before turning to Gilead and doing the same.


    Morgan turned back, her face holding a look of annoyance.


    "Troublesome.." she growled.


    Sipping on coffee, Sunny watched as sunlight finally reached the lake and reflected on its clear surface. The lake was vast and picturesque, so calm that its surface was like a mirror.


    A grandiose, magnificent white castle rose from the lake, with vermilion flags fluttering on its many towers. It almost seemed too beautiful to be real, like something from a fairy tale. But, of course, it was truly there.


    The beautiful castle of white stone was Bastion, the Great Citadel of Clan Valor, where the King of Swords held his court. It was also the heart of a populous city that had grown around the lake in the last four years.


    Daeron stared at the scene before looking down at Morgan.


    "Is this the capital of Valor, which your king rules and oversees?"


    Morgan turned around and shot him a diplomatic smile.


    "Indeed, this is Bastion, the largest foothold for humanity, ruled by our leader and King, Anvil" she said in a smooth announcer tone.


    Mordret scoffed, "Doesn''t look that great to me"


    "The feelings are mutual, if anything it''s a step down from the Jade palace in Ravenheart" Beastmaster cooed as her chin rested on her hands.


    It took Morgan all of her willpower to restrain herself, from launching at the two, her only anchor of rationality being the ominous warning of punishment to acts of violence that flashed in her mind. She tightly gripped her chair as she slowly lowered herself down, letting out a heavy sigh.


    Even if few understood the true meaning of these events, the gradual exodus of humanity from the waking world had already begun. For now, most of those who left were from the fringes of society ¡ª people who did not possess citizenship, and therefore did not receive their share of the scarce resources needed to live a proper life on the dying Earth.


    But Sunny knew more than most. He had no doubt that, sooner or later, everyone would leave¡­ if they were given enough time. As the years passed, the situation in the waking world would gradually turn worse and worse. There would be more Nightmare Gates, more powerful Nightmare Creatures, and less space for humans to exist. Until the entire world was swallowed by the Dream Realm.


    Granted¡­ humanity was growing stronger, too.


    The Chain of Nightmares had been like a turning point in history. Before, the number of Awakened in the world was relatively limited¡­ there were a hundred thousand Awakened or so, a few hundred Masters, and a few dozen Saints.


    "Knew more than most¡­" Cormac''s eyes narrowed


    ''Was he stealing confidential government information about the development of events, or had he truly been someone in the government, before supposedly disappearing? More importantly, why is he just standing by and running a shop while being aware of how things are developing?''


    His eyes turned venomous as a low word escaped his throat


    "Coward"


    Valor and Song were equally threatened by the statement, both shooting each other and the others glances periodically. They had all come to a conclusion.


    This man was a danger.


    While possibly being associated with a Daemon, something unheard of in history, he also possessed a strong amount of information that was being withheld from the public. Something a simple cafe owner would never see in their life. It was unknown whether he had shared it, planned to share it or was doing something else.


    Morgan was especially enraged, with the rat supposedly living under their noses, and within close enough proximity to their base. She turned around to give the Saints a silent command, but they had already understood the severity, and were looking at her. One moment was all it took before they all looked away.


    It was the most standard form of secretive communication in Valor.


    ''This man must be silenced''


    The Blood Sisters were also deep in thought at the potential threat, but also at the potential ally. He hadn''t shown any clear animosity to Song, yet held crucial information, which made him viable to join their ranks.


    The question was how to do so.


    ''Clearly money doesn''t hold an interest to him, since with his proclaimed status from Daeron he seems to have chosen this life style''


    She quickly glanced at Seishan, Revel, Moonveil and Silent Stalker S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''He''s too soft for me¡­although his face and body are a winner''


    ''Seishan is too much for him, and honestly he doesn''t deserve to stand next to her''


    ''Silent Stalker will chew and spit him out, he won''t survive a week.


    Her focus now landing on Revel and Moonveil.


    ''That leaves these two, although Mother will be reluctant to have her daughters mingle with a man of such low status''


    She slumped back in her seat, tired.


    "How are we supposed to rangel him in?" she mumbled,


    Although not as prestigious as being able to live in the castle itself, his property was on the very shore of the lake, with its back windows opening straight to the water.


    It was an elegant one-story cottage, which was seemingly built from brown bricks, with a sloping tiled roof and a tall chimney. There was a small garden in the back and a neat lawn in front of it, with herbs and flowers growing in ceramic pots.


    Since it was situated at the end of the street, few people ever passed by.


    If they did pass by, however, they would have seen a modest sign hanging above the door of the cottage.


    It read: "Sunny''s Brilliant Emporium: Caf¨¦ & Memory Boutique"


    "Memory boutique.." Nephis mumbled as she once again touched her temple, having felt the same unusual feeling for a second before it disappeared like before.


    "This is the cafe you mentioned Raised by Wolves?" Morgan asked in a cold tone


    "Yep, in all its glory!" Effie smiled obliviously


    She paused for a second, turning around and scanning the second row in thought before her eyes landed on Kim and Luster. Noticing her gaze, they realized what she was going to do, and quickly raised their hands in silent protest, but it was to no avail.


    "I only visit periodically; however, if you want to really learn about it, you should ask those two love birds. They''re there everyday."


    Morgan and the other Saints of Valor swept their gazes onto the couple, like poised daggers waiting to strike.


    Kim grabbed Luster''s arm in fear as he nervously smiled.


    "W-Well it is true we visit it all the time..b-but only because it has a cozy atmosphere and some great snacks!" he stammered nervously as Kim nodded frantically in agreement.


    "Is that all?" Jest said in a low voice


    Luster paused for a second before nervously swallowing


    "To tell the t-truth, we also feel weirdly comfortable there¡­like its a familiar place we''ve¡­.forgotten about" the final words quieter than the rest, as realization dawned with the possibility that Sunny had possibly been forgotten in some way.


    "Could it be the effects of a memory?" Revel questioned


    Noctis laughed,


    "Dear, if what I suspect about this man is true, then they have no need for such a scrap of a memory. While we haven''t seen it yet, if this man is capable of Weaving, there is almost nothing that they cannot make".


    "As in what?" Beastmaster said while leaning forward.


    Ananke coughed,


    "If he is truly at the level of Weaving which I surmise¡­"


    She paused, readying her words as the others eyes widened in anticipation, the silence deafening.


    "Then they can make memories at the level of gods"


    The words hit everyone like a tsunami, some even physically staggering. What Ananke had just stated was something they could have never imagined, a human capable of challenging the Gods. Morgan was especially shaken, while her father was renowned as the best smith and crafter in all of two worlds, even he couldn''t accomplish such a feat. Her eyes flared with greed, as she smiled and turned around to the other Valor Saints and shot them a new look.


    They quickly nodded in response.


    Morgan''s posture became loose, as she relaxed and sunk into her seat, a satisfied smile on her face.


    ''Nevermind silencing him, he''ll become a part of use, whether he likes it or not''


    Effie''s jaw hung open.


    "B-but he''s never advertised memories at such a level before, when i''ve been there to purchase some!" she whined in complaint.


    Noctis raised an eyebrow,


    "What did you buy?"


    Effie paused, recollecting herself, before responding.


    "J-Just some custom things I requested, a memory that could produce and store water, while the other was a weird stick that aids plants grow and fertilizes soil. They were for my farm¡­"


    Noctis stared at her silently before bursting into a fit of laughter, tears visible at his eyes.


    "Ahaha! Truly you have been swindled! My¡­it seems our friend Sunny here is quite the treacherous fellow, don''t you agree?" he howled without restrain.


    "Treacherous?" Cassie muttered as her hands slightly twitched. She looked at Nephis and noticed that her pinky was also twitching unbeknownst to her.


    ''Another reaction..''


    Moonveil stood up, as others noticed her movement and followed her with eyes.


    "How can such a thing be possible, the Spell isn''t at the level of Gods, one who is a Master, not even a Saint, should not be capable of utilizing it along to perform such feats.


    Eyes once again glided back to Ananke for answers, she smiled.


    "Weaving is above the Spell. While the Spell''s purpose is to guide people with crafting and forging with their aspects, Weaving is different. The Spell can only accomplish and create such tools through trial and error, and while it may seem beneficial to have a tool that can keep trying until it succeeds, it is in reality quite limited. It can only shape what you "will" through your aspect. In Weaving, one is in complete control, they are aware of every inch of the memory, they see every single function of the Weave. They build it, shape it, guide it and forge it in every step of the process. The final product is the result of one''s careful calculation, knowledge and experience, and unlike the Spell which creates a vision, Weaving itself is grabs that vision and makes it reality."


    The others were stunned, feeling like children. Weaving sounded like an impossible concept to learn as a modern day person who utilized the Spell. Whether they acknowledged it or not, they relied on the Spell too much, whereas this man, Sunny, had gone back to the source material, and learned from the start.


    "Who was his teacher then?" Nephis questioned.


    Ananke only shrugged, "I am just as oblivious as you dear. How this individual came to be selected by Weaver is out of my knowledge, and how they built their experience is a shocking mystery to me, he is beyond me and anything i''ve ever seen".


    Daeron shifted, "Could he have been taught by "him" personally?"


    Everyone held their breath as they looked at Ananke in anticipation, a tiny part of them screaming in curiosity on whether this person had actually met and been taught by a Daemon. To their misfortune, Ananke shook her head in disagreement.


    "In this time displayed, Weaver is likely dead or in an unreachable place. It is also unlike him to personally teach Weaving, let alone take a disciple" she chuckled.


    Julius'' eyes gleamed, seemingly soaking up all the revelational knowledge that was being laid before him like a banquet, he failed to hide a ludicrous smile on his face.


    The screen once again shifted, the colors changing as the others sat back down, preparing for the next scene.


    As Ananke quietly sat down she sighed, before whispering a statement too silent for the ears of anyone.


    "Perhaps we are witnessing a new Weaver in the making¡­"


    ________________________________________________


    ________________________________________________


    First official "reaction" part!


    Hopefully it was enjoyable and easy to follow :)


    If you have suggestions or opinions on how I should change the interactions and dialogue, please fire away in the comments so I can take feedback and make the fanfic as enjoyable as possible!


    ________________________________________________


    ________________________________________________

 Chapter 4 - 4: A mysterious Wild Card

    As the city was slowly waking up, Sunny finished his coffee and leaned back, enjoying his last moments of peace. He did not have a lot of regular customers, but there were some. They were probably going to start arriving soon, which meant that he would be busy for the next few hours.


    Before that, however¡­


    He glanced at his shadow, his gaze becoming distant for a moment.


    People shivered, as some uncontrollably wrapped their arms around their shoulders. Although nothing was peculiar about his actions, the way he looked at his shadow was¡­.unnerving. Like he was looking at something else entirely, his eyes like two whirlpools drawing everything that laid gaze upon them in. A couple of Saints looked down at their hands, and curiously found them¡­shaking.


    "What''s wrong with his Shadow? Why is he looking at it like that¡­it''s giving me the creeps." Effie exclaimed as less popcorn found its way into her mouth.


    "Could it have something to do with Weaving?" Revel questioned, her curiosity growing,


    Ananke shook her head, "No, it''s not to my knowledge whether Weaving can have an influence on shadows, I suspect that this may be related to his Aspect".


    ''His Aspect¡­''


    The words hung in the air as eyes among the audience twinkled. It was a staple law, that the more information one withheld about themselves, the more powerful they were. Knowledge was power, and nothing was more powerful than knowing everything about another''s aspect, from its function all the way to its flaw. The atmosphere in the room changed, like a pack of hungry wolves who had just laid eyes on an unsuspecting sheep.


    They hungered to learn more about this mystery by the name of Sunny.


    "But isn''t his Aspect related to Weaving?" Rain questioned obliviously, new to the concept of Aspect abilities, attributes and flaws.


    Ananke turned and shook her head once again and smiled, "No dear, Weaving is its own thing, completely separate from a person''s Aspect. It sounds quite scary but is the reality, Weaving in itself is like an open Aspect with unlimited potential that anyone can use if selected and knowledgeable"


    ''Open Aspect¡­''


    The theatre was silent. Everyone understood the absurdity of having "two" Aspects. While there were many unique and peculiar Aspects that existed, some that allowed one to mimic others, while a few even had multiple abilities. Nothing stood among what they had recently learned. Let alone having "Weaving", the self proclaimed original sorcery that rivaled even the gods, this man Sunny was now revealed to possibly have an entirely unknown Aspect.


    All the Saints felt threatened.


    "How is that even fair, I haven''t even awakened yet teacher", Rain whined with envy as the screen changed.


    Then, a familiar voice whispered into his ear:


    [You have slain a Great Demon.]


    [Your shadow grows stronger.]


    Nobody said a word. Jaws hung open as eyes bulged, the silence was deafening. Some even raised their arms to rub their eyes in disbelief, convinced that their eyes were playing tricks on them.


    But they weren''t


    The silence may have lasted indefinitely if not for a figure who shot up from the first row, shouting at the top of her lungs, snapping everyone back to the imperceivable reality. It was Effie.


    "WHAT!? A GREAT DEMON!? H-HOW HE''S SITTING ON A PORCH DRINKING COFFEE RIGHT NOW! HOW DID HE JUST EFFORTLESSLY KILL AN ABOMINATION LIKE THAT!?"


    "Impossible!" Cormac followed up, as he rose from his seat.


    "This surely cannot be true, he''s a mere master¡­" Beastmaster hissed as the rest of Song narrowed their eyes.


    What little grounding the audience had built, had now been completely shattered. Who they had assumed and come to acknowledge as a special Master who lived a leisurely life¡­.had just slayed a Nightmare Creature that even Saints would struggle with alone.


    And yet he killed it, quick, silently, without even lifting a finger.


    Mordret and Nephis stood still, a single thought forming their minds, as if they were interlinked.


    ''Another Divine¡­''


    But this was unheard of, while Divine were a loose myth, they still existed and two of the three were currently present in this room. However, this man, Sunny, caused them to reevaluate their status.


    Yes, they were capable of killing Great Nightmare creatures alone, possibly even Corrupted with enough information, time and preparation. Nephis could do so through with enough effort and even nuke the monstrosity with the surrounding area if needed. Mordret was his own army, and could create mirror creatures that could approach Nightmare creatures in rank and give them a struggle. However, Sunny had done so without revealing anything.


    He had done so without any of these factors, hidden from the eyes of everyone, without even showing the tiniest form of concentration or struggle. If anything it looked like he was too relaxed, as if this was a casual everyday event for him.


    Nephis slowly turned around to find Mordret, but he had already beat her to it, staring at her intently, a smile of intrigue on his face


    "I guess we''re not alone" he mouthed before leaning back into his seat. Sunny previously had Mordred''s curiosity.


    But now he had his, and Nephis''s full attention.


    "Are you capable of such a feat?" Noctis questioned as her turned to Daeron,


    Daeron puffed his chest in response, "Naturally, as a Supreme, a Great Demon is troublesome but only in terms of finishing it quickly.", he paused.


    "However, as an apparent "Master", if that''s what he truly is, then this is practically impossible. I have lived long and seen many thing, however I have never once heard of a Master killing a Great Nightmare creature, let alone effortlessly" his tone solemn.


    "Could he be a Saint then?" Luster questioned,


    "Impossible", a voice cut him off from behind, belonging to MoonVeil.


    "Saints do not just appear, they are either nurtured or carefully selected. It is rare for Saints to randomly¡­.spawn, let alone be unheard of at such a high level. This matter would not go unnoticed from legacy clans", she echoed while quickly glaring at the cohort.


    Jet returned the glare with one of equal hostility.


    "It seems like your favorite cafe owner is not the harmless doll you make him out to be" Noctis chuckled, as Effie reeled, unsure whether to be heartbroken of being lied to by such a face or excited at the possibility of being integrated closer to her and the cohort.


    "B-But he looks so harmless! All he does is serve refreshments and snacks all day, while satiating the desires of women!" her palm quickly slapped across her mouth at the realization of what she just said.


    Numerous brows rose, in clear amusement of her statement, some secretly agreeing.


    "Looks can be deceiving¡­" Mordret hummed


    Effie sank even more as she slowly turned around, back to her seat, defeated, unsure of what she should think. She slumped back, aggressively stuffing her face with popcorn, before turning to Nephis with a look of utter gloom.


    "So what princess, what do you think of two-faced prince charming?" she grumbled


    Nephis looked at her, pausing, before calmly responding.


    "He''s a viable candidate"


    Effie''s eyes widened as she quickly choked on her popcorn, slamming her chest with her fist as a spew of kernels flew out. Her mouth remained open in disbelief, unsure whether she was talking to the same ice-cold Nephis that she knew, and if they had secretly been replaced.


    Nephis returned a look of innocent confusion,


    "What? He''s uniquely strong, clearly intelligent and is an unclaimed piece, it would be nice to have another reliable member of the cohort" she said in a flat voice.


    Effie continued to stare at her before closing her eyes and covering her face with her palms, a low mumble escaping through her fingers.


    "Princess¡­please get a room, I don''t care who it is anymore¡­ just lose the teenage innocence".


    Nephis blinked,


    "But I already have a room?"


    Rain watched her idol with wide eyes, stunned whether to be shocked by her obliviousness or saint-like purity.


    ''That¡­ went better than expected.''


    He had just killed a Great Demon.


    Well, technically, it was his other self that had done it. His avatars were not beholden to the maximum range of Shadow Control, so there was a vast distance between them.


    Currently, Sunny was simultaneously in three separate locations. His original body was here in Bastion, enjoying a peaceful life in the company of the gloomy shadow ¡ª he had kept that guy so that people had no reason to ask why he was walking around without a shadow at all. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Other self?" Mordret catechized as his eyes twinkled at the prosperity of another like him, let alone a Divine one. A new, warm feeling, blossoming in his body in contrast to his usual hollow cold husk of self.


    ''Maybe we were good friends¡­''


    Morgan clicked her tongue in annoyance,


    "So his Aspect allows him to create avatars of some kind who can act on their own", she fulminated, her opinion growing even more agitated.


    Cassie nodded, "It would seem that way, however there are some peculiar details, mainly how he associates them with Shadows, his unique naming of them individually and most importantly, how he states that his "original" body is in Bastion, suggesting that his avatars are their own people by themself."


    "Maybe he has a rare sense of humor" Jest chuckled in contrast with his face which displayed a look of utter spite.


    "I wouldn''t think so, it seems more like an extension of some already existing ability of his¡­" Julius muttered in thought


    Revel rapped her fingers on her hand rest.


    "Indeed, it seems like his Aspect is tied to Shadows, through specific details such as his description of his avatars and his proclaimed "shadow control", she sighed as her lips slightly curled.


    ''I wonder how he''d face against me¡­''


    Daeron''s hand tightened around his arm rest, "Shadow creatures.." he mumbled as he glanced at Windflower, who was also looking at him. They both silently nodded, as they turned back to face the screen, a single thought echoing in the back of their minds.


    ''Shadow God..''


    Rain meanwhile was reeling.


    One master was too much, but now¡­ there were supposedly multiple!?! She grabbed her head as she moaned in agony, catching a look of concern from Ananke and Nephis.


    ''Doomed¡­we''re doomed!'' she wailed internally, at the thought of multiple Masters wreaking havoc in both of two worlds. Her shoulders stiffened as her face dawned a cold look.


    "Surely he doesn''t have any other disciples..?" she mumbled in agitation, biting her thumb, unsure whether to feel sorry at the prospect of others being tormented by him or if she was getting treated poorly while others had the VIP package


    Solvanne and Noctic met eyes,


    "Shadow?" she questioned, as he nodded


    "It would seem so.." he remarked as they both turned back to the moving screen.


    Sunny lingered for a moment, then summoned the runes.


    A field of familiar symbols appeared in front of him¡­ the runes themselves might have been the same, but they looked a bit differently. He had designed this whole thing himself, after all, tying the enchantment to his memory, perception, and the black bracelet. So, Sunny had taken liberties to change the look and feel of the field of runes to his taste.


    The runes read:


    Name: Sunless.


    True Name: ¡ª


    Rank: Transcendent.


    Class: Terror.


    Shadow Cores: [6/7].


    Shadow Fragments: [1591/6000].


    Nephis and Mordret''s eyes twitched.


    "So he is a Transcendent.."


    "Terror!? How can a human be a Terror! That''s a class of a Nightmare Creature! Is he even human?"


    "6/7 cores, impossible!"


    "Shadow Cores¡­"


    The theatre was in chaos. Statements and questions were being shouted left and right in rapid fire, as eyes moved everywhere, like lasers, switching between sending secretive messages and threatening glances. Everyone was shell shocked, they couldn''t comprehend what was being displayed to them.


    It was as if they were seeing the stats of a God¡­"


    Chaos only dimmed from laughing and the sounds of clapping, which anchored everyone''s rationality. It was the usually quiet Mordret, who was now doubling over in laughter, almost in tears. The sight shook both Song and Valor, as Morgan felt a creeping sense of fear.


    He finally quieted down as he wiped his eyes,


    "Aaah, truly he is one of us¡­" he said in a low unsettling tone.


    Morgan''s eyes twitched, "Explain yourself wretch!" she yelled, causing Mordret to glare at her for a second, before his face loosened and a tactical smile crept on his lips. He slowly turned and looked down, his gaze slowly sweeping the spectators¡­until¡­it fell on Nephis.


    Her eyes widened in realization of what he was about to do, but he spoke before she could act.


    "Let''s just say that our friend, Sunny, here is a bit¡­.different from your usual Transcendent", his smile growing in satisfaction as he continued to tolerate Nephis''s glare that could kill a Mundane on the spot."


    He slowly raised a pointed finger.


    "Changing Star is much more knowledgeable about such information, it''s best if you look to her for answers.." he mocked.


    Eyes descended on Nephis as she was completely lost. He had completely given away her identity as a Divine Aspect holder, although they hadn''t realised it yet. In such a situation she couldn''t escape, she had been completely trapped by Mordret who swayed side to side above with a look of amusement.


    ''I can''t get out of this¡­''


    She turned to Cassie, but to her dismay, she was completely stone-faced. It seemed like she had also long realised the severity of Mordret''s ploy, however there was no way out of it.


    Nephis stood rooted to the spot, for once in her life, rarely at a loss of how she should proceed.


    Like a beacon in the dark, a hand slowly graced her shoulder, as Nephis stepped back unconsciously. It belonged to Ananke, who looked at her with a reassuring smile and gave a slight nod. Nephis paused for a second, closing her eyes, coming to a decision, before opening them and turning to face the crowd in anticipation.


    "It seems like this man holds¡­ a Divine Aspect" she echoed in the theatre.


    Eyes bulged in shock at the statement, as everyone was at a loss of air.


    Jest leaned forward with a completely serious look on his face, "You mean to say..?"


    Nephis nodded,


    "Yes, this man is a Divine Aspect user, which allows one to grow and ascend ranks beyond a human to what he is now¡­.that of a Terror. Additionally, one can have up to seven cores which they can fully utilize, making them infinitesimally stronger than any person of the same rank¡­even challenging one of a rank above."


    "I would know¡­.as I am also Divine Aspect holder, and a Titan at that" she said in a defeated tone, before pausing and shooting daggers at Mordret.


    "This Mundane, by the name of Mordret just so also happens to be a Divine Aspect holder, while it seems he would prefer if someone else would announce it for him" she growled in a threatening tone that caused the other cohort members to shiver, unfamiliar with the display of aggression from Nephis.


    Eyes once again swept back to Mordret.


    He glanced around, still smiling, before raising his arms and shrugging.


    "Well¡­. the cat seems to be out of the bag" he cooed before taking a dramatic bow,


    "Yes, ladies and gentleman, I am also a humble Divine Aspect holder¡­but the revelation should not be taken too seriously." he said in a sing-song voice.


    Rain''s eyes bulged,


    "B-But you said you were a Mundane just like me!" she yelled in protest.


    Mordret looked at her and pushed his lips, as if trying¡­to pout, although the achieved effect was only an uncomfortable shiver that ran through the audience.


    "Did I? I must have¡­forgotten" he said in a condescending tone, causing her face to flare with rage


    "Enough." Daeron boomed, preventing things from escalating.


    The room was once again silent. Kim, Luster, Rain and Julius shivered uncontrollably in excitement. A Divine Aspect holder! A real one, in the flesh! It was just a seamless fantasy that floated through the world that everyone paid no mind to.


    But now that myth was all too real! A seemingly fictional deity!


    While excitement was alive in the room, something else was also alive. Something quite the opposite.


    It was resent.


    Both Song and Valor were in a turmoil at the revelation, although they both suspected, it had finally been confirmed for both of them. Both had one of the two powerhouses on their side supposedly doing their bidding, but it was not enough. They were too much of a danger, and the longer they breathed, the greater a threat they became.


    And now¡­


    There was a third.


    One who hadn''t pledged allegiance, a lottery ticket in the open, waiting to be claimed. But could they even reel in such a person? Having a Divine Aspect was tantalizing enough, and would alone earn them one of the highest spots between the two major clans.


    But Sunny was different.


    Not only was he a Divine, but he was supposedly connected to a Daemon and held the secrets to Weaving, a sorcery that none could match. Something that rivaled the Gods. All while holding animosity towards both Song and Valor, hiding from the world for some unknown reason.


    Morgan could almost feel steam rising from her head in contemplation. Battling between making him an asset of Valor and quickly silencing him. But now, it seemed like such an execution was impossible.


    Her eyes narrowed,


    ''We need meet whatever goal this thing has and quickly leave this place''


    "What does it mean by Shadow fragments?" Solvanne questioned while looking between Nephis and Mordret.


    Nephis paused, before raising her chin.


    "I-I''m not too sure. To form a new core, one must fully saturate their existing cores. Once that is complete, a new one will naturally form and the process will repeat."


    She blinked for a second, something flashed in her mind, before disappearing,


    "However¡­I have no idea what these "Shadow Fragments" are in place of what should be Soul shards", she said in an uncertain tone.


    "Well it''s only natural!" exclaimed a voice,


    It was Noctis.


    He smiled, "After all, it is only natural for a child of Shadow to need Shadow Fragments to grow".


    Daeron and Windflower''s eyes widened,


    "You imply..?" they questioned,


    Noctis scoffed,


    "Of course! What else? Sunny here is clearly connected to the Shadow God!" he exclaimed, pausing in thought, before smiling and continuing.


    "Though I do find it strange, Shadow is not the social type.." he joked,


    As routine, another deafening wave of silence overtook the theatre at the revelation of the news.


    Effie rubbed her head and whined in complaint, "Too much¡­too much¡­this is too much! We need a breather!"


    "I agree, I feel like I''ve just been thrown into an ocean with weights around my body" Saint Roan moaned as he leaned back. Tyris reached over and grabbed his hand, giving a reassuring squeeze, stirring a smile of comfort from him


    The only person who didn''t seem to be hit by the mountain of news was Julius, who seemed to have already braved the summit and was now impatiently waiting at the top, for more.


    To their horror, the screen once again changed, eluding to a new scene. Audible groans could be heard, clear that some were not mentally prepared for another barrage of world changing information. Fortunately, although rare, the screen seemed to have sympathy for the crowd, as what it showed seemed to be the conclusion of the scenario.


    Well, anyway.


    That was for his third avatar to worry about. This Sunny had nothing to do with it. Dismissing the runes, he stood up and stretched.


    It was time to open the shop.


    As the final image flashed, the screen once again dissolved, reverting back to its original blank white state with no new statements.


    Few heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Well quite the opener I''d say!" Noctis chimed without a hint of agitation and fatigue,


    "Indeed, quite exhilarating!" Julius remarked with equal enthusiasm.


    And audible pause took place before Julius coughed, signalling everyone''s attention.


    "Now that the first viewing seems to be over, it''s best that we should evaluate what we have learned." he said in a professional tone


    "Indeed" Cormac nodded,


    "The most obvious piece of information is that this man, Sunny, is a wildcard. He holds a Divine Aspect which makes him one of the strongest people alive, second only to the Sovereigns. As if that wasn''t enough, he is connected to the Daemon of Fate and holds knowledge about Weaving which has the potential to change everything."


    He paused, gathering his words.


    "Not to mention, according to Lord Noctis, he is suspected to possibly hold the lineage of the Shadow God, which has been an elusive mystery since the beginning of the Nightmare Spell. All Lineages have been claimed by legacy clans of unquestionable power, so it a shock that as a single person, he has found the lineage", his words humble


    "With this, we can confirm that the titles he holds are indeed truthful to an extent, although their exact definition is not crystal¡­" he finished.


    "Who''s to say that he''s not from some long lost clan that held the Lineage, before it disappeared from the world?" Revel questioned.


    Jet stood up in response,


    "He''s not. He''s far from any uptight legacy package, if he found the Shadow Lineage, it was through his own efforts and perseverance" she defended,


    Beastmasters eyes narrowed,


    "And what gives you the confidence to say that about someone you''re just meeting?" her words resonating with the other audience, as they agreed in silence,


    Jet paused, seemingly unsure of herself, before replying,


    "Call it¡­intuition, from one slum survive to another" she said in a low tone, causing the eyes of both Saints from Song and Valor to twinkle, as if mocking her origin.


    Effie snorted,


    "He''s looks far from any slum inhabitant I''ve ever seen," she said with enthusiasm.


    Cassie slightly shook,


    "The change that comes with ascending is not to one''s will, it is not their choice when the Nightmare Spell rebuilds them after every trial¡­" she said in a silent tone, gaining a look of remorse from the rest of the cohort.


    "Anyway", Morgan cut in


    "Whether he likes it or not, he needs to recognize himself as a danger to us and the rest of the clans. Someone unknown with such promise and power rising from the shadows will not be tolerated" she said in a low voice before pausing and flashing Song a smile,


    "So whenever this ends, he''ll pick a side whether he likes it or not" she said in a mocking tone,


    The eyes of Song flared as they prepared to retort, Daeron closed his eyes in annoyance as he sighed, preparing to once again intervene.


    ''Brats..''


    Unsuspectingly, something else came to his aid, garnering the attention of everyone.


    It was the screen, which was now flashing new statements,


    [You have completed the first viewing]


    [Please collectively come to a decision and choose your reward]


    It flashed once again, causing some to gasp while others eyes glistened at the new information.


    [Summon a person you are familiar with to join the viewing]


    [or]


    [Gain a piece of knowledge of the Forgotten One, lost from history]


    Nobody said a word at the revelational information displayed on the board. This changed everything for better or worse. Already they were rapidly gaining info about the man by the name of Sunny, and now they had an opportunity to better their position.


    Is what they should have thought.


    But quite the opposite was taking place.


    Both Valor and Song glared at each other. In reality this was a fight to see who could gain one more ally on their side to better their condition. And neither was about to let the other get away with their wishes. Morgan was the first to act.


    "I propose that we summon a smith from Valor that can be trusted. With their knowledge of sorcery, we gain a higher probability of hearing an opinion about what this place is and how it functions".


    Her claim was met with a snarl from the third row,


    "Trusted? Please! The word "Valor" and "trusted" are like fire and ice, it is impossible for them to coexist" Beastmaster exclaimed in a hostile tone,


    Eyes of the Valor Saints flashed, as Morgan dawned the smile of a maniac,


    "Oh? And what would you propose, you miserable orphan? Summon your wretched mother herself to the scene to deal with all of us?" she cooed in a sadistic tone,


    Visible flames ignited in Beastmasters eyes as veins bulged on her forehead,


    "YOU DARE!?!", she yelled quickly standing up, as the other Blood Sisters followed her movement with equal fire in their eyes.


    Valor also rose in response, but the tension was shattered by an audible bang that reverberated in the room, silencing both sides.


    It was Daeron, who had brought down his fist with enough force to dent his hand rest. His patience had run dry.


    A threatening rumble resounded in the room,


    "NONE of you will fight while we are all here, as it seems you are so blinded by your childish spite that you have forgotten that violence is prohibited here"


    Both Valor and Song slightly shifted, quickly recalling the ominous warning from before, realizing they were seconds away from feeling the wrath from one at the level of a God. Daeron took a deep breath before continuing.


    "Neither your King nor your Queen will be summoned here, if you have the slightest amount of political intelligence you would realize such an act would leave your capital and people vulnerable to whatever horrors lurk outside your walls."


    His eyes flashed as his voice echoed even deeper,


    "Nothing is more PATHETIC than a ruler who abandons their people, and you imbeciles have the gall to take that choice away from your rulers and bring them here without accordance of their will",


    Silence hung in the air as both Valor and Song averted their eyes, like children who had just been told off by their teacher. He was right. Summoning the King or Queen would leave either Bastion or Ravenheart vulnerable to dangers and other clans who would take notice, nor could they imagine how either of the Sovereigns would react upon being dragged against their will into a foreign space.


    Yet, neither was willing to give up. They refused to allow the other to gain an advantage. Something had to happen, a saving grace was needed to relieve the tension and find a middle ground. Fortunately, Effie abruptly stood up with wide eyes.


    It seemed she was about to be that saving grace.


    "Ling!" she yelped in panic, garnering a few looks of confusion.


    "Ling?" Noctis asked in confusion.


    "Yes, Ling!" Effie replied as she turned around to face the others, a rare look of panic on her face.


    "My son was in a memory I had on me before I was dragged here! With this place having severed us from everything he''s currently trapped inside!" guilt blooming on her face.


    "What about your husband? Can''t he deal with it?" Jest said, a look of pure annoyance,


    She frantically shook her head,


    "NO! He''s currently on a mission in Antarctica, it''s unknown when he''ll get back and who knows what happened to the memory he''s in when we got pulled in here!, her stress growing clearly.


    Silence hung in the air as others grasped the plausibility of the danger her son was in.


    But nobody moved.


    Although heartless, nobody reacted to Effie''s pleading, understanding that their judgement and decision couldn''t waver just because of one kid and her negligent mother. Sacrifices were a given. That was something all awakened knew.


    Some averted their gazes, looking at the ceiling and curtains in silence, as Effie remained standing alone at the front.


    To her happiness, Daeron responded.


    "I agree that the child should be brought here. I shall not have the misfortune of an infant''s life on my hands because of the ego of some people here" he snarled, casting his gaze around the room, as some turned away to avoid it.


    Saint Roan an Tyris stood up,


    "W-We also have a daughter, Telle. Although she''s Awakened and takes after her mother and can handle herself, it''s unknown how long we''ll be here. It will garner panic in the poor girl which I can''t bear to imagine" he said in a stammering tone. Tyris nodded in agreement.


    Ananke also joined the movement, slowly standing up with a warm spokesperson smile.


    "Truly in this matter, children should take priority. Whether anyone here is a parent or not, they should be able to sympathize and understand a parent''s concern for their children", she said in a soothing tone.


    A wave of understanding spread among the crowd as heads slowly nodded in acknowledgement, even Song didn''t have the audacity to retort, only remaining silent.


    The only one who didn''t seem to agree, was Mordret, whose face was visibly contorting and twitching with rage, which Morgan took notice of and found pleasure in.


    Ananke clapped her hands, garnering the attention of everyone present,


    "So! I propose we choose to summon Ling to quell Saint Effie''s concerns, and then after the second viewing, Saint Roan and Tyris may summon their daughter Telle. Any objection?"


    Silence had never felt so pleasant as the room came to a decision, the Blood Sisters looked at each other for a few seconds before sighing and nodding their heads.


    Effie was elated, "THANK YOU!"


    She turned around to ask for Ling, before stopping and slowly turning back to face Daeron, a smile of gratitude on her face,


    "Thank you!" she whispered,


    Daeron smiled, "A parent should always take care of their children, our purpose is to protect" he replied in a calm tone.


    Effie smiled,


    "Well he can more or less protect himself as Saint at only four years old! I was mostly just concerned he would completely raid the pantry by the time this is all over!" she laughed before whipping around, leaving Daeron in visible shock


    "He''s a wha-"


    Before he could finish speaking Effie cut him off, raising her voice to the screen.


    "Uhh.. I choose my son Ling!" she yelled, her tone a mix of confidence and uncertainty.


    The Screen responded as it flashed, and a new light rose from the ground at the front. It quickly dissipated, taking the shape of a larger than average four year old. His skin was tanned with curly chestnut hair, on his face a look of utter fear.


    "LING!" Effie yelped in excitement as she barreled towards him, scooping him up in her arms before he could even breath.


    "Mom¡­ where are we?" he whined in confusion.


    Effie smiled, "Don''t worry Dumpling, we''re just gonna watch a¡­special movie before going home. Our own little vacation!"


    Ling smiled, the honest smile of an innocent child, successfully piercing the hearts of the Blood Sisters.


    "I like movies¡­" he mumbled,


    Effie turned around walking back to her seat with him in her arms. Ling peeked his head around and looked at the seats, noticing the gazes focused on him. He hurriedly turned back around, burying his face into her neck as if to hide.


    "Who are all these people?" he whispered in a hushed tone.


    Effie peeked over his head and scanned the crowd, pondering, before smiling.


    "These are some acquaintances" she said in a careful tone,


    Ling blinked.


    "What''s dat mean?" he innocently asked.


    Effie looked at him, nuzzled against his face before dropping him to the floor and leaning down, pointing at the front row.


    "Be polite and greet your uncle''s and aunts," she calmly replied.


    Ling beamed, vigorously nodding before, bounding over to the seats. He paused, before greeting every member of the cohort, getting respective responses from all of them. Reaching Morgan he did the same, however he got no response as she coldly looked at him. Undeterred, he gave her a friendly wave and moved towards Ananke.


    He paused, unsure of how to greet her. But Ananke beat him to it and smiled leaning forward,


    "Why hello there little cub! Who might you be? ", her voice soft and melodious.


    Ling smiled "My name is Ling, and i''m the strongest four year old in two worlds!" he proudly remarked as he puffed his chest out.


    Ananke chuckled, "What a bold statement little one! Would you mind protecting this old lady?"


    Ling nodded in agreement as he climbed onto her seat, Ananake scooting over as she made space for him, Effie smiled at the scene.


    "Thank you, he can be quite the handful" she said while reaching her seat next to her


    Ananke returned with a polite nod.


    The screen once again flashed, as people prepared for the next scene to be shown.


    However, nothing changed and instead, new statements blinked on the screen.


    [Please select what you wish to witness]


    [A spiteful disciple]


    [or]


    [A Fated reunion]


    ________________________________________________


    ________________________________________________


    Ta-da! Ling is here!


    If you are happy to see him here then you should thank the user by the name of "Readarex", as they questioned whether I would add Ling or not.


    Truth be told, I was always planning on adding new characters, but Ling never crossed my mind! When the comment met my eyes, I immediately knew I could write some heartwarming interactions!


    Cheers! :D


    ________________________________________________


    ________________________________________________

 Chapter 5 - 5: A serious of unfortunatate events

    ''A Spiteful Disciple''


    The words flashed before Rain''s eyes as she stood rooted in her seat. Calmly, she looked to her left and right, before lifting the collar of her shirt and pulling it over her face. Slowly her hands moved up, until they firmly planted over her mouth and eyes. Pushing with all her might as they decompressed against her face, forcing any air out.


    Then she screamed, although what sounded to others was only an audible stifle.


    ''I''M DOOMED, DOOMED, DOOMED! WHAT IS THE DEAL WITH THIS DAMN SCREEN, DOES IT HATE ME OR SOMETHING!??!''


    Rain was shrieking both internally and externally. Although the statements did not clarify anything, she already knew what one of them meant. Who wouldn''t know in her position?


    Clearly it was referring to her and Master.


    The damn thing was selling her out to everyone!


    ''Why even reveal my identity!? There''s nothing special about me in this room full of protagonists, I''m a freaking Mundane and the only one here at that!'' she wailed internally.


    She lifted her face out of her shirt, dragging her palms down, pulling at her eyelids.


    "What would it even show? Failed hunts? Getting trolled by Master? Face-planting into the snow like a moron?" she grumbled.


    She immediately halted her actions, as her eye violently twitched, her mouth opening in disbelief,


    ''H-How far would t-this thing go? I-Is there any limit to what it could show¡­even possibly¡­a scene....where I''m BATHING!?!'' she silently screamed, in utter denial.


    She gulped nervously,


    "N-No¡­surely it wouldn''t. B-But it is a God¡­a-and such things are definitely trivial in their eyes¡­"


    Her stomach dropped, an impossibly sickeningly deep feeling seemingly dragging her body down. Although she violently disagreed with the possibility, a silent voice whispered in the corner of her mind, teasing her at the horror that some image of her might flash the entire audience, and worst of all, her idol Nephis.


    Her hands shot up as she smacked her cheeks, aiming to calm herself.


    "C-Come on now¡­.let''s think! Panic is the unspoken killer! There''s still two statements that have been presented, and by the laws of probability, it''s 100% impossible for everyone to unanimously agree on one of the two" she muttered like a maniac, her eyes twinkling with a flame of hope.


    She leaned forward, taking a shaky gasp of air,


    "Y-Yeah¡­YEAH! Master has been confirmed to be clearly connected to Weaver who deals with Fate¡­and one of the statements has "Fated" smack dab in the middle of it! Everyone will definitely be eager to choose it! A-Also¡­Master hasn''t been stated in any way to have a disciple, so the statement remains completely ambiguous." she silently rambled with increasing speed,


    A smile of self-delusion slowly growing on her face,


    ''YES! Everyone will definitely want to pick a statement with a clear direction! As long as nobody knows about my identity, then I''m safe!'' she exclaimed in silent victory, as she leaned back, closing her eyes to control her breathing.


    Her chest began to slow in rhythm, before abruptly halting, as Rain violently jolted up with wide eyes,


    ''As long as nobody knows¡­.as long as nobody knows¡­.as long as nobody knows'' the statement echoing in her mind like a spiteful parasite.


    Her hands shook as she slowly turned around, her eyes passing over people in the second row, before stopping, landing on one person.


    That person was Mordret,


    As her gaze glided up to his face, she froze at what she saw, as her entire body visibly paled in color.


    Mordret was leaning back, his hands clasped together as he rhythmically twiddled his thumbs¡­as he looked¡­.directly at her. His eyes gleamed like two hungry beasts, as his mouth contorted into mocking shape.


    His lips slowly opened, as they moved, silently forming words.


    Rain''s legs shook.The silence was too much. Mordret had said nothing, but what he had mouthed had already been directly transmissioned to her mind.


    "You can''t hide¡­"


    All life drained from her face, as her body went limp, slinking back into her seat like a puddle of jelly. One moment was all it took, and yet eye bags could almost be seen under her eyes. She blankly stared at the screen, before closing her eyes and clasping her hands and bringing them to her face.


    Rain wasn''t a religious person, but praying seemed like her only viable option.


    And praying was what she was going to do.


    Hell, she was willing to sell her soul if they answered her plea, whether it be an Angel or a Daemon who responded.


    "Gods¡­Daemons¡­anyone¡­.I don''t care who you are, but if you answer my cry I swear on my soul in two worlds, I''ll dedicate the rest of my life to you, and even build a shrine." she solemnly lamented, visible tears of defeat started to swell on her eyes.


    As Rain prayed in silence, Ananke watched from the seat next to her, her face a mix of confusion and concern. She sighed before leaning back.


    "It seems you do have secrets child¡­." she whispered.


    **************


    Cassie looked at the screen in silence, holding her breath.


    ''A Fated reunion¡­''


    This was it.


    This was what she had been looking for, what the strings have Fate had reacted to, she could feel it in every fibre of her body. Her intuition screamed that this was the answer she had been searching for in the last four years.


    Four years of misery and agony, struggling to figure out what was wrong with the world, herself and the rest of the cohort.


    The mystery of the Third Nightmare.


    The corrupted memories.


    The missing pieces.


    The man-shaped void in the world.


    Although Fate was currently tattered in pieces all over the place, it seemed for once that it was on her side. After everything she had been through, suffering in silence, planning, calculating, it seemed like Fate had finally looked at her with kind eyes.


    She clasped her hands and leaned forward in serious thought,


    "This is it¡­. we need to choose "A Fated reunion" no matter", she shakingly whispered, unable to control herself.


    Cassie knew that it would not be as simple as answering all of her questions and worries. She had long become aware that some unseen force had some sort of control over everyone''s mind, and that when they came close to the truth, it would rip it away from them.


    The last four years had been a living lie.


    But there was one thing that didn''t lie, and that was time.


    Everytime she came close to the truth and forgot, clues had been left behind. Sometimes she found herself having walked forward a few steps without any recollection, sometimes she found the food in her hands warm and then cold the next second and sometimes, she found herself in tears without a clue why.


    Although something had taken control of the world, it didn''t have control over time.


    Subtle clues that sparked deja-vu existed, and Cassie had become more knowledgeable of them as soon as they had come to this place, from her twitching fingers, uncontrollable shaking to the same reactions she observed in Nephis during the screening of events.


    The body and mind were one, but one was more honest than the other.


    ''It is highly likely that if we watch it, then it won''t cause a miraculous change, but it will devise enough information to pull pieces together to build a picture of the truth. Who Sunny is, what role he played in the cohort, what he meant to us¡­.what he meant to ME''


    ''...''


    "....What happened to him in the Third Nightmare, that made him become the hole in the world¡­" she whispered,


    The skin on her face twitched. She paused, slowly bringing her hand up to feel her face.


    It was moist.


    She had been unknowingly tearing up¡­.


    Cassie looked up at the screen, as it flashed before her, like a gateway¡­. into the unknown¡­.the truth of the world. She was not a Supreme who could wield her Will¡­.but in this present moment¡­her Will burned stronger than anyone else in existence.


    ''I will learn the truth,'' she vowed, before turning to Nephis, catching her gaze as she faced her.


    Cassie raised her finger to the screen,


    "A Fated reunion, that one, it''s the answer to everything, we need to pick it no matter what" her tone, flat, but loud with audible determination.


    Nephis nodded in understanding, as she turned to the others members, who returned a look of equal understanding,


    She closed her eyes, bracing herself, as she then stood up and turned to the crowd.


    "I think we should choose A Fated reunion" she announced to everyone in the theatre,


    ''YES!'' Rain silently cheered, as eyes widened in curiosity.


    "And why¡­.that one?" Jest questioned,


    Nephis remained different, calmly responding,


    "Naturally, Sunny, has been connected to Weaver, who wields Fate, and "A Fated reunion" is clear as day with its¡­.implication" she said in a carefully,


    Jest leaned forward, his eyes narrowing,


    "Is that¡­.all?" he hissed in a low tone, blooming suspicion in the other spectators as they held their breath,


    "Yes" Nephis responded immediately, only to be met with a scoff from the side,


    "Really? To me¡­.it seems like that option means a lot more, than just a simple¡­.implication" Morgan said in a low tone, embodying the role of an interrogator.


    Cassie stiffened, as she looked at Nephis in anticipation


    Nephis stood her ground, as she turned to Morgan, her face devoid of any emotion like a marble statue,


    "I have no idea what you are¡­.implying¡­.sister" she smoothly replied.


    Morgans face darkened as she held eye contact, a smile growing on her face,


    "I think you know exactly, what I mean sister¡­." she hissed in a menacing tone, causing all the cohort to freeze, tension building.


    Windflower rose,


    "What are you leading at?" she said in a serious tone,


    Morgan slowly turned her head to meet her gaze, her smile growing relaxed.


    "What else? I have reason to believe Changing Star here and the rest of her cohort are indeed familiar with this man¡­.and are in fact, hiding something they know¡­.which is why they are so inclined to pick one of the two options" she sneered as Nephis shot her a glare that would have set anything it hit on fire if they were in the real world.


    Silence hung heavy as everyone, stirred at the reveal,


    "Is this true?" Seishan questioned, rising from her seat as the Blood Sisters followed,


    Nephis still held her gaze with Morgan who neither backed down, holding a taunting look, enjoying their misery.


    Panic became clear among the cohort, as their shoulders stiffened, eyes darting, minds racing, looking for a solution.


    Nephis finally averted her gaze from Morgan, meeting the audience in anticipation, betraying to show a falter of panic or hesitation,


    "We have our¡­.suspicions¡­." she echoed in an emotionless tone, like a trained lawyer.


    Eyes narrowed, while brows rose in interest,


    "So why don''t you share with the crowd?" Noctis hummed,


    Nephis slightly shuddered, pausing,


    "W-We have reasons why we cannot divulge", she said in a hushed tone, causing the glares to intensify in suspicion, a snort from the third row causing them to pause.


    "So of course, we should follow your selfish request, which benefits you" Beastmaster snarled,


    Cassie rose in defense,


    "All information revealed is equal in shock to all of us, nobody sees everything", she retorted


    Revel chuckled,


    "Indeed¡­it would seem that way" she sighed, leaning forward, as her eyes slowly opened.


    "However¡­."


    "It would seem that some are more equal than¡­ others" her tone growing dark as the Blood Sister stood in silent agreement.


    Suspicious gazes moved back onto Cassie, as she stood silently on the spot, lost at how to respond, her mouth quivering slightly.


    Daeron slowly rose.


    "Certainly it would seem that way, however everyone has their secrets" he solemnly remarked


    "As prominent Awakened, it is only natural for one to have an abundance of secrets, pushed out of sight from the world¡­.it would be more suspicious to have none" he echoed, stirring agitation in some.


    Gilead slowly rose in response,


    "Naturally, however it cannot be overlooked that information is being withheld while we are in a predicament where cooperation is crucial" he retorted, the Saints of valor nodding in unison.


    Daeron paused, considering the information,


    "This¡­can be overlooked¡­.to an extent"


    "Truthfully, I am much more inclined for the first option, which would also solve the issue of suspicion among the crowd." he continued, causing Rain''s eyes to widen in panic.


    Solvanne raised an eyebrow,


    "And why is that?" she questioned


    Daeron remained silent, "Firstly, it would quell the suspicion and deny some from gaining an invisible vantage over the rest. Also, I am more intrigued about this "disciple" mentioned, we may learn about who has taught this hidden prodigy."


    People silently nodded in agreement with the statement, as panic took Cassie''s face.


    "I-I am adamantly against it! My intuition as Seer is screaming at me to pick the second option!" she stammered without composure,


    "Have you forgotten that Seer''s have been crippled for the last four years?" Beastmaster sighed, a look of utter dejection painted on her face.


    Cassie''s face hardened,


    "No, if anything it''s the opposite, as high members of Song you naturally have a select few Seers and I know that they also felt what I did and likely reported to you", she replied causing the Blood Sisters to stiffen at the revelation


    "Umm what do you mean by feel?" Kim whimpered,


    Cassie straightened her back "Yesterday, Fate trembled for the first time in years, and it is not a hidden fact that it has been in pieces" she announced slowly turning to the screen,


    "My intuition tells me that the second choice holds a clue to why Fate reacted, and if one thing is known, it is to trust a Seer''s intuition!" she echoed in the now silent room.


    "Maybe, but I''d trust any Seer¡­ except you" Jest audibly chuckled, earning a glare from Cassie.


    The sound of clapping broke the tension.


    "Please, please let''s be civilized!" Julius joked as he stood up and looked around.


    "You lot have such a linear mindset! Have you already forgotten that we now have the opportunity to ask questions again?" he questioned, causing the crowd to stir at the revelation.


    He triumphantly smiled, flowing with the momentum,


    "Let me repeat! We now once again have up to FIVE questions, assuming there are no variables that have changed the rules. It would be most logical to ask for context behind the two choices, then inquire whether the options will reappear or if we can save them for the next viewing!" he proudly remarked,


    "Indeed, this would seem most logical" Daeron agreed while nodding,


    Cassie paled, opening her mouth to protest, only silenced, by a hand placed on her shoulder.


    "It''s better this way" Nephis whispered, causing Cassie to look at her in disbelief before turning away, a visible aura of gloom radiating from her body.


    "Shall we proceed?" Julius questioned as he turned in a circle. Silence remained, as everyone seemed to come to an unseen agreement. Julius smiled as he faced the screen and cleared his throat.


    "What is the context behind each choice?" he exclaimed.


    The screen blinked as new words and statements began to flow, forming sentences.


    [From one two came, yet one, two are not. Truth may be hidden, from both the eyes and minds, but one law is unspoken, and that is Blood never lies]


    [or]


    [Whatever separates, will definitely converge, and what converges will always separate. Fate has no heart to give, and yet it reacts to two, from what has and could have been]


    The statements silently blinked on the screen as nobody reacted, thoughts audibly forming and racing. Concentration was only broken by an angry shout, as eyes widened in shock.


    "Fuck you! Stop speaking in riddles!" Effie angrily yelled as she raised her fist,


    Ling looked at his mother with eyes of admiration, before also raising his arm.


    "Yeah! Fark you!" he enthusiastically mimiced.


    Jet''s eyes bulged, as she swung her arm, smacking the back of Effie''s head with enough force causing her to jolt forward. Her eyes burning with annoyance.


    "Stop putting bad words in my nephews mouth!" she barked, as Effie''s face dawned a sheepish look of realization, as she turned and began to nag Ling for copying her.


    "Can these statements be made any clearer?" Julius continued, only to be met with no response.


    He sighed and turned around.


    "Well there you have it, now we have 3 questions left" he exclaimed while in admiration of the riddle in front of him.


    Nobody knew how to react, things had seemingly gone¡­.too well. Eye''s moved around in anticipation of a spontaneous change.


    But nothing happened, it seemed to have truly given the information for free. This left most puzzled as it contradicted the setting of that which had been built. This "thing", while omnipotent, did not seem to posses a thought process at a similar level, or perhaps it was a level too high for their puny minds to comprehend. It was feeding them information at an alarming rate, without any clear drawback or cost.


    As if¡­.it wanted them to know the truth


    Why would an entity at such a level even lift a finger to initiate such a scheme? Originally, most had formed a suspicion that the focus of attention, Sunny, was the mastermind behind the ploy. Although he had been revealed to possess power supposedly capable of doing so, possible with some complex Weaving, there were too many missing pieces.


    Was he present, and hidden among them, watching their reactions?


    Or was he unaware, and doing his own thing in the Dream Realm?


    The questions burned in all of their minds. Who was actually behind all of this, and why did they want Sunny to be seemingly¡­.remembered?


    Why did it care about Sunny?


    The aspiration to learn the truth was more than alive, but they currently lacked the resources and information to form a viable hypothesis. So the only thing they could do, was cast the question aside, and focus and what they already had.


    They had to make a decision.


    "Exciting, exciting¡­this is too exciting! Gods, I haven''t enjoyed an event with such emotion in eons!" he exclaimed in pure joy,


    Before anyone could react, Cassie rose and frantically shouted at the screen without a shred of composure.


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN TWO!? AND WHAT DOES "WHAT HAS AND COULD HAVE BEEN" MEAN!?" she yelled at the top of her lungs, her voice cracking from the strain.


    To her misery¡­.the screen didn''t answer.


    Her legs buckled as she collapsed. She had never felt such despair in her life. The answer to everything was inches away, separated by a seemingly thin curtain she could almost grasp.


    And yet, it seemed to be drifiing away from her with every waking second.


    She hated it.


    All of it reminded her of how weak and powerless she had been in the forgotten shore, how in all these years she had done everything to change Fate so she could never feel so helpless ever again. She had come so far and done so much.


    And now, she was once again helpless, at the mercy of another unknown entity.


    Cassie shakingly raised her hands, clutching her face, hyperventilating in shock.


    Nephis immediately responded by grabbing her shoulders and gently propping her up, a distinct look of sadness on her usual emotionless face. She couldn''t understand the full scope of her misery, and yet, like her ability to sense longing, it seemed in this moment she could feel the waves of despair radiating of Cassie''s body, like an endless murky pool.


    She hated it.


    She wished the cause was some mindhex from an abomination which she could clash with and incinerate, a vile beast she could release all her frustration and rage on.


    But it wasn''t, it was something much more cruel.


    It was emotion.


    Something which Nephis couldn''t fight, something she herself was unfamiliar and scared of, a concept which she had failed to grasp all her life. She looked at Cassie helplessly limp in her grasp, as her face face tightened.


    There was only one thing Nephis could do to help Cassie.


    "Can choices be saved and viewed in the subsequent viewing?" she hurriedly asked, not giving the others a chance to take up questions


    The screen blinked, slowly changing to form a new statement as Nephis held her breath,


    [Yes]


    She gasped, the air in her lungs rushing out, as she became slightly light-headed from the revelation.


    There was hope,


    She looked at Cassie as her breathing noticeably slowe down, showing signs of calming down. Nephis closed her eyes, collecting her thoughts. She found a second chance, now she had to grasp it by convincing the others. She shot a glance at Kai and Jet, as they hurredly moved over, taking Cassie from her and resting her down. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nephis slowly turned around, only to find gazes of suspicion and spite trained on her and Cassie.


    "So? Care to explain what all that was and why you''re wasting our precious resources?" Beastmaster snarled, clicking her tongue in agitation.


    "Indeed, that was quite a selfish spectacle, now we only have one question left" Cormac echoed, disappointment clear in his tone.


    Nephis remained silent.


    They were right. What she and Cassie did was completely in the wrong. In this situation, they had their emotions get the best of them and wasted valuable resources that were vital to getting out of this situation. There was no excuse, and there was nothing she could say which would justify their actions.


    A rare glint of fear appeared on Nephis''s eye''s.


    She needed help.


    Quickly, she turned to Ananke for aid, but the lady could only lower her gaze and she gave an apologetic smiled. Nephis twitched as she began to look over the crowd. Most avoided her gaze or held it with clear spite. But she didn''t deter, continuing until she locked eyes with Julius.


    If there was anyone who could help them, it was him.


    And although it pained her heart to drag him into this, there truly was none else.


    She held her gaze as he met hers, his eyes unfathomably deep, hiding years of knowledge and dedication. They looked at each for a few seconds, before he closed his eyes, clearly considering the situation. Then he took a deep sigh, as he opened them and shot her a small smile of sympathy before standing up.


    "I think we should save the second option for the next viewing" he lamented, as he adjusted his glasses.


    "Why? Are you defending them?" Morgan snarled, as the Valor Saints turned towards him.


    Julius held her gaze as he took of his glasses and wiped them, before putting them back on, dawning a smile.


    "Morgan of Valor, are you familiar with the Monty Hall Theorey?" he said in a curious tone,


    Morgans eyes narrowed,


    "I am not familiar with this Monty Hall¡­. which suggests they were an insignificant warrior if their name has not reached my ears", she said in a low tone.


    Julius stood still as he blinked,


    "Well he wasn''t a warrior, but something far better¡­a prominent radio-host you uneducated brat" he mumbled under his breath


    "WHAT?" Morgan roared, her patience running thin.


    Julius shook his head and smiled, "Never matter his origin, my point is, he was involved in a particular event which suits are own, which has it''s own little theory, that was VERY important for winning" he cooed in a leading tone,


    "How does it work?" Gilead questioned as he leaned forward,


    "Glad you asked! The theory is focused on probability, and it explains why in a situation where you have to choose between options, it is mathematically proven that to take a different choice after one option is revealed, increases your overall odds of choosing the correct option" Julius enthusiastically dronned as he paused to look around.


    He was only met with blank stares.


    He sighed, as he rephrased his words, "In other words, it is beneficial to keep the current choice as we happen to know that it is a winner and will get better results by choosing between it and another, after the next viewing" he worded slowly, allowing the info to seep into the barbaric brains of the spectators who only knew how to fight,


    Everyone remained in silence, contemplating the statement. It was indeed enticing whether it would be beneficial to save the second option, especially after learning that mathematically it was proven to yield "better" results, although a few were stumped in contemplation about how some "viewing" could be better than another. However, they were troubled whether they should let the enticing revelation get the better of them or hold spite and refuse it at the behest of the cohort not gaining what they secretly knew. Eyes twitched as different scenarios ran through their minds.


    Julius remained standing as mutters sounded around him, a confident smile on his face.


    Confident it was, as he needed to hide the blatant lie he had just told.


    Anyone with even a slightly decent knowledge of math would have realised and called him out for phrasing the mechanics behind the theory wrong. However, he had taken a risky gamble.


    A gamble that the only thing on the minds of the Saints, was violence, scheming and gaining power¡­..NOT a slightly polished mathematical education.


    And it seemed his gamble had somewhat paid off, as some could clearly be seen having favor in the method. The only two who weren''t in contemplation were Rain and Saint Cormac.


    Cormac had been alive for a long time, and thus had a full education before the Nightmare Spell descended, so he was well aware that what Julius said was a blatant bluff. But he was willing to let it slide, as he secretly believed in Changing Star''s cohort, more than any of the corrupt clans and legacies. He met eyes with Julius, as he gave a quick nod before looking away.


    The only one left was Rain, and unfortunately she was out of the loop, a puzzled look on her face.


    ''Hang on¡­.isn''t he completely wrong? Isn''t it suppose to be the other way round, I watched this in class!'' she mumbled in realization, a spark of pride igniting in her body at the prospect of using what she had learned in school, outside of the classroom.


    A stupid grin crept her face, as she turned, preparing to correct the old fart on his silly mistake.


    However, before she could open her mouth, she found that same old fart, staring right at her. His gaze was so serious and strained, Rain felt like she was a child about to get yelled at by her parents for doing something wrong. She stood silent as she held his gaze, neither moving.


    Julius rapidly blinked as he tilted his head left and right, beckoning her to look around.


    Rain silently nodded in confusion as she slowly turned her head, catching different people muttering among themselves, as realization dawned on her.


    ''Oh.''


    ''Oh..''


    ''OH!''


    A smile crept on Rain''s face as she realized that what he had said, and the effect it was having on the people around her.


    ''She was being saved! Everyone would want to pick the second option now¡­and then there was a chance that if her option was saved¡­it still wouldn''t be picked!'' she silently cheered as she took in the sight with delight, looking around delusional smile.


    And delusional it was, as she had got it completely wrong, and in fact¡­.it was the first choice which would be selected while the other was saved. But Rain was not in the right of mind, her thoughts still rushed afer her earlier panic.


    Julius took note of the sight as his face now held a look of remorse,


    "I''m sorry child¡­but you''ll have to lose your secret first" he whispered, similarly having observed Rain''s body language earlier like Ananke.


    The crowd momentarily came back to attention, as a figure stood up,


    "I think it''s a great idea!" Rain enthusiastically chimmed, throwing a triumphant glance at Mordret, only for him¡­.to return it.


    Rain immediately became confused,


    "Doesn''t he want my identity to be revealed¡­. why isn''t he arguing against my point? She mumbled,


    "Indeed it seems like the most suitable course of action" Daeron echoed,


    Song rose in protest,


    "This doesn''t change the fact that they will gain hidden information while we are left in the dark!" Beastmaster angrily retorted.


    Daeron paused, as he cast his gaze onto the first row, meeting Nephis''s eyes and holding her gaze. Neither back down as they both looked at each other in silence, before Daeron slowly exhaled for a few seconds, before turning back.


    "Yes they will gain more, but we will also gain more¡­.with negotiations, we may ask them to reveal what they have discovered after the viewing¡­..is that right?" he finished while side-eyeing Nephis.


    "We will do the best to our knowledge" she calmly replied.


    Cassie looked alarmed, as she opened her mouth to object, but was silenced by an hand that landed on her shoulder.


    "This is our best option" Nephis whispered,


    Cassie stood in silence, as the whole room awaited her answer


    "Ok¡­" she defiantly whispered.


    Ananke rose and clapped her hands,


    "Right! Now we shall proceed with the first option, and save the second for the next viewing. Following that, Saint Tyrs and Roan will summon their daughter, and we can proceed whether we select the saved option or choose the latter" she calmly stated.


    Heads nodded silently, although some were more lenient and stiff then others.


    "W-What if something changes after this viewing that affects what happens next?" Luster quietly stammered, earning him a few looks he shrunk from.


    "Good call!" Noctis laughed as he leaned back, seemingly enjoying every moment of what should be an intense moment.


    Julius rose once again,


    "Any in objection of using our last question to ask whether any known or unknown changes will take place after the viewing?" he politely exclaimed


    Some mouths opened to disagree, but the words all died on their lips as they quietly closed them, clearly tired and eager to push things along.


    "Great! Dear screen, will any changes known or unknown, to our current knowledge after this viewing take place?", he said with a smile


    The screen blinked


    [No]


    "Then let''s move things along, we''ve taken quite a while!" he jokingly exclaimed.


    Valor and Song still held animosity towards the selection, but the favors were held against them, so they couldn''t object. If this was a situation in the real world, violence and blood would be everywhere, but here it was different.


    "Fine, proceed" they both dejectingly replied,


    Julius turned to face the screen once again, "We would like to select A Spiteful Disciple, and then save A Fated reunion for the next viewing." he slowly worded, careful not to mistakenly say something that would change the outcome.


    The air finally softened, seemingly relaxed that a conclusion had been met.


    One person, however, was currently quite the opposite, with a look of fear and realization.


    "WAIT! NO! THE OTHER ONE! NOT THE FIRST OPTION, THE SECOND!" She wailed internally, having finally realised what had happened.


    But it was too late, as the screen began to change, color blooming once again, forming a new image.


    "WAIT!" a yell exclaimed from the crowd, causing people to turn


    Rain almost cried tears of joy at the revelation that someone seemed to help her.


    "Uumm¡­ I would also like some popcorn" Windflower awkwardly stated, a sheepish look on her face, a bucket soon manifesting as Daeron looked at her with a look of amusement.


    Rain''s mouth hung open.


    ''ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!?!?!'' She screamed internally as loud as she could, as the image finally formed.


    Rain slumped and grabbed her knees, panting heavily.


    She could feel a trickle of foreign essence seeping into her soul, and a river of adrenaline coursing through her blood.


    Eyes slowly moved, as they planted themselve on Rain from all directions, a mixture of curiosity and rage.


    Mordret had to cover his mouth, to prevent himself from laughing out loud again.


    Rain remained still, a simple defeated smile on her face.


    "Just kill me" she whispered.


    __________________________________________________


    __________________________________________________


    Quite the filler chapter i''d say, but I think it''s necessary to grow the development and keep it accurate, which my main goal is.


    Heh, technically this whole fic is a filler, since it''s a reaction story :)


    Shoutout to my old math teacher who made lessons fun and reminded me of Monty Hall''s game theory


    __________________________________________________


    __________________________________________________

 Chapter 6 - 6: A Bittersweet reveal

    Rain''s teacher¡­ was a strange existence. Usually, he resided in her shadow, only showing up when no one else was around. At first, she thought that she had gone insane and was hallucinating, but after spending some time with the mysterious apparition, Rain slowly realized that it was real.


    And not only that, but also immensely powerful. Luckily, the apparition was mostly benevolent, and did not seem to harbor any ill will toward her. On the contrary, it¡­ he¡­ treated Rain with something that resembled familial affection. It was almost as if he was the spirit of her distant ancestor. She did not think that her family had such an ancestor, though.


    But then again, Rain was adopted, and didn''t know much about her biological parents. So¡­ it might have been possible that there was an eccentric dark deity in her family tree? Her teacher did, indeed, look a little bit like her. A much more glamorous, handsome, and male version of her, to be precise.


    "YOU DARE LIE TO US GIRL?" Gilead roared as Valor abruptly stood up,


    "You have one second to explain yourself" Seishan growled as the rest of the Blood Sister rose with equal rage in their eyes.


    "State your affiliation immediately" Daeron said in a low tone, suspicion in his eyes.


    Everyone was now glaring at Rain, the anger and suspicion painted on their faces could never be more clear. This seemingly¡­.useless, Mundane girl, had after all this time, in reality¡­.been deeply connected to the mystery that was Sunny. Though they wouldn''t admit it, their pride was damaged at the realization that a worm, not even Awakened, had fooled them, significantly heightening their emotions.


    Rain continued to hold her twitching poker face,


    "I have never met this man in my life" she said flatly, her eyes unmoving,


    The air seemingly boiled as both Valor and Song took a threatening step forward from their seats, Rain''s facade collapsing under panic that their emotions would get the better of them and that they would risk the violence warning just to satisfy themselves.


    Her mask cracked,


    "OKAY! OKAY¡­.he''s my master. But I didn''t tell you, because his conditions to teach me¡­ were to never reveal his identity" she cried


    A hint of sadness taking over her face.


    "He''s¡­h-he''s all I have left, and I didn''t want him to leave me, even if it meant defying Saints" she silently whispered in defeat, lowering her head apologetically.


    Still the room remained silent, her answer seemingly not enough, as panic continued to grow in her stomach.


    "B-Besides! I don''t even know what the screen is showing! T-This has never happened, I swear on my soul in two worlds!" she croaked,


    "YOU¡­.YOU DARE TO CONTINUE YOUR LIES EVEN AFTER ALL OF THIS!?!" Morgan roared, betraying her usual cold and collective demeanor,


    Her chest heaved,


    "This¡­if this was¡­.Bastion¡­..I would have cut you down on the spot before another fib could snake out of your MOUTH! she hissed, seemingly an inch away from launching herself.


    Rain could only cower on the spot, at a loss of words.


    "I-I SWEAR IT''S THE T-TRUTH!" she screamed, without a shred of dignity, her eyes moving to the usual calm Daeron for aid.


    But to her horror, he met her gaze and looked away, seemingly also in disappointment.


    Rain was left alone, silently being pierced by all the gazes in the room. She could only look up at Mordret, who held a look that could be only described as pure joy. She didn''t even have the will to get angry.


    It was all over.


    Cassie silently gazed at Rain, as she watched her fingers once again slightly twitch, pausing, before she walked next to her and faced the crowd.


    "What has and will be" she echoed, shifting the weighted gazes onto her


    "What?" Solvanne hissed


    Cassie remained steadfast, "What has and will be, that was one of the first questions that was answered, and I think we are witnessing¡­.a scene from the future" she echoed, as people held their breath at the revelation.


    "Impossible" Gilead retorted,


    Cassie turned to him, if she wasn''t wearing a blindfold, then she would have met him with the most comical eyebrow raise.


    "Are you doubting the capability of this place?" she questioned in a serious tone, causing Gilead to shudder.


    "No¡­but such events seem impossible" he slowly replied, as the faces of some softened.


    Cassie smiled,


    "Then we cannot blame Rain here, as she herself isn''t in control or aware of what will be shown to us" she smoothly cooed,


    "Can you verify what it has said so far is true?" Windflower said in a muffled voice, her mouth stuffed with popcorn.


    Rain slowly nodded,


    "Yeah¡­it seems along the lines of what I would think and say¡­although it feels weird since it''s a supposed different me saying it¡­." she awkwardly replied.


    "Could he indeed be a forgotten person from your family?" Noctis pondered with a curious smile.


    Rain shook,


    "I-I always had a suspicion that he was somehow related to me¡­.but I never gave it thought until learning about this recent information" she whispered, causing others to narrow their eyes in realization.


    Rain was equally sad and confused,


    "Who really are you master?" she whispered.


    The screen, seemingly hearing her plea, changed.


    Rain still had no idea what he was.


    Any attempt to ask him questions about his identity resulted in nonsensical answers that simply couldn''t be taken seriously.


    Like: "Teacher¡­ please tell me. Who are you, really?"


    "Haven''t I told you already? Gods, how many times do I have to repeat it? I am¡­ your long-lost brother."


    Everyone was shaken to their core. The pieces had finally been connected. Why an all powerful secretive being had taken time and effort to train and support a plain mundane girl. The answer seemed almost two obvious, as gazes moved between the two, comparing their features and hair.


    He was her brother.


    A brother who had been forgotten, and yet he still loved her


    Staying by her side and guiding her with a smile, although he would never feel the same from her.


    Effie''s mouth opened in shock, before her eyes twinkled at the realization,


    "Sister in law!" she shrieked in excitement,


    Almost all fear and stress evaporated from Rain''s body, as she dawned a¡­.new¡­.look of fear as she turned to Effie with wide eyes.


    "WHAT?" she yelled with utter concern,


    "Well there you have it, he''s your brother" Noctis cooed with amusement, shifting her attention before Effie could give her an answer


    "Indeed, the evidence seems irrefutable," Julius continued, an unreadable look on his face.


    Rain''s eyes moved around in panic, discombobulated at the sudden reveal. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "B-But¡­that''s not¡­no¡­.it can''t be¡­.how¡­.why?" stammering, failing to form a sentence.


    She looked back at the screen, at the man she called Master.


    Her brother.


    She didn''t know how to feel. One part of her wanted to knock him down and punch his face in frustration, questioning him where he had been, why he had treated her such and why he hadn''t told her. She wanted to yell at him, push all her fears and concerns onto him as he smiled, and received them, like a caring sibling.


    Another part¡­.wanted to hug him.


    She wanted to hug him with all her strength, at the threat that he would be ripped away. She wanted to cry in his arms as he comforted her. She wanted to have meals with him, have him meet her foster parents, joke and curse at the problems in their life. Everything that she had experienced with her foster family.


    She wanted to scream at him where he had been all her life, why he refused to tell her the truth, why he lied to her and himself. Living his life behind a mask he had placed on himself.


    ''Why would you lie to me¡­.why didn''t you tell me who you were after all this time'' she whimpered,


    ''...''


    "Why won''t you come home?" she shakingly whispered, fighting tears from forming in her eyes.


    Ananke looked at her with a look of sympathy, "He definitely has his reasons child, he has been seemingly forgotten¡­.somehow"


    Rain could only look at her in protest, before silently turning away, hiding her growing tears.


    Morgan slowly turned to Rain, considering the next course of action.


    ''Kill her? No¡­that will invoke his rage and make it harder to win her over, but she''s not in Bastion''s domain¡­. so we would have to act quickly to pull her over¡­''


    Seishan''s eyes twinkled with equal cunning,


    ''It seems I''m about to have¡­.another sister'' she schemed, a smile growing on her lips.


    "I''m pretty sure I would remember having an older brother."


    "You would assume so, wouldn''t you? Ah, but, you see¡­ after I killed the evil version of myself and reached the estuary of the river of time, which flows inside the great pyramid that a dreadful demon had built from the blood and flesh of an Unholy Titan, I was attacked by a vile, odious, very nasty, no good bird and had my fate stolen. So, no one in the world remembers me."


    The room was silent.


    "This can''t be real, surely he''s just lying to show off" Luster remarked in disbelief,


    "That''s what one would assume at first¡­.but it may be the truth¡­" Daeron commented in equal disbelief.


    "It''s real" a voice sounded loudly in the theatre.


    It was Cassie.


    "Our Third Nightmare was in a great pyramid, although we were not aware it was built by a Daemon. It was¡­one of a kind, we saw and did things that we still find hard to believe to this day." she lamented silently, gaining the attention of everyone.


    "That doesn''t explain everything, what does he imply by a nasty bird and having had his Fate stolen?" Saint Cor pressed


    Cassie shuddered, unsure.


    "I-I don''t know¡­" she silently replied.


    "I do" a loud voice sounded from behind.


    It was Daeron, who rose, his face serious.


    "The Vile Thieving Bird ....a being hated by both Gods and Daemons" he echoed, his tone grim.


    Windflowers eyes widened in shock.


    "You don''t mean¡­" she whispered in disbelief.


    Daeron nodded, "I do¡­it seems he encountered the loathsome bird, a being even the Gods and Daemons couldn''t fully kill" he boomed, as everyone held their breath in shock


    "And most insane of all¡­.he survived and lives to tell the tale" his tone audible with admiration.


    ''One that even the Gods and Daemons couldn''t¡­.''


    The statement hung in the air as everyone stood still without thought, in disbelief at what they had just heard. A being that could bear the wrath of both Divine and profane, one that refused to die. Something that strikes despair and fear at the mention of, and causes instant death at the sight of if weak.


    And yet, Sunny had survived it.


    He was walking proof.


    A being that could hold his ground against such a foe.


    One emotion was alive in the room, and it was shock, but as the screen changed¡­.the shock¡­transformed into a¡­..different¡­..shock


    "Oh, but before that, I was very famous."


    "Not only was I famous, but even my secret alter ego was famous. World-renowned, even. I was a war hero, too. And extremely wealthy. In fact¡­ do you know Princess Nephis? Changing Star of the Immortal Flame clan? I was practically her boyfriend."


    Effie''s mouth hung open in disbelief, as all the audience followed, all with one thought on their rarely unified minds. This ice cold flower¡­.HAD A BOYFRIEND AT SOME POINT!?


    Effie turned at a speed too fast for the eye to see, facing Nephis, a ludicrous smile on her face,


    "Princess! I didn''t know yo-"


    "NO" Nephis barked without giving her a chance to continue. Effie didn''t give up,


    "The screen doesn''t lie you kno-"


    "NO" Nephis barked again, like a programmed robot,


    "Come on! It says it right there!" she whined with annoyance, her lips pouting


    "NO" Nephis finally yelled, a flustered look on her face.


    Effie frowned before turning to Cassie, looking for backup from a Seer''s intuition. Cassie sensed her gaze, as she turned to see Nephis and Effie looking at her in anticipation. She paused, looking at the screen for a few seconds, before slowly turning to meet their gazes.


    A mischievous smile growing on her face.


    "Maybe¡­." she jokingly cooed, earning a look of shock from Nephis and an elated fistpump of triumph from Effie.


    "Princess! It seems you''re not destined to be a secluded cat lady" she shrieked in excitement, without restraint, causing some to open their mouths in disbelief, Noctis almost falling off his chair in laughter as both Mordret and Morgan, dawned a¡­..rare, look of amusement.


    It seemed there was indeed one thing they could agree and find comfort in.


    Nephis stood still on her chair, her body visibly shaking¡­.her face¡­..flushed completely red! The immoveable Changing Star was blushing like a teenage girl!


    Ling looked at her with an inquisitive look,


    "Do you like uncle Sunny, aunty Star?" he asked with pure innocence


    Like cupids arrows, the words pierced Nephis as she shuddered, the final nail in the coffin.


    Nephis stood frozen on the spot, her mouth opening and closing erratically, at a complete loss for words. Ling had broken a gear in her head.


    Even their enemies, the Blood Sisters, dawned an unified look of interest, as if they were watching an entertaining romcom, while others had to put their hands over their mouths to hide their smiles.


    This was a rare spectacle that they would only witness once.


    And some silently thanked the theatre for granting it to them.


    Effie swayed side-to-side with a look of pure enjoyment, "Come on! What''s so bad about him? If there is anything bad! He''s the prettiest in two worlds, runs a successful shop, is powerful and can definitely perform down ther-" she was quickly cut off by a finger which Nephis had pushed against her lips.


    She slowly looked at her, a calm, emotionless look on her


    "Effie¡­.please shut your bewitched mouth, or so help me, I will do everything in my power to end your life before this thing reacts" she said in a calm, placant tone.


    Effie looked shaken by the threat, as she quietly adjusted herself in her seat. The rest of the audience silently doing the same, convinced of her claim, not wanting to be a victim.


    Thankfully, the screen changed to divert everyone''s focus.


    "Teacher, tell me the truth¡­ you''re not an evil god, are you?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Really?"


    "Sure. I mean¡­ the blood of an ancient demon does flow in my veins, and I did devour the alabaster phalanx of a nebulous deity after being cast down into the darkness of a bottomless abyss. And technically, I am indeed the master of a lightless fragment that was torn from a divine realm. But, an evil god? Preposterous!"


    "I¡­ I see."


    "I mean. I am a demigod, at best¡­"


    The information was now rolling in like consecutive destructive waves, as some started to rub their temples in fatigue, the information was once again starting to pile on at a rate too much for even Transcendent minds, although few understood the actual weight behind the statement.


    They caught the gist of it.


    Solvanne and Nocits looked at each other, both serious.


    "Do you believe it?" she questioned with a serious look,


    Noctis reluctantly nodded, his overflowing banter having left him entirely.


    "It would seem so" he solemnly replied.


    "Surely this cannot be real." she hissed


    Noctis remained in silence, stumped


    "The screen doesn''t lie, and we both know the context behind these terms" he slowly commented, making sure that nobody heard them.


    "Such a being cannot have not left a single trace behind" her voice barely audible, her agitation growing.


    Noctis leaned further, his face inches from hers, causing her eyes to twitch


    "Dear¡­", he said in a deep tone, "If things are going as they are¡­.I think these are some of the more trivial things he has accomplished", causing Solvanne''s eyes to widen, as they slowly leaned back in their seats, the mumbles of conspiracy around them barely audible, as they thought in silence.


    The screen changed again, seemingly speeding up.


    Her teacher lingered for a bit, then sighed and approached her.


    Crouching, he pointed to his back, "Climb on, brat."


    Rain didn''t make him ask twice. There were ways to traverse a swamp, but none that were both safe and timely. Not to mention that she had just disinfected her wound and didn''t want to get it wet and dirty again. Plus, her battered body was exhausted.


    Why would she refuse a piggyback ride offered by a powerful deity?


    Ananke turned to Rain with a smile, "You have a kind teacher" she whispered.


    Rain could only stare at her.


    ''No he''s really not'' she silently protested, as Ananke continued to smile.


    Rain didn''t have the heart to kill her expectations, so she could only dawn a fake smile, reluctantly nodding in agreement.


    "Yes¡­I''m very grateful" she said while grinding her teeth.


    Rain rested her head on his shoulder and allowed her consciousness to drift into a relaxed state. The familiar sound of her teacher''s voice was almost like a lullaby.


    Walking to the edge of the island, he didn''t even try to slow down and stepped directly into the muddy water.


    However, his foot never plunged into the murky sludge ¡ª instead, the shadows moved and coalesced into a glossy black plate under it. Then, another plate appeared as he took a step.


    "Quite an interesting Aspect ability, I can think of numerous ways to use it if I had something similar" Notcis hummed as he stroked his chin in interest.


    Silent Stalker scoffed,


    "Looks pretty weak to me, I can''t see him effectively using it in combat" she retorted in defiance,


    "Indeed, it would seem his Aspect is not focused on combat" Daeron mumbled,


    "But¡­.versatile Aspects are often more dangerous than one''s catered for one purpose" he finished in a dangerous tone.


    They stared at the screen in silence. Daeron was right, and nobody in their right mind would object to his claim, as a war hardened fighter who had likely seen a variety of different fighters. Eyes twinkled with interest, as fantasies started to form in spectators minds.


    Creating weapons?


    Forming creatures?


    Building structures and buildings?


    Augmenting one''s own body?


    Silence grew as people started to realize the potential of its versatility, it could be said to be too versatile.


    "How does that correlate with his Avatar ability, is that not the main function of his Aspect?" Jest questioned as he leaned forward.


    Heads nodded in unison, collectively unsure about how his Aspect functioned.


    "It would seem it''s connected to Shadows, however that completely rejects how he can make Avatars¡­" Morgan muttered in deep thought.


    "Maybe the Avatars he speaks of are shadows which he shapes to look like a human" Kai questioned in an uncertain tone.


    "No" Cassie replied, as Kai looked at her puzzled.


    "Why do you say that?" Saint Cor replied as Jet nodded in agreement.


    Cassie paused.


    "Because¡­.this isn''t him. This is one of his Avatars we''re looking at. His main was stated to be in Bastion, while this is clearly near Ravenheart" she said in a low tone


    Eyes widened as realization sparked in everyone''s eyes, they had completely forgotten the earlier information.


    Gazes slowly moved around Sunny, trying to find a difference, a distinct feature, an out of place hair, a mole, anything. But there was nothing.


    It was completely identical.


    And they hadn''t even realised it.


    "What if he just personally met with her in this scenario?" Kim questioned seriously, in disbelief at what she saw.


    Cassie shook her head, "I would also like to think that, but it doesn''t seem like it"


    "You''re saying that all of his Avatars, which can wield his powers are also completely identical?"


    "Yes" Cassie said flatly, clearly deep in thought.


    Eyes widened as all Saints stood up.


    Sunny was not just one extremely powerful person. He was multiple.


    His own army.


    "I want to see him fight" Effie said, hungry to see the full extent of his abilities


    "Agreed, I wonder what his battle art looks like" Revel echoed from the third row, her eyes deep in thought at how she would face against such a foe.


    "Huh, that reminds me of that time we fought the Drowned in the lost temple of Fallen Grace¡­ back when I was still wearing the Serpent King''s crown¡­ who knew that I would end up becoming a swamp rickshaw one day?"


    "Damn, life is sure full of irony¡­"


    A ripping sound could be heard, as eyes moved to the second row, to see Daeron, who had risen so quickly, had unknowingly ripped the leather from his hand rests.


    His usual calm face was now laced with rage, an unsettling contrast compared to its usual calm demeanor. Windflower lowered her quietly.


    "Changing Star¡­explain why he has my crown" he boomed, causing the curtains to shake


    Nephis stood silent, as once again, she felt something slip her mind.


    "I don''t know¡­. in our Third Nightmare, there was a corrupted version of you which disappeared, but I can''t remember how" she said slowly as her eyes narrowed.


    "I suspect, he was the reason behind your disappearance." said quietly


    Windflower rose with rage in her eyes,


    "Speak" she boomed


    Nephis paused, considering the possibility, slightly smirking in amusement, before shaking her head and looking back up.


    "It seems¡­that as a Master¡­he fought and killed...a Supreme" she announced loudly.


    Nobody moved, this was the most absurd revelation yet. A Master killing a Supreme!? This is just strictly impossible, not even a Divine seemed capable of such a feat. And yet he had done it. And now an even larger question burned in everyone''s mind.


    ''If he killed a Supreme as a Master, then how strong is he as a Transcendent?''


    Effie coughed,


    "Well now i''m dying to see him fight, I don''t care who or what it is." she whistles.


    Her teacher stopped.


    Rain couldn''t see his face, but she felt a subtle change in his mood. Suddenly, the shadows populating the frozen forest seemed much deeper, and the world felt much darker.


    Her breath escaped as a cloud of cold vapor.


    "Does he not want to bother with burying them?"


    "Climb off", He bent his knees, allowing Rain to stand firmly on the ground.


    She was a little confused.


    The whole theatre stiffened, as they sensed the shift in mood even through the screen.


    Something was wrong.


    "Gods, what the hell is wrong with his eyes? They look like they could kill!" Kim stammered,


    "They will kill.." Jet said in agreement, as she looked at Saint Cor who also gave her a look.


    Effie rubbed her hands in anticipation, "Finally we get to see the good stuff!" she exclaimed.


    Ananke looked at her before bringing her fist to her mouth and coughing to catch her attention. She slowly tilted her head, beckoning her to look at Ling.


    Effie''s eye''s flashed.


    "Oh"


    Moving quickly, she reached over and scooped up Ling from Ananke''s seat, propping him on her lap and pulling her shirt over him.


    "Momm¡­why can''t I watch" he whined in complaint from beneath the fabric.


    Effie clicked her tongue, "This is adult stuff, once you''re bigger than me, you''ll be allowed to watch" she said in a stern tone.


    Ling didn''t reply as audible pouts of defiance could be heard, but no more than that.


    Beastmaster smiled, "Maybe he is indeed the right one" she hummed, her face now full of intrigue.


    Effie whipped around and shot her a threatening look.


    "Scavengers" she rumbled in anger.


    But then, she heard it.


    A branch snapping somewhere behind her.


    Placing her hand on the hilt of her sword, Rain turned around and looked back. There, she saw several human figures walking in their direction. They seemed like a cohort of Awakened¡­ no. A Master and his retinue, perhaps? One, two, three people¡­ one of them was waving his hand in a friendly gesture¡­


    Before Rain could discern any details, though, something strange happened. Her teacher''s hand appeared from behind and covered her eyes. She froze.


    "W-what¡­ what¡­"


    Something was very wrong. His voice sounded very calm¡­ too calm, even, which only made Rain feel more nervous.


    "Hey, brat. Listen to me very carefully. From now on and until I tell you otherwise, no matter what happens, don''t open your eyes. Alright?" She nodded slowly.


    "Yes, teacher."


    He remained silent for a moment, "Alright. Stand here and don''t move."


    With that, her teacher removed his hand. Rain''s eyes were tightly shut, so she couldn''t see anything, but she felt him walking past to stand between her and the approaching people. Their steps were drawing closer.


    "Wrong, wrong! This is very wrong!" Rain was not stunned by the fact that he had covered her eyes. What truly disturbed her¡­ was the fact that her teacher had not retreated into the shadows.


    In all the years that she had known him, he had never, ever shown himself to other people, It was to the point that Rain had considered him a hallucination at first.


    But now, her teacher remained in the open in front of absolute strangers.


    "Why?"


    Every Saint stood still as the others remained puzzled, confused at why Sunny was showing such a strange response. Sure he had reasons for not revealing his identity, but his other supposed body ran a cafe where he regularly interacted with people.


    "W-What''s wrong with him? Why is he scared of humans?" Rain stammered in anxiety.


    Saint Cor, rose from his seat.


    "That thing¡­.is no human" he growled, as the rest of the Saints stood up.


    Rain looked around in confusion at the cold faces, and then back at the screen in confusion.


    ''Human¡­thing¡­not human'' her mind raced, before she suddenly shuddered.


    The SkinWalker!


    The abomination that had crawled out of the forsaken desert and wreaked havoc on the dream, slaughtering humans, Awakened and Saints alike. Not even the Sovereigns could put an end to its festering presence!


    It was indiscriminate, massacring everything it came across without prejudice, like a true walking calamity.


    And now this calamity,...no¡­ this group of calamities was now approaching a future version of her and her Master.


    Everyone silently rose in attention to the screen, watching as the SkinWalker approached the two, neither backing down. They had wanted a fight, they had wanted to see how strong Sunny was, how he fought, how he used his cunning intelligence and hidden strength.


    Now, they were about to witness more than a fight.


    This wasn''t a fight between Masters, Transcendents, or even Sovereigns. No¡­ this was something far more insane.


    This was a fight between calamities.


    _____________________________________________________________


    _____________________________________________________________


    This Chapter was brought to you by the collective desires of all the lonely Soul''s on this perilous day.


    (I did nothing except publish the chapter, they did all the work)


    Better strap in, since the next chapter is about to be VERY long :)


    _____________________________________________________________


    _____________________________________________________________

 Chapter 7 - 7: Overwhelming intensity

    _________________________________________


    !Disclaimer!


    Some parts will NOT be directly from the Original Story, but I took a try at writing what COULD have happened, but we didn''t get to see :o


    Parts that I adapted will have " *-*-*-*-* " at the beginning and end, and if you''re skeptical whether I can write something close to G3''s level, then you can just skip past these parts, to the good ol'' reactions!


    I just thought it would be a fun thing to do :)


    _________________________________________


    The screen continued to change, now showing the two groups standing a few feet away from each other, the silence so deafening, they could hear their own heartbeats.


    "You look a little familiar, young man. Say, have we met before?"


    The tone of his voice was perfectly friendly, and so were his words. But she suddenly felt suffocated, as if there was something eerily, maddeningly wrong with it all.


    Her teacher''s answer was a little somber: "As a matter of fact, we have indeed met before. Although I doubt that you''ll remember. In any case, why don''t you and your friends continue onward? Let''s part on friendly terms and go our separate ways. How about it?"


    There was another lengthy silence. Shivering, Rain heard a strange rustle come from the direction of the three strangers.


    Their surroundings were slowly turning colder.


    "The Skinwalker is familiar with him?" Silent Stalker said, unease in her voice,


    "It would seem so¡­however, I am curious as to what this man did for such an abomination to remember him¡­" Saint Cor muttered with seriousness.


    The separate groups looked at each other in seriousness at the claim, fear growing in their hearts at the possibility of what Sunny was capable of, to catch the interest of such an existence.


    It was a simple hivemind, with one aim.


    To grow, spread, destroy and corrupt all.


    And yet, it now seemed to be faltering. For once in its existence, something other than these four universal laws was now painted on its mind.


    Curiosity.


    "Maybe he''s encountered it on a variety of occasions" Kai surmised in a low voice.


    Nephis''s eyes narrowed, as she remembered her encounter with the being in the forsaken desert after escaping the Nightmare gate that opened in Antarctica. How it had caught her off guard, causing her to unleash her flames at full power, leaving it a charred corpse.


    In these last four years she had sparsely come across it, and yet it never held animosity, disdain or anything else in its eyes when it had been before her.


    Was her act against one of its vessels such a trivial matter in its eyes?


    If so, then what the hell had Sunny done to take its interest¡­.


    "No¡­.it would seem that he has done something quite insane to catch its interest" she said in a low tone, going over countless possibilities.


    Both Valor and Song shuddered at the claim.


    Those who had managed to escape the catastrophic Nightmare gate that had opened in the midst of the war, had all had the misfortune of running into the thing, some worse than others. Although most had grown and become stronger, incomparable to the past, scars still remained.


    They remembered how it effortlessly broke their bones, tore their flesh, crushed their spirit, toying with them effortlessly. Kai, Morgan and Seishan especially all shuddered at the memories they had pushed down, as Nephis also slightly touched her neck, remembering the horrible visage she had seen on its face before it had snapped her neck like a twig.


    Slowly, they turned their gazes as the screen shifted again.


    Only another calamity was equally worthy of another''s attention, and their souls burned to witness it.


    Her teacher took a deep breath.


    Rain could hear his voice turning dangerously cold: "Listen here, bastard¡­"


    She had never heard such coldness in his voice before, and the unfamiliarity scared her.


    "You might have managed to claw your way out of Dread''s Tomb, but so did I. You might have survived in the depths of a thousand hells, but so did. So save me the theatrics and be on your way Otherwise, I''ll stop being gracious and skin you alive!"


    Rain shuddered.


    The cohort stared silently at the scene as the statement boomed in their minds.


    ''So he had been with us through that entire hell¡­.and yet¡­..we forgot him''


    The eternal Sea of Time.


    The Serpent King.


    The Temple of Drowned.


    Windflower.


    Twilight.


    The Plagues.


    He had been by their side the whole time, but now, he was just a seeming shadow of the past. Although they knew before the statement that he had likely been with them, the shock wasn''t watered down in the slightest.


    They all felt terrible sinking feelings in their body.


    Although they didn''t know how they had forgotten and were certainly not accountable for the act, they still felt guilty¡­no¡­..they felt awful. To have gone through such a thing, all to be left alone, cast away from the world.


    Fading away like darkness at dawn.


    Like he never existed.


    Effie brought her hands up to her face, as she aggressively wiped her reddening eyes, while Kai, Jet and Nephis stood silently, a look of absolute remorse and pain, painted on their faces.


    Cassie also silently watched the scene, as her fingers once again began to violently twitch, her mouth opened as she croaked,


    "The weapon¡­.." she whispered


    The world quaked, and then, Rain was suddenly enveloped by absolute darkness.


    It was as if an Impenetrable wall rose to surround her from all sides.


    Eyes widened as hands shook.


    They had been selfishly itching to see Sunny fight, and now it seemed like his actions were once again, about to be hidden from the world. Effie shot up in protest.


    "Fuck! Not now!" she yelled, as the eyes of everyone slightly twitched in sympathy. The screen to their delight however, once again shifted from the displayed to darkness, now showing the outside as the two calamities still stood opposite in silence.


    Eyes twinkled in delight at the prospect of finally seeing him fight, as everyone held their breath.


    Beastmaster leaned forward, a dangerous glint in her eyes, as she licked her lips,


    "Maybe he is hard boiled¡­" she mumbled in a seductive tone, gaining looks of intrigue from the other Blood Sisters.


    *-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*


    Sunny stared silently at the cocoon of darkness, seemingly evaluating its integrity, before turning to face the SkinWalker vessels as he remained in place, his lips slightly curling,


    "I''m sorry" he said flatly,


    The SkinWalker paused, as all its heads tilted to the side, opening their mouths in unison.


    "W-Why¡­why¡­beco¡­..become¡­.a¡­part¡­.of¡­.u-us?" it croaked in an unusual tone, something human vocal cords were not capable of producing.


    Sunny remained unphased,


    "No..", he replied calmly, as it took another threatening step towards him.


    His expression immediately dropped, as all emotion drained and his muscles tightened, the endless darkness in his eyes stirring as the surrounding shadows twitched.


    "I just can''t have my disciple doubting her master," his voice full of mirth,


    The forest exploded.


    Hundreds of inky tentacles rose in all directions, towering over the forest as they crashed down on where the SkinWalkers stood, the world quaking from each impact as the ground split and shattered.


    The onslaught went on for several seconds, decimating the forest, transforming it into a completely new landscape


    Sunny himself stood indifferently on an especially large tentacle above the scene, as clouds of dust began to form, his face blank as he watched silently, before taking a step off and plummeting onto the battlefield.


    Landing on the ground, he cracked his fingers, as his eyes scanned the area.


    Three figures shot out of the cloud of dust, blurring towards Sunny. The Skinwalkers bodies now mangled, with protruding bones and twisted limbs, yet they remained indifferent with a mad look on their faces.


    Sunny stretched out his arm, a long glorious odachi rising from his palm, as he seemingly blinked before the creatures.


    His body became a blur of black, his limbs flashing in coordination, as the Odachi hissed through the air, blood flying in all directions as it began to paint the ground, like an abstract painting. Inhuman howls and screeches echoed across the battlefield in response, yet Sunny remained silent.


    Since not a single drop belonged to him.


    Speed became indescribable, as he seemed to appear and disappear around the SkinWalkers almost too fast for the naked eye to discern, leaving a trail of afterimages around the abominations.


    One of them seemed to begin to adapt to his movements, as it''s body audibly snapped around and lunged towards¡­.it''s own shadow.


    Its intuition paid off, as Sunny shot out of it, unphased by the claw swinging towards, simply weaving around it and delivering a devastating kick, sending it flying away, as the other bodies rushed towards him.


    The spectators all marveled at the scene. This was how a Saint¡­.no¡­..a Divine fought. It was a true spectacle, witnessing his overwhelming intensity and knowledgeable battle experience.


    It was a bloody, but they couldn''t help but recognise it as Un Combat ¨¦l¨¦gant,


    His cold mentality, his fluid movements¡­.it was alluring, whether one took an interest in combat or not.


    Rain was especially entranced by what was being displayed before her, failing to keep her mouth from hanging open. Begrudgingly, she had some spiteful doubts about her Master, but never openly chastised him about her suspicions, as he exuded a chilling feeling.


    But now, she had immediately cast aside any doubts she had¡­.weirdly feeling guilty about having even slightly felt such things


    "This disciple will never doubt you again¡­" she whispered as a grin continued to grow on her face.


    Nephis was also, rarely, seemingly enamoured by the sight, her eyes twinkling like an entranced child, her lips curling.


    "Beautiful¡­" she muttered, earning another shocked look from Effie.


    The body that had been sent flying, finally crashed into a mound of rubble with a deafening boom, silence screamed for a few seconds, before it slowly rose from the indent.


    Its eyes moved, slowly planting themselves on the cocoon of darkness a few meters away, as a chilling smile crept its face. Its body twitched as it launched itself towards it, reaching a few steps away, before its momentum was halted, and its body violently shuddered.


    It craned its head down, to curiously find¡­..a seven fingered claw piercing through its chest, gripping a black pulsating heart, presented before its face as Sunny slowly rose from its shadow.


    Bones snapped, as it twisted its neck an entire 180 degrees, lunging forward, snapping its mouth like a rabid animal.


    Sunny tilted his head, but not quick enough, as its teeth managed to tear a small chunk of flesh off from his cheek.


    Yet he didn''t make a sound, let alone flinch, as he silently raised his shadow arm, lifting the body off the ground as it wriggled to free itself. The remaining two bodies blinked behind Sunny, yet he simply manifested two more hands on his back, grabbing them by their necks, as he also raised them off the ground.


    Sunny paused, holding the writhing creatures helplessly, before a sinister smiled formed on his face.


    The arms twitched as they moved, sending the bodies shooting up, soaring high above the battlefield. Their momentum continued to carry them until they reached peak, the bodies now aligned behind each other, limp.


    On the ground, the Odachi in his palm rippled, flowing like ink into the form of a grand war-bow. Swiftly manifesting a shadow arrow from his feet, he knocked it on the string, drawing it back, his muscles pronounced under his clothes, as he took a quick gasp of air, before letting go.


    The arrow moved like a black comet, a deafening shockwave booming, causing the dust to seemingly rush away from the area, in fear.


    It appeared before them in the blink of an eye, as it effortlessly pierced all three bodies where their hearts were, leaving a gaping hole.


    Motionlessly, they fell back to earth, crashing into the ground with a bang, as shadow hands manifested, slowly dragging them towards Sunny, placing them on top of each other.


    Sunny walked over, stopping, silently staring at the pile of mangled bodies, as they slightly twitched, their wounds slowly healing. He took a step forward, arriving next to the heads, looking down at them with disdain, as their eyes stared back at him.


    "May you find torment and anguish in Shadow¡­" he snarled, before raising his foot and bringing it down, splattering the heads, as the bodies finally fell still.


    He slowly tidied his hair, pulling into a neat knot, before turning to the cocoon, breathing a sigh of relief and he dismissed it, Rain''s shaking body coming into view, a look of relief and happiness on her face.


    *-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*


    The theatre was in silence.


    Three vessels of the abomination, destroyed just like that, in less than a minute. Everyone was at a loss, unable to form words, their bodies slightly trembling, some more than others. Whether they realised it or acknowledged it, their body already had.


    It was the most primal and primitive instinct that existed in every form of life.


    It was fear.


    Like prey before a predator, they unconsciously recognized Sunny as a true predator, a force to be reckoned with and feared, an apex at the top of the food chain.


    His way of fighting was¡­.deplorable. It had no clear direction, building up for a specific moment, following a specific style or targeting a specific aspect of his opponent.


    It was everything and more.


    There were no rules, he simply fought without restraint, destroying both his opponent and their morale, spitting them out like garbage.


    One word could only describe it, being that it was truly¡­..treacherous.


    "Gods¡­" Kai breathlessly gasped, his eyes wide,


    "He''s the one", Beastmaster hummed in excitement as her toes slightly curled, except this time, her sister didn''t give her any questionable looks.


    They also acknowledged him, some even slightly envious at Beastmasters early claim on this gem, wanting to take him for their own pleasure.


    Nephis remained silent, deep in thought going over the battle in her mind.


    Her eyes moved back and forth as she went through thousands of scenarios with her in the same situation. In all of them she won, but in very few she came out almost unscathed like Sunny. While her battle art involved carefully placed vulnerability of her limbs and body to lure her opponent in and damage her before she retaliated, her flames would heal and render almost every attack meaningless. Yes, the damage was calculated, but it was damage nonetheless.


    But Sunny didn''t have her healing abilities.


    And yet, he triumphed with a slight scratch which didn''t even damage or move him.


    A complete overwhelming victory.


    Strangely¡­ she felt, giddish¡­.slightly envious and impatient. She silently yearned to clash blades with him, going all out with her flames and honed techniques, without holding back. Rarely, other than Nightmare Creatures, none could match her, leaving her slightly disappointed.


    Now, a seemingly worthy person, someone who had possibly been close to them and her, stood before her eyes.


    Had they trained together in the past? Did she teach him? Or had he actually taught her?


    A look of hunger grew on her face as her eyes narrowed.


    "I want to fight him" she whispered, catching a look of amusement from the cohort.


    Effie coughed, "Princess you shouldn''t be saying things like that about your boyfriend" she jokingly commented, prepared to receive her punishment.


    And yet, Nephis was still seemingly captivated by the performance, unresponding, causing Effie to grin and continue.


    "You know¡­.there are other forms of combat you can partake in with him" she cooed mischievously.


    Nephis turned her head, her eyes growing in fascination, beckoning her to continue. Effie beamed in pure delight, fighting down a laugh.


    "There is an entirely different form of combat, one where women are quite proficient in and find even more pleasure in, which you now have the opportunity to experience knowing you two were close. I myself am quite a veteran!" she excitedly exclaimed, puffing her chest.


    Nephis face remained the same, as a slow, oblivious smile curled on her lips.


    "I would like to learn about this other combat when we are out of this ordeal" she replied, content in her voice at the prospect of talking to Effie on a common ground.


    Effie squealed in excitement as the other cohort members silently watched the scene, sighs escaping their lips.


    It seemed that the only incorruptible being in existence¡­.was about to succumb to a¡­.different¡­..type of corruption.


    The screen began to fide as colors dimmed, returning to the usual blank state.


    Applause could be heard, as Noctis stood up, vigorously clapping while his face beamed.


    "Marvelous! Encore! Truly it is such a shame that it ended so quickly!" he enthusiastically exclaimed, his lips pouting.


    Nobody joined him, but they silently agreed, truly it was quite the performance they had witnessed.


    "His battle art is quite¡­..unique" Morgan mumbled, similar to Nephis, also going over countless scenarios in her mind.


    Whispers among the people softened, as Daeron slowly rose.


    "No¡­." his voice echoed in the theatre, earning inquisitive looks.


    "No?" Jet questioned,


    He stood in silence for a few seconds, before his voice sounded "His performance is remarkable, even from my point, but¡­.." he mumbled.


    "That is not his battle art" he echoed, causing everyone to shift.


    Not his battle art? How? What the hell did they just watch then?


    "Why do you say so?" Tyris quickly replied, causing Saint Roan to shift, perturbed by the unusual sign of emotion on his wife''s face.


    Daeron glanced at her, before turning back to the screen.


    "Because, he didn''t even use his avatars¡­" he solemnly replied.


    Everyone froze. They had been completely captivated by the fight that it had completely slipped their minds. Sunny supposedly had multiple bodies, and yet all of this was done¡­.by only one.


    A single one of his avatars was capable of such a slaughter, their stomachs dropped, unwilling to accept reality.


    If one was capable of such a merciless performance¡­.then what the hell would happen when he used all of his bodies¡­..


    Audible gulps could be heard as people shifted in their seats. Revel was especially troubled, having for a while surmised that she could somewhat counter him in a fight due to the nature of her aspect. But even now, she was having doubts about how she could take him own, or even so much as damage him.


    "That''s not all¡­." Julius commented, causing head to turn.


    "His skin is¡­.special" he muttered out loud, stroking his chin in deep thought.


    Effie coughed.


    "W-Well yes, it does indeed have a unique porcelain allure to it, but I don''t see anything too eye-catching otherwise" she stammered with an awkward smile.


    Julius stared at he blankly,


    "I mean the nature about how he didn''t bleed from the cut he received" he sadly flatly in confusion tilting his head. Effie froze, realizing what she had just said as yes looked at her in amusement. Thankfully, he continued.


    "Additionally, when he leaped down, he didn''t even brace his legs upon impact. Even with the biological qualities of a Transcendent, it is impossible for one to do so unless their bones are far stronger than any known material" he commented.


    Luster rose in protest,


    "B-But doesn''t his Aspect have something to do with creating bodies and shadows??" he exclaimed in disbelief, unable to control himself.


    "An attribute..?" Morgan questioned, her tone growing dark.


    "H-How can such a thing exist that''s just a cheat!" Kai exclaimed in disbelief.


    "Is he even human? Windflower gumbled, her mouth full of popcorn.


    Heads slowly turned to Ananke for answers.


    She shrugged, "It is out of my knowledge, if anything he strangely seems more like a Nightmare creature, though I feel guilty calling him such" she replied with a smile.


    Everyone shuddered,


    ''Like a Daemon¡­.'', they silently thought in unison.


    Julius brought his hand up and coughed.


    "We shouldn''t lose ourselves in contemplation, it is more than likely that we will learn or see some truth in other viewings" he enthusiastically chimmad, earning some blinks and sighs of relief.


    He paused.


    "We now have five more questions, so maybe we can get some answers sparingly"


    Silence settled, signalling agreement as Julius smiled and turned towards the screen.


    "Is Sunny human?" he questioned, as everyone leaned forward in anticipation.


    The screen didn''t respond, as eyes dropped in disappointment. Julius frowned, adjusting his glasses.


    "Is Sunny¡­.a Daemon?" he said in a serious tone


    Everyone held their breaths as the screen changed, shifting words, until finally¡­..it changed back to a blank slate. Disappointed gasps rang out.


    "Is this thing busted or something?" Effie groaned in annoyance.


    "Maybe he''s something¡­..else" Nephis commented, earning a look of intrigue from Mordret, as others shuddered in imagination.


    Julius stroked his chin in thought, before raising his head.


    "Are the unique qualities of his body from changes that we will have the chance of witnessing?" he said slowly.


    The screen blinked


    [Yes]


    ''So something did happen to him for his body to have such peculiarities¡­.''


    Julius smiled before turning around to face the audience.


    "Well, that''s all from this old man, have at it!" he chuckled, slowly lowering himself. Eyes darted, seemingly in consideration on what and who should ask the next question.


    Daeron rose, turning his head side to side, as if asking if anyone objected. Nobody said a word.


    "Does he have a battle art?" he said in a serious tone, as everyone held their breaths at the result of the final question.


    [Incomplete]


    Eyes bulged, as fists tightened. If his battle art which they hadn''t even seen was incomplete, then what the hell did the final thing look like? Could anyone even muster the will to stand before such a completed art? Lips quivered in prospect at what the "final" form could possibly look like and be capable of.


    He already possessed knowledge of a Sorcery capable of rivaling the Gods.


    And now¡­.he also possibly had a battle art that could let him hold his ground against such?


    It was too much.


    "Uncle Sunny strong like me!" Ling happily cheered, pumping his fists in the air.


    Slowly people lowered themselves into their seats, out of breath.


    "Sain Tyris, Roan, please just summon your daughter so I can distract myself¡­." Jest muttered as he rubbed his temples, for once, a rare lack of humor on his face.


    They silently nodded as they rose and made their way down the aisles, approaching the front.


    "Wait." A voice resounded from the top, belonging to Seishan. Tyris and Roan froze, as their eyes narrowed, threatening her not to interfere.


    Seishan smiled, "You may want to be ready to calm her," her voice enchanting, an apologetic smile on her face.


    "Who knows how she''ll react when she sees¡­.us" she said in a careful tone.


    Tyris and Roan nodded silently, before making their way to the front. A white light briefly flashed as a young blond haired girl took shape, immediately entering a combative stance as her eyes darted in panic. Tyris and Roan made their way over, the girl''s gaze softened as she rushed into their arms.


    She looked over their shoulder in panic as she mouthed something that didn''t reach the audience''s ears. Tyris and Roan slowly nodded as their lips moved, clearly explaining the situation as the girl''s eyes twitched, before dawning a look of realization and acceptance. Slowly they turned around, as they made their way over, stopping in front of everyone.


    "Greetings everyone, I am Awakened Telle¡­I-I''ll be in your care" she said in a careful low tone.


    Heads nodded in acknowledgement, as some flashed understanding smiles, causing her shoulders to relax. They made their way to the second row, before pausing.


    There wasn''t a spare seat.


    Roan cleared his throat, as he faced the screen, considering his actions, dawning a simple polite smile, "Dear screen¡­.may our daughter have a seat next to us?" he asked calmly. The room slightly shuddered, as the seats slowly moved, creating a gap in the middle where a new seat materialized. Telle looked at Roan, who gave her a quick nod as she made her way over, slowly lowering herself.


    "Want some popcorn?" a muffled voice sounded to her side, belonging to Windflower who was stretching a bucket towards her, popcorn stuffed in her mouth.


    Telle looked at the gesture with a look of fear and curiosity, before obliging and taking a handful.


    Effie watched the whole scene with a puzzled look on her face.


    ''Hang on, why didn''t Ling get a seat?'' Effie pondered as she looked down at Ling in her lap. He returned the look with an innocent smile, piercing her heart.


    "Never mind, thank you omniscient screen¡­." she mumbled.


    Cassie looked around, before taking a deep breath and rising.


    "Should we proceed with the saved option?" she announced.


    The room immediately became quiet, as the mood took a nosedive, becoming extremely tense. The cohort had followed through with the proposition, and the rest had learned quite a bit from the first option, while the second promised something supposedly even more.


    Yet animosity was still held, from the withheld information.


    "Let us first see what the new option is¡­." Saint Cor said in a careful tone, as others nodded in agreement.


    The screen shifted again, two statements forming, one familiar and one new,


    [A Fated reunion]


    [or]


    [Shadows never forget]


    Brows frowned, the naming was quite ambiguous compared to the earlier two. Was it referring to Sunny or something else that seemingly remembered him? Julius quickly rose.


    "What is the context behind the new option?" he remarked, as the words shifted.


    [In land long ago, a Shadow wished to live peacefully, but peace he had not. As the Priestess of War came and took something he held dear to his name. The Shadow pleaded, but his efforts were naught, as the Priestess laughed and took what he had long fought for and sought. Shadows are eternal, and they never forget. And soon the Shadow returned, setting ruin to what the Priestess had long built, with not a shred of guilt]


    Noctis clamped his mouth shut with his hands immediately, fighting the urge to laugh for once, as he knew that if he did, Solvanne would risk both their lives. He slowly turned to look at her face, to his satisfaction, her muscles visibly contorted under her flawless skin as she violently twitched, a look of indescribable rage on her face.


    Feeling his gaze, she slowly turned to Nocits, a look of carefully crafted pure innocence and confusion on his face. Her lips twitched.


    "Not a WORD, cur.." she hissed with an almost physical venom.


    Noctis tilted his head.


    "I didn''t say anything" he chimed silently, leaning back and happily throwing popcorn into his mouth.


    The cohort was also visibly shocked, as they read the statement, easily correlating it to their Second Nightmare, their feeling of dread worsening at the revelation at how long he had been with them.


    "So he was with us even there¡­" Kai whispered in a solemn tone


    Effie nodded,


    "Hate it, but it seems so" she lamented with equal remorse, pausing before continuing.


    "But it''s strange, I wonder what Solvanne did to anger him¡­.to make him¡­.destroy an empire.."


    They all stood still in silence. They had destroyed the kingdom of Sevirax and managed to complete the Nightmare by freeing hope, although they didn''t remember how. But not in the slightest, could they remember how the War cult met their demise or what had happened to the Sisters of War, as admiration continued to grow for Sunny.


    They silently turned to look at Solvanne, but were met with a venomous stare, threatening them not to gloat. Cassie, unphased, stood up to address the audience.


    "It seems the new option is related to our Second Nightmare" she loudly stated, causing eyes to narrow.


    "A deep comrade¡­" Morgan muttered in annoyance, continuing to rap her fingers.


    "Do you think it''s something worth saving or watching?" Daeron questioned


    Cassie paused, slightly tempted at the prospect of seeing it as well, before she steadied her thoughts, nodding in dejection.


    "No¡­ the prompt implies some form of revenge which may be enticing to some, but doesn''t hold any weight with learning about the mystery of how he was forgotten, which should be our priority" she calmly replied.


    She paused, glancing at Solvanne, before continuing.


    "Additionally, some people may be adamantly against witnessing this option" she said in a careful tone, as Solvanne continued to glare at her with contempt, her gaze caught by others as they looked at her for an answer.


    Solvanne noticed the gazes, and kept her look of indifference, a low, unruly rumble resounding from her throat.


    "Indeed¡­I am against this option" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mordret dawned a cynical smile, debating whether he should push and lead her, before silently nodding his head in dejection.


    ''There will definitely be some more treats'' he sighed internally.


    Daeron held Cassie''s gaze, before looking around.


    "Shall we then proceed with the saved option, and allow the second to be discarded?" he echoed.


    To Cassie''s delight, silence once again graced her ears, as people had come to an agreement, she had to clench her fist to hide her excitement.


    "Finally.." she mumbled in a shaky breath, before nodding at Daeron and turning to the screen.


    "A Fated reunion" she loudly announced, quickly sitting down.


    The screen shifted, as colors began to bloom, as everyone prepared themselves.


    Sunny remained on the porch for a while, watching the pale moon slowly move across the starlit sky. Then, he sighed and went inside. ''I''ll clean up the kitchen, then go to bed.


    Everything else can wait until tomorrow.'' This day had been strangely eventful. He was busy washing the kitchen utensils when the Silver Bell suddenly rang again.


    Surprised at the appearance of a late customer, Sunny raised an eyebrow and walked into the dining hall.


    "I''m sorry, but we are about to close¡­"


    The words died on his lips.


    Everyone stirred at his actions, tense. They had witnessed Sunny do insane things, and yet, this was the first time he had shown signs of fear. Fists clenched, as people leaned forward, wanting to see who had sparked such a reaction.


    "Who the hell would put him so on edge¡­" Rain muttered in fear.


    Her ramble caught the attention of some, as gazes moved towards Mordret. He looked side to side, shrugging his shoulders.


    "What? He might be a friend!" he said in a cheery tone.


    The air vibrated, as glares became dangerous, but Mordret remained unmoved. Effie rose to yell at him, but a sudden movement caught her and everyone else''s eye.


    A blurry figure came into view, as audible gasps could be heard while eyes widened, as Cassie clenched her armrests.


    A terrible sinking feeling taking over her entire body, and for a good reason.


    The figure that walked through the door of his cafe¡­.


    Was none other than herself.


    ___________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________________________________


    A bit dissatisfied with myself, since I wanted to make this long, but was a bit pressed for time.


    I took the decision to keep the chapter to normal length (still 5k+ lol), although I said it would be longer, as I didn''t want the quality to be impacted and ruin the experience for some.


    Main reason is that I will be writing quite an emotional moment in the next chapter, and impact is dependent on taking your time with words.


    So I apologize, but I think I''ll make a good moment instead of a rushed one 0_0


    Hey, at least the next chapter will prob be out in 2 days, since I have a draft now :)


    (Please don''t hunt me down)


    ___________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________________________________

 Chapter 8 - 8: Fleeting feelings

    Out there, in front of him, stood a delicate young woman in a seawave cloak.


    Her hair was like a cascade of pale gold, and her eyes¡­ were hidden behind a strip of blue cloth. Despite the blindfold hiding her eyes, the young woman''s ethereal, otherworldly beauty was simply breathtaking.


    She lingered for a moment, then turned her head in the direction of Sunny''s voice.


    "Oh¡­ I am sorry. I''m afraid I''m a bit late, then."


    Sunny remained silent, trying to overcome his shock.


    Everyone watched the scene with varying thoughts and speculations, albeit that suspicion thrived more than other emotions. They had learned so much mind-boggling information about the anomaly known as Sunny, who seemingly ate Great Nightmare creatures for breakfast.


    Yet, not once, had he shown signs of emotional shock. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thrashing the SkinWalkers with ease, revelational potential with Weaving, casually demonstrating his dangerous knowledge about the events of time.


    So why would the physical embodiment of a harrowing tribulation, react as such to the placid and quiet Seer?


    Hints of fear began to rise in the audience as they looked at Cassie, sweeping her figure in suspicion, evaluating the image she portrayed and possibly built to deceive them.


    To hide a¡­.monster that hid beneath?


    He suppressed his emotions and put on the polite smile of a humble shopkeeper.


    "No, no. It''s no trouble. What did you want? I''ll prepare it quickly."


    The young woman tilted her head a little, then said hesitantly: "My name is¡­" He interrupted her, trying to put an appropriate amount of respect and reverence into his voice,


    "I know who you are, Lady Song of the Fallen. Who in Bastion doesn''t? I am Master Sunless, the owner of the Brilliant Emporium. It''s an honor to meet you."


    Cassie sighed, then nodded curtly.


    Eventually, she said: "... I heard that you can procure rare Memories. Or make them."


    Sunny froze for a moment.


    ''Ah.''


    "You have also met him¡­?" Morgan notioned in a low tone, making her hostility and suspicion clear, the Saints of Valor motionlessly following her mood.


    Cassie shook her head in dejecture.


    "No¡­I surmise this is also another scene from the future¡­" she replied in a careful tone, failing to quell their suspicion.


    "This means little with your earlier¡­.erratic display and demonstration of hidden knowledge" Jest hissed, as the others leaned forward.


    "Indeed" Saint Cor echoed, as his faced dawned a solemn look, "This meeting cannot just be a coincidence, knowing that you already seemingly had suspicions about his identity"


    Unperturbed, Cassie gathered her thoughts, before turning around with a light smile,


    "Your thought process is sharp, but still denies the fact that this is a future event which I have no idea of the development or the initiation of" she replied smoothly.


    A snort of dejecture sounded from the top row.


    "Quite hypocritical for a Seer I''d say" Lonesome howl mocked, as the Blood Sisters nodded and looked back at Cassie for a response.


    "...My gaze has fallen on him thrice, but I had never thought nor planned to meet him in time" she said slowly


    Jest laughed,


    "And yet you did! Truly you are like a dog to Fate, although you make yourself not to be one!" he chortled with a sinister smile.


    The air seemed to freeze as Cassie stared at him silently for a lengthy amount of time, long past what could be considered social, causing Jest to feel a growing sense of unease as his eyes slightly twitched. The entire cohort remained silent, showing no emotion, nor turning their backs.


    Well aware, that he had stepped on a landmine.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Cassie finally spoke.


    "Kindly never say anything related to such topics, Jest of Valor" she murmured in a low flat tone, an unusual lack of hostility.


    Jest blinked in surprise, prepared and somewhat looking forward to the potential outburst from the emotionless Seer.


    "Boring snake" he sighed, lowering himself into his seat.


    Cassie remained standing for a few more seconds, before slowly lowering herself into her seat and facing the screen.


    Nephis spared a glance at her, but found nothing amiss on her devoid face, slowly moving her eyes down until they landed on her hands.


    To her concern, Cassie''s hands were violently trembling, as she clenched them with so much force, that blood was beginning to seep out of her fingernails, splattering the fabric on her lap.


    Nephis wavered, sadness rising at the prospect of not being able to use her flames to heal her.


    Sunny took a deep breath.


    "Are you interested in commissioning a Memory, my lady?"


    She nodded again. "In a way."


    He smiled.


    Now, he was in familiar territory.


    "Great! I am sure that you won''t be disappointed in my services. Just today, a member of the renowned White Feather clan purchased a Memory from our stock. They were extremely satisfied with its quality."


    Cassie smiled, then shifted slightly as if looking around.


    "That is good to hear. The Memory I want you to make must be of the highest quality."


    Tyris and Roan looked at each other in confusion for a few seconds, before turning to Telle, a hint of curiosity and parental concern in their eyes.


    Caught off guard, she slightly blushed as she stammered in panic.


    "I-I have been a-aware of Master Sunless for a while¡­ b-but only out of interest for his abilities to make memories! I was planning on going recently to commission a piece of armour for you father¡­" her eyes averting from their gaze.


    Tyris and Roan looked at each other for a few seconds, using their telepathic abilities that all people gained once becoming parents, seeming to come to a conclusion.


    Roan slowly turned to Telle, a look of reluctant understanding in his eyes, to her relief.


    "I am happy that you would go out of your way to do such a thing for me¡­.however I HOPE, that was your only reason for frequenting the shop¡­" he said in a low voice.


    Telle vigorously nodded in agreement, satisfying their suspicions as they looked away.


    She leaned back with a sigh of relief, having successfully hid the truth, her lips slightly curling.


    Windflower threw a glance at her, not faltering to disrupt the flow of popcorn into her mouth.


    ''I get it¡­'' she silently whispered.


    Song and Valor both stiffened. Cassie already had their suspicions, but now she had them fully alarmed. Likely, she had not approached Sunny knowing that he was capable of selling a memory of such caliber, nor was it feasible that he would be compliant to make one at such a level.


    It was the act of approaching him, itself for a memory which put them on edge.


    Clearly displaying her animosity and reluctance towards Valor, insinuated she was planning something.


    That they were all planning something.


    Both Valor and Song looked at each other, as they gave grave nods of silence, their eyes deep.


    It seemed¡­a third force, was preparing for the war.


    Mordret looked up and down at the gazes, elated at the public introduction of the cohort''s schemes.


    Kai, Jet, Effie, Nephis and Cassie all silently looked at each other, having read the atmosphere in the room, all realizing, as they remained in silence. They were truly fortunate, as in any place except this theatre, both Valor and Song would for once unite to exterminate them.


    The timer had now been set.


    Effie grumbled, "Wars are too much work¡­"


    Rain stared at her with wide eyes, earning a puzzled look from Effie, before she realized and smiled.


    "Oh yeah, Bastion and Valor are going to war, which will basically decide the Fate of humanity," she said in a nonchalant tone.


    Rain looked at her blankly.


    "WHAT!?" she yelled,


    Effie looked at her flatly, before grabbing a handful of popcorn and shooting her hand forward, stuffing Rain''s mouth before she could continue shouting or protesting.


    "What kind of idiot yells during a movie?" she mumbled in annoyance, as Ling shifted in her lap, causing her to look down.


    "Weren''t you also yelling, mom? He whispered innocently.


    Effie stared at him for a few seconds before smiling, aggressively ruffling his air.


    "Damn, when did he learn to talk back"


    She lingered for a few moments, then turned to him and added in a neutral tone.


    "Oh, and by the way¡­"


    Her smile wavered a little.


    "...Happy Birthday."


    For a split second, his mask cracked.


    Sunny''s face did not move, but his gaze changed. For a short moment, his eyes were much deeper and darker than before - the lightless depth contained within them was much too vast, much too cold, and much too unfathomable to fit the image of a harmless shopkeeper.


    He froze, a storm of emotions raging in his heart.


    For a second, Sunny was stunned, not knowing what to say.


    The shadows stirred.


    Tension was almost audible in the room, as everyone''s face became dark, fear and concern blooming inside- They had only seen Sunny emotionally react once, and that was when he decimated the SkinWalker.


    Was the same thing about to happen to Song of Fallen¡­?


    Only two people held something different on their face, betrayal. As Effie and Telle watched the screen with gloomy faces, seemingly hurt by Sunny''s two-faced facade he had always used before them.


    Kim and Luster also looked upon the scene with dread, utter fear in their hearts seeing such a dark/tense atmosphere in a place they found hospitable and dear to their hearts.


    "His eyes¡­ those damn eyes again¡­.." Beastmaster mumbled


    "He looks like he''s ready to kill her on the spot.." Daeron rumbled,


    As speculations and whispers rang out among the crowd, Ling turned to Cassie with a petrified look on his face, his lips quivering as he mustered the courage to speak.


    "A-Aunt Cas¡­are you and Uncle Sunny not friends?" he whimpered


    Cassie turned to him, her face silent,


    "It''s fine Ling, he''s just a bit surprised to see me" she replied in a calm tone, causing his face to soften in belief.


    Cassie once again watched as her finger violently twitched with its own will, the sinking feeling in her stomach deepening, an indescribable pain growing. Her face darkened as her lips dropped.


    "I wonder what we were¡­" she questioned in silence.


    As she did, her intuition once again burned, adamantly screaming against it, causing her to shudder. Her body seemed to violently reject wanting to know the truth.


    Almost telling her¡­..that some things¡­.. were better left buried


    "What did I do to him¡­." she whispered as dark speculations continued to grow.


    An irrational, but desperate hope had ignited in his chest, trying to burn away his judgment.


    A hope that someone anyone remembered him... that Cassie did.


    The thought of it was both blindingly sweet and ruthlessly painful. Because it was impossible, The [Fateless] Attribute, as he had called it, was thorough.


    So, Sunny discarded that futile hope and hid his rattled state.


    How had she known that today was his birthday, though?


    ''Maybe... just maybe...''


    In that one moment, when that singular word flashed on the screen, everything snapped.


    After all these years, it had finally come together.


    The Man-Shaped Void


    The Corrupted memories


    The missing piece.


    Although she couldn''t remember, everything finally fit like a giant puzzle. She had not failed like she had despaired in the Tomb of Ariel, she had in fact succeeded. Her success was so grand that it had even affected her.


    The weapon against Fate.


    Her goal and purpose ever since returning from the Forgotten Shore, the piece to destroy Fate had been forged.


    It was Sunny, he had become the anomaly, the final weapon.


    Except, that he had been cast aside.


    Cassie, no matter how hard she tried, couldn''t recall having revealed her plan to him, nor having discussed it, a part of her even dreaded that she had mislead and tricked him into becoming it. But it didn''t matter, as the result was all the same.


    She had won.


    And he had been left behind.


    Like a shadow, vanishing from the world, erased from everyone and everything. He had taken the fall, and lived all this time with it.


    Alone.


    Forgotten.


    Cassie grabbed her mouth as she almost puked at the revelation, horror and despair beyond her comprehension encompassed her whole body, her blindfold taking a different shade from the tears uncontrollably flowing.


    Hidden behind her veil, the veil she had placed on herself and lived with.


    She hated herself.


    She wanted to die on the spot, her goal and mission after all this time, had only resulted in the despair and pain in another which she strongly assumed was someone close to her.


    Close to Nephis.


    Cassie could only lean forward as she hid her face, not daring to reveal herself to Nephis and allow her to figure anything out.


    How could she?


    How could she go and tell her closest friend and ally, that she was the root cause behind their close companion and her possible lover from being forgotten?


    In this moment, she was truly alone.


    ''Just like Sunny¡­.''


    "W-Why do I even try? I-I really am just a burden and misfortune to everyone and everything around me¡­" she cried in her lap, although not a soul in existence heard it.


    Her actions did not go completely unnoticed to everyone, as both Valor and Song gazed upon her miserable state, most with hints of satisfaction and amusement, like spectators in a colosseum. Unaffiliated spectators did not share the same disdain, but instead sparingly looked at her with concern. The cohort spared silent glances at Cassie, but none spoke up, as they had all realised that she had finally learned what she wanted to.


    She had learned the truth of what she sought after in these four years.


    Nephis helplessly watched, as her lips contorted into a pained grimace, unfamiliar and scared about how to help her. She hesitated, before slowly lowering her arm onto her shoulder in consolidation.


    It was the only thing she could do.


    Thankfully, the moment was pulled away by a figure abruptly standing up, his hand stroking his chin in deep contemplation.


    "Fateless¡­." he muttered, before turning to the others.


    "Does anyone have an idea about how he is supposedly Fateless?" he questioned, oblivious to the atmosphere.


    Eyes moved towards Cassie in anticipation, but she didn''t respond, still leaned forward, hiding her face. Nephis stood up in her stead as she faced them.


    "Our companion is troubled right now, and is not fit to answer your questions" she politely replied.


    Jest leaned forward,


    "How coincidental! The porcelain doll finally comes alive, and yet she can''t tell us anything!" he snarled with pure contempt.


    Nephis shot daggers at him as the rest of the cohort turned around, equal mirth in their eyes, seemingly prepared to eviscerate Jest on the spot.


    "Enough" Morgan morgan rumbled, causing Jest to raise an eyebrow


    Although she dejectedly wanted to see Cassie suffer more, knowing that they were possibly planning a revolution. But as the present representative of Valor, she had to hold the name and not allow others to speak out of line with her objectives.


    ''Later¡­first get out, recruit Sunny, get the sister and then proceed''


    Noctis shifted as he spared a glance at Ananke, who returned it, before she rose.


    "Although I have had my fair experience with Fate, it is still an obtuse construct, which only Weaver truly is knowledgeable about. However, all life is precluded from having a Fate at birth, to be Fateless, as he claims, goes against the laws of existence." she carefully surmised, not too confident herself.


    "You are suggesting that he did something to possibly break or escape Fate?" he replied with intrigue,


    Ananke could only nod in response, causing whispers and wide eyes among the audience.


    "How can a being even escape or break Fate!? It''s a concept, not a physical thing!" Luster retorted


    "His title does call him the Bastard Son of Fate" Daeron echoed in a low tone.


    ''Bastard Son of Fate...''


    Indeed it did fit, but it didn''t make sense.


    Taking Jests'' terrible formulated point earlier into account, nobody would have remembered him to give him such a title, which led more to the idea that they were self proclaimed. But nobody dared object to his titles if they were self given, they had seen what he was capable of.


    However, from what they had divulged, it was unlike his character to give himself such a snobby image.


    Meaning that it was highly more plausible that someone else or something else had done so.


    And if so, when was this?


    Even more¡­..would they get to see it?


    "This preludes to having undergone some change that happened during their Third Nightmare, which caused him to execute such a feat" Revel said in a low tone, once again looking at Cassie who remained in an unreachable state.


    "Miss Changing Star, is it possible that when your companion has calmed down, they may share what they have uncovered, and divulge it to the rest of us?" Noctis pondered in a voice in anticipation.


    Nephis slowly turned to Cassie, who had slightly calmed down, but not fully.


    She managed to control herself enough to nod her head slightly, notioning her agreement.


    Nephis sighed in relief, as she turned back to Noctis, secretly content that she would also learn what Cassie had learned.


    "She is doing better, but needs some time to properly gather her thoughts, she will share what she has realized after the Long lost piece of history, which we have already planned to view after this" she calmly replied.


    Cold gazes stared at her in response, expressing their contempt, but nothing further, as silence remained. The screen sensed the awkward atmosphere, and shifted.


    Come to think of it¡­


    He had not noticed it immediately, but Cassie looked a little strange. How could he describe it?


    She seemed a little... haggard. Of course, a stranger would not have noticed, blinded by the stunning beauty of the blind seer. But to Sunny, she looked out of sorts.


    Her clothes, which had always been neat and tidy, were a little messy. Her hair was like a waterfall of pale gold, but it did not seem properly combed. There were signs of fatigue on her delicate face.


    Much more importantly, there was a hint of restless intensity to her which had never been there before. As if Cassie was... not quite stable, having lost her innate state of composed balance.


    Sunny had seen all the other members of the cohort after returning, even if from afar, but it was his first time seeing Cassie, The blind seer seemed to have changed a lot.


    Effie grinned as she turned to Cassie, instinctively about to tease her about the information, but she was met with Nephis''s cold stare, warning her back off.


    Begrudgingly, she submitted, although sour, only having hoped to lighten her mood.


    Jest stared at the screen, with a pleasant look in his eyes, deeply satisfied. Although the screen hadn''t directly stated his suspicions, the implications of certain details enlightened all viewers that Cassie was unstable and hiding something.


    Something which he had long surmised through intuition as soon as he laid eyes on her.


    He turned to Morgan to give her a glance, but she was already looking at him to his delight.


    Jest sighed, as he sunk deeper into his seat, fully satisfied.


    "Snakes are always snakes, whether they are venomous or not¡­" he joked to himself in satisfaction.


    She finally turned away and walked a few steps, as If studying the dining hall of the Brilliant Emporium.


    "It''s strange. I''ve been delivered a note asking me to find a person named Sunless and wish him a happy birthday. On a winter solstice, of all days. It happened a while ago. But, the strangest past? The sender of the note... was me. And I don''t remember ever writing it."


    Sunny remained silent, wanting her to say more.


    Sometimes, silence was the best way to make people talk. The faint hope in his heart had been extinguished.


    Cassie did not remember... however, she seemed to have known that she would not remember.


    And therefore, she had made arrangements for them to meet, before the Third Nightmare.


    He suddenly felt stifled.


    Cassie lifted her head, as she silently stared at the screen, her mood only worsening at the sight.


    ''So, she knew¡­..''


    Before anything had even happened, she had her suspicion, and yet she had still gone through with it. Her fists once again clenched as she strained her muscles, until she heard an audible crack.


    Indifferently, she looked at her hands, to see that under so much strain, almost half of her nails had cracked in half, blood now seeping between the edges.


    She didn''t care.


    The pain she was feeling inside was far more real and hurtful.


    She reminisced about how many times she had walked past her desk and seen the note.


    And yet, she had paid it no serious attention, like it didn''t mean anything, like something in the back of her mind.


    Just like Sunny¡­.


    Silently, she continued to stare at the screen, her blindfold tugging at her face from the weight of all the water it had absorbed, threatening to crumble just like herself.


    Nephis was also silently watching her the whole time, even more pained that she didn''t know what to do or how to help.


    As everyone else watched the scene, they silently held varying forms of remorse to what Sunny expressed. No matter how heartless and cruel they were, and what they had seen and done, it was subjectively impossible not to hold sympathy for Sunny, watching as he clambered onto the little hope he had left in his life. And yet his efforts bore no fruit.


    Such a development was something beyond their comprehension, and they all had some form of comrades, relatives or family to talk to and rely on. And yet he had none.


    Being forgotten was equivalent to death.


    No¡­.


    If anything it was a fate worse than death.


    And tragically, Sunny was still alive and enduring in silence.


    Rain silently watched the scene as she felt tears unconsciously begin to collect in her eyes. She accepted them, full-heartedly.


    It was always a mystery on why her Master would insist on talking to her whenever he appeared, and how he insisted on socializing. It all made sense now, and she felt helpless guilt of past events of pushing him off and trying to ignore his incoherent rants and yapping.


    He was lonely.


    And Rain was the only one he had.


    Her lips trembled as she wiped her now red eyes,


    "He was so lonely¡­." she shakingly whispered, almost about to cry as the screen shifted once again.


    Cassie turned her head left and right, as if looking around.


    "I must admit, you are a fascinating man. Not only do you seem to have appeared out of nowhere, but your establishment is even built inside of an Ascended Devil. How inventive."


    He tensed.


    Well... it wasn''t a surprise.


    Cassie''s Dormant Ability allowed her a measure of insight into all living things, Marvelous Mimic was not an exception, so she would have realized its nature as soon as she approached the Brilliant Emporium.


    And yet she had stepped into the maw of an Ascended Devil without much worry, Was it confidence or indifference?


    Sunny was not sure.


    The heavy mood of grief was dimmed at the shocking revelation on the nature of his residence, yet the shock did not take full effect due to the other ludicrous things they had seen him do.


    Living in an Ascended Devil?


    At this point does he routinely drink the blood of Cursed Nightmare creatures?


    It was highly plausible.


    Only three betrayed serious signs of shock at the news, being Kim, Luster and Effie. Telle was still shellshocked from the reveal and was incapable of pairing the concept to the placid, gentle shop owner she knew. Tyris and Roan looked at her with sympathy, understanding her state.


    Effie shot up, "Are you serious! Not only has he been lying to my face, but I''ve been routinely eating pancakes in the mouth of a Nightmare Creature!?" she shouted in disbelief.


    Jet looked at her with a smirk,


    "I''ve seen you eat worse things in worserer situations," she chimed, earning her a glare.


    Luster had to grab as she abruptly leaned against his shoulder, threatening to pass out. He hurriedly held her shoulders as she began to come to, as Lust thought in deep consideration.


    At the prospect of having to find a new Cafe or to leave the pancakes of the gods behind in the mouth of that Nightmare creature.


    And currently¡­.


    The pancakes were winning.


    Morgan narrowed her eyes as she stared at the screen, quickly sensing two gazes on her. She slowly turned around to find both Mordret and Song sneering at her, seemingly mocking her at her incompetence to detect such a thing in her own home.


    A guttural growl sounded in her throat as she could only shoot them a look of equal disdain before turning back.


    She had to rub her temples in thought, collecting herself to wrangle all the emotions which she rarely felt, now experiencing them rapidly all at once.


    He coughed.


    "Ah. Well, why not? My house might not be able to fly like your Citadel, but it can walk. it''s convenient."


    Julius smiled with content.


    "Truly ingenious, a true intellectual he is! I cannot begin to list all the necessities and qualitative opportunities such a construct would give when traveling and living in the Dream Realm!" he enthusiastically remarked.


    Daeron shot him a look of intrigue,


    "Maybe he was your student" he murmured, causing Julius to whip his head, his face visible with shock.


    "I-I strongly doubt it! Such an accomplished person would most likely have a much more well-renowned and bright minded teacher, I feel almost embarrassed at the thought!" he selflessly retorted.


    Daeron chuckled,


    "If anything, such a student could only come from someone like you in my eyes, I see no better challenger who could accomplish such feats" he retorted, his voice full of banter.


    Julius kept a look of shock, as the gears in his head seemingly began to turn, a slow smile growing on his face.


    "Indeed! Maybe indeed! I always found it strange how my course never got discontinued, although I lacked a large pool of students¡­.maybe he was indeed one of the few!" he rambled with growing enthusiasm.


    He chuckled, before raising his porcelain cup, which Daeron met with his own, sounding an audible, clink, on the second row. Windflower leaned over to look at the scene, growing confusion in her eyes.


    "Do you know what I sense when I look at you, though? Nothing. You are like a black void, completely empty."


    Sunny raised an eyebrow.


    "That is not something a man wants to hear on his birthday, Saint Cassia." She did not seem to have heard his words, continuing in the same tone,


    "But this is perfect. This is exactly what I''ve been looking for, Oh, Master Sunless... you seem to be strangely well-informed about my abilities, considering that you are not at all surprised to hear these things. Well, just in case, let me tell you... I used to be able to see the future."


    He hesitated for a while, a little startled by that statement.


    "...Used to?" Cassie nodded.


    "Yes. This ability of mine has been in complete disarray after my Third Nightmare. Not just mine, actually... all Awakened with high affinity to fate are suffering a reduction in their ability to discern the future. Not that there are a lot of us. It is almost as if fate itself has been thrown into chaos."


    Jest stroked his chin, a rare look of content on his face since the past few minutes.


    "I will give it to him¡­.his jokes are not bad¡­.but they do need a bit more spaz if I do say so myself¡­." he mumbled in deep thought.


    Gilead turned his head, his face stone,


    "His jokes are a million times better than yours" he said flatly, causing Jest to raise his brow.


    "Why should I take advice from someone who''s never uttered a joke in their honor-filled life?" Jest snorted.


    Gilead looked at him indifferently, before turning back to the screen, his actions causing a rare look of concern on Jests face.


    ''No really, have you even smiled before?'' he contemplated with seriousness.


    The Blood Sisters looked at the screen, before Beast Master let out a defeated sigh, shifting their attention to her.


    "It seems she was right¡­" she muttered in dejecture.


    Seishan nodded, "Indeed, his escape of some form does seem to be the cause behind the shift"


    "Honestly it''s too good" Beastmaster whispered,


    Seishan looked at her with eyes of alarm,


    "What?"


    Beastmaster slowly turned her head, an captivating smile on her face, her eyes gleaming


    "He''s everything and more¡­" she mumbled


    All the Sisters slightly shuddered. Although everyone had their own tastes, Beastmaster was quite peculiar and selective, so it was rare for her to ever show such commitment and interest.


    It frightened them.


    Though they were not familiar with Sunny, some sent him silent prayers.


    Sunny forced out a smile.


    "How terrible."


    She remained silent for a while, seemingly distracted. Then, she said with a subtle hint of relief,


    "Yes. It has been rather terrible. And I''ve been... I''ve been trying to find the cause for the past four years, without any success. So, the message that I seem to have sent myself made me think that you might be of help. And won''t just think that I am crazy.."


    Cassie paused, then faced him and said tensely.


    "Master Sunless... how would you react if I told you that there is a man-shaped hole in the world?


    With that, the screen abruptly shifted, betraying not even a sliver of time to discuss the statement, some sighed in disappointment, while others sighed in relief of finally getting a break.


    Cassie watched as the colors began to shift, her gaze focused solely on the image of Sunny looking at her solemnly, his sadness now clearer than ever.


    Her lips trembled


    "I''m sorry¡­" she whispered


    Abruptly she shifted, a weird feeling in her body as her lips twitched.


    It was deja-vu


    Her intuition booming that this¡­.had happened before. Cassie couldn''t control herself as her lips curled into a self dejecting smile of depravity, in disbelief with herself, like she was a spectator in her own body.


    It seemed that she had already hurt him in the past, and her body also remembered.


    And yet he, looked at her with eyes of hope and remorse,


    Not a sliver of anger.


    Her mask cracked, and she began to sob.


    "I-I..Gods I''ve d-done this b-before¡­I''m s-so¡­.oh my god¡­.w-what have I done¡­" she silently whimpered, as the colors shifted and she was engulfed in darkness, before the usual bright white glare met everyone.


    Nephis stared at her silently, opening her mouth to ask her, but no noise came out as she contemplated what to do. Hopelessly, she stood seated, before turning to Ananke for help.


    Ananke met her gaze with a warm sympathetic smile,


    "Give her time¡­.only time will tell" she whispered, before continuing


    "In the meantime, it is best to move onto the second reward we can see now, it may give us answers which your friend cannot give now" her melodious voice filled with comfort and hope.


    Nephis smiled, a warm feeling in her body as she turned and stood up.


    "I think that we should now move onto the second reward, in hopes of finding some answers" she announced.


    Morgan''s eyes narrowed,


    "And why can''t we directly get some answers from your friend who is hiding secrets" she hissed, causing glares to focus in agreement.


    "She still needs time to collect her thoughts¡­.also, it seems like some others may need some time as well" she said calmly, looking at the cohort and Rain, before facing the audience.


    Cassie abruptly rose, catching the cohort off guard as she silently looked at Nephis, a warm smile on her face.


    "I-I''m¡­.doing better, and I also agree that we should see the second option first. I think it will answer even more questions which I don''t even know" she said loudly, her voice still shaky.


    Silence hung, as people thought audibly


    "Indeed, let us at least see the options first, I am quite honestly dying to see what the second reward is, though i''m incapable of dying" Noctis laughed, causing a few looks of confusion.


    Daeron nodded in acknowledgement


    "Let us see what it is," he echoed.


    The screen blinked once again


    [Please choose your reward]


    [Summon a member to the audience]


    [or]


    [A piece of Long Lost History]


    Nephis turned to the audience for any objections, but nobody spoke, some nodding in approval.


    She sighed, clearing her throat,


    "The second reward", she boomed


    The screen began to shift, words moving as two new statements began to form¡­


    And then another¡­.


    And then another¡­..


    And then another¡­..


    New phrases began to form on the screen as eyes widened, almost everyone rising in unison, shocked by what they were seeing.


    "What the spell¡­" Rain gasped.


    Effie grinned like a maniac, "Oh this is too good!"


    Noctis clasped his hands,


    "Gods, entity, whatever you are¡­thank you for bringing me here!" he yelled in excitement.


    Everyone now stood up as the final words formed on the screen,


    There were now seven statements.


    They all blinked in unison


    [Please select what you wish to witness]


    [Madness Incarnate]


    [or]


    [A light in the Void]


    [or]


    [Solace in Defiance]


    [or]


    [Shadows of Wrath]


    [or]


    [Walking the path of Fate]


    [or]


    [An Eternal Nightmare]


    [or]


    [Law of convergence]


    They had been brought here to supposedly watch a mysterious documentary, but now...it seemed like they were about to witness a whole new genre.


    ______________________________________________________


    Options, options, options! So many options, I wonder which one will be chosen¡­ :)


    Quite a lot of individual possibilities with their own charm!


    I will admit, that I want to write some more than others, but I thought it was only write to fill the fated slots of 7 options.


    Can contemplate in despair or anticipation to see which gets picked in the next chapter.....


    Cheers! ?? ? ??


    ______________________________________________________

 Chapter 9 - 9: The past never dies

    The seven statements continued to blink as everyone stared silently at the screen, unsure of how to proceed. Yes, they had been inclined to see the option, but now that it was presented before them, it almost seemed like too much.


    Like ordering a full course meal after gorging on appetizers.


    Except in this scenario, there was no refusing food.


    "Options, options¡­.so many options!" Noctis exclaimed in excitement, unable to contain himself, he quickly turned to Solvanne.


    She looked at him with suspicion, as he smiled.


    "Told you so" he triumphantly whispered, as she narrowed her eyes.


    "Indeed this is a welcomed surprise" Julius chimed in unison.


    Others remained in silence, unresponding, seemingly still processing what they were being shown. Although they didn''t know what each option pertained to, or what selecting it would even do, the statements themselves held presence behind them.


    Mundane or Awakened, everyone was affected by the flashing statements, as if they were looking down on them.


    Some were unfortunately more affected by others due to their status. Kim and Luster both leaned back, lightheaded from the information, unsure whether to be feel impressed or betrayed by the revelation. Telle was coping by indulging herself with popcorn from Windflower, to numb her senses.


    Windflower didn''t seem the slightest bit perturbed by the extra pair of hands in her popcorn bucket.


    In fact, she was secretly delighted to have formed a new ally, with a common ground in appreciating the sacred food.


    Julius didn''t seem the slightest bit overwhelmed by the information, already having soaked it up like a dried up sponge, as his eyes glistened, darting across the screen, theorising different possibilities.


    That left Rain, who couldn''t really describe how she felt.


    In her mind, she was chaotically recalling all her Master''s¡­no, her brother''s ramblings about his past, which she had pushed out of her mind. But like a student unprepared for a test, currently she was desperately trying to resurface key parts which she had deemed unimportant.


    "No really, couldn''t he be someone else''s sibling? I look like a bum next to him¡­." she grumbled in self-loathing.


    The cohort stared at the screen, their minds churning in unison,


    ''Madness Incarnate, A Light in the Void, Solace in Defiance, Shadows of Wrath, Walking the path of Fate, An Eternal Nightmare and Law of Convergence''


    Effie whistled in amusement,


    "Princess, princess¡­.I must say, you have snagged yourself quite the man! Truly his name in the game is to impress!"


    Nephis looked at her with a blank face, a hint of confusion growing,


    "We don''t even know the context behind the options" she questioned, causing Effie to roll her eyes and snort.


    "Really? Are you getting self-conscious or something? The implication is quite clear, your stylish doll has done quite a few impressive feats in his time!" she mischievously cooed.


    Nephis betrayed no look of annoyance or irritation at Effie''s goading, her mind still whirring over the context behind what the options meant. To her dismay, they were too ambiguous, no clear answer came to her head.


    Or maybe it was clear, but she couldn''t hold form of it because she had forgotten¡­.


    Her stomach once again dropped at the prospect.


    Hidden from the world, deep inside, there was a rare but faint spark of anticipation and excitement; one could say childish, at the idea of what her and Sunny had possibly been.


    Or maybe would be¡­..


    "I want to meet him¡­" she whispered.


    Effie turned her head, having caught ear of the whisper, her face comical.


    "Hmmmm? What was that?" she hummed, leaning towards Nephis as she fluttered her eyelashes.


    Nephis stared at her with annoyance, as she pressed her hand against Effie''s face, pushing her away. Effie didn''t resist, but huffed in dejection, slumping back as she play-fought with Ling.


    "How did you get such a fine specimen before me with an attitude like that? Did you make him your slave or something?" she grumbled in annoyance.


    Nephis shuddered, as her heart sank, an alien feeling of dread spreading through her body as her eyes widened, something briefly flashing in her mind.


    A memory, of a pair of eyes, covered with blood and grime, a look of pure despair and sadness. But in the next second, it was already gone and she couldn''t recall it.


    ''What reaction was that..?'' she contemplated with horror, confused with her own body.


    She shook her head to shake off the unease, turning to Cassie for her opinion. Cassie sensed her gaze, as she turned to meet Nephis.


    "What do you think?"


    Cassie stared at her blankly


    "I don''t even know what they mean" she said flatly


    Nephis stared, her masterfully crafted poker face she had honed, perfectly hiding the embarrassment she was feeling. Unwilling to let her agitation grow, she took a deep breath before turning to look at Julius, signalling him to intervene.


    He met her gaze as he coughed, calling everyone''s attention.


    "I can imagine that everyone is having their own fun with theorising what each option could mean, but I think it would be nice to start using questions to make the options more clear!


    "Any objections?" he echoed, looking around.


    Everyone held his gaze as they remained silent, some nodding. He smiled, nodding before turning to the screen.


    "May we know the context behind each of these choices?" he carefully worded.


    The screen began to shift, new smaller subtexts forming in place of each option.


    [In a long forgotten tomb, seven entered, filled with hope. But that hope was short lived, just as their lives, before they realised it was all a lie. Yet one remembered, corrupted and broken. They moved forward alone, despair and madness in desperation to go home]


    [or]


    [Cast away from existence, a lone shadow braved the depths of the Abyss, prying into the secrets the gods had hidden. The Sun God met such curiosity with his eternal wrath. Yet the shadow did not yield, instead it laughed, as it took all the Gods wrath, following its long destined path]


    [or]


    [In a forsaken land, all will find peace, in the land of shadows, where one will finally sleep. In a time long forgotten, in a world destined for ruin, two Slaves met, and will meet again. They say the dead tell no tales, but these two Slaves laugh at death in solace. One loved. One hated]


    [or]


    [Two Shadows, their surroundings cold, yet not enough to dim the fire inside. Consumed by wrath, these two beings battled amidst a song of fire and ice, destroying everything in their path. From different origins they came, yet one destination awaits. One must take it all, devouring the other in its wake]


    [or]


    [On this forsaken land, three were destined to fall, as Fate had governed so. However, its child refused to submit, instead, slaughtering and taking what rightfully belonged. Freedom he attained, unaware of the new chains he placed on himself]


    [or]


    [In a harrowing Nightmare, two beings refused to yield. They battled across time, witnessing the rise and fall of kingdoms and the change of times. Around them the world kneeled to change, while neither refused to submit. So in the end, the Nightmare did]


    [or]


    [In this world, there are many lies. Yet one thing is certain, and that is blood never lies. What converges will seperate, and what separates will eventually meet. In this doomed kingdom, two prisoners will be set free, both its creator and destroyer. Despite their positions, these two are Fated to meet]


    Once again, the audience was plunged into a silent shock.


    Surviving the wrath of the gods¡­


    Land of the dead¡­


    Stealing from Fate¡­.


    Destroying a Kingdom¡­.


    Fighting across time¡­.


    It felt unreal. No, it was completely unreal. They couldn''t accept such an existence, it put their own to shame in comparison.


    "Never mind, I don''t think you deserve him Princess¡­" Effie mumbled, her eyes still glued to the screen.


    Nephis didn''t reply, as she also stared at the screen with hidden shock.


    Everyone was momentarily brought back to reality by the sounds of clapping from two sources. It was Julius and Noctis.


    "Spectacular! You know how to rile an audience you devilish screen! My, if Sunny were here I''d give him a kiss on the cheek!" he laughed in pure ecstasy.


    "Truly! This revolutionary information opens a whole new world! Just thinking about all the possibilities and reports I could write has this old dog fired up!" he chimed with equal enthusiasm.


    "You know the context behind these choices?" Morgan questioned with rare anticipation, causing everyone''s eyes to twinkle.


    Noctis paused and reluctantly shook his head to everyone''s despair.


    "Alas, I do not have an idea about every option¡­." he slowly replied, causing people to sigh in disappointment.


    "But!"


    "I do recognize TWO of the statements!" he continued,


    "Go on" Solvanne replied, earning a rare look of puzzlement from Noctis, unfamiliar with a look of non-aggression on the priestess''s face


    He coughed,


    "Firstly, the second option, suggests that this madman ventured into the Abyss and survived the Sun God''s flames, discovering hidden secrets"


    Nephis raised an eyebrow in curiosity,


    "Sun God''s flames?" she questioned,


    Noctis nodded.


    "Indeed, if this is in the region I presume, the Abyss is the result of the wrath of the Sun God who brought down his fist on the land, shattering it. His flames eternally reside at the bottom, incinerating everything that graces them"


    "You suggest that he survived the wrath of the Sun God?" Daeron boomed in a serious tone.


    "Yes" Noctis replied with a smile,


    "I can vouch, personally I have not ventured into the Abyss and seen the flames myself, but explorers who did never returned" Solvanne replied,


    "What about the second option then?" Saint Cor pushed,


    Noctis smiled, continuing.


    "The other is a bit more ambiguous than the first, but suggests that he was someone''s prisoner, but then managed to escape and get revenge on his captor" he slowly replied, side-eyeing Solvanne.


    She rolled her eyes in annoyance, standing up to speak.


    "Yes it would seem that he was a prisoner of mine, but ended up escaping" she dejectedly sighed, causing glares of suspicion.


    She remained indifferent, not continuing.


    "What about the last part then?" Cassie questioned as she faced Noctis.


    He paused, clearly deep in thought, before slowly gathering his words.


    "That¡­my dear¡­.is the part I find hard to believe. It suggests that he met¡­..a Daemon, Hope, who was imprisoned by the Gods" he carefully replied.


    Eyes widened,


    Though Sunny had been connected to Weaver, possessed his blessing and had possibly met him. It had never crossed their minds that he would have met any other Daemon.


    Was he part of some giant secret family?


    ,


    "Meeting a Daemon?" Jest choked in disbelief


    "What the hell even happened between them¡­." Revel muttered in deep thought


    Cassie, Jet, Effie and Kai once again gave each other a look, as Nephis noticed it, turning to Cassie for answers.


    "It would seem that he might have been the person that conquered our Second Nightmare¡­" she said in a low tone.


    Mordret noticed and smiled,


    "What was that Song of Fallen? Something about conquering your Second Nightmare?" he loudly cooed, causing everyone to shift their gazes onto her. The cohort glared daggers at him, but that was all they could do.


    Cassie remained silent for a few seconds, before speaking up.


    "Yes, it would seem that Sunny did something that involved Hope, resultantly conquering our Second Nightmare" she said in a venomous tone,


    Before anyone could continue to question her, she hurriedly continued, changing the topic.


    "But you already knew that he was involved in our Second Nightmare¡­.just like you"


    "More importantly, now that two options have been somewhat cleared up, does anyone else recognize or have any suspicions of what the other options might be?"


    Gazes slowly moved back to the screen as thoughts began to chur, digging into the back of their minds for any clues. Some ideas were formed, but strayed very far from the truth, only some seemed viable in their minds. Kim and Luster seemed to come to a suspicion upon looking at the fourth option.


    The mention of "cold" sparked terrible memories associated with Antarctica, growing suspicion about if he might have been involved. More importantly, if he had been someone important to them.


    It was not hidden that everyone here played some role, and only theirs seemed to be unclear. They slowly looked at each other.


    "You don''t think¡­" Kim shakingly whispered,


    Luster met her eyes with a rare look of dread on his face, scaring Kim. He solemnly nodded,


    "The devil¡­.the captain" he silently whispered.


    Ever since escaping that frozen hell, they had moved far and strived to never be remembered of what they had endured. And yet, it always came back to them, like a recurring nightmare.


    Their companions who never returned,


    The bodies they buried


    But more importantly¡­.


    Their captain, who they never saw again, nor could remember.


    Tears began to well in their eyes as betrayal tugged at them. So many times, they had unknowingly visited his shop, and yet not once had he tried to tell them. Luster rubbed Kim''s shoulders in comfort as she wiped her eyes.


    "He had his reasons¡­.he had his reasons¡­." he reassuringly whispered, as Kim shakingly nodded in reluctant agreement.


    She hid her face in her palms, unable to control her expression.


    Heads turned around in search of answers, but everyone seemed to be equally lost with what the others could allude to. Although some silently stared at the first, aware that it once again involved something in the cohort''s third nightmare. But those obvious questions could come second.


    "Hell, I wanna see the fifth and sixth, it sounds like some hell of a fight!" she exclaimed.


    "Truly, fighting through time is quite an irresistible¡­..tease" Beastmaster cooed, causing Effie to shoot her a glare.


    "What about the other one?" Morgan questioned,


    Nobody answered, as both Kim and Luster nervously exchanged glances, gulping.


    Daeron rose, Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Assuming it is a fight of sorts, then that leaves the two most mysterious¡­"


    "The one, where he somehow slaughtered and claimed something related to Fate, and quite possibly the most intriguing¡­..the mention of TWO slaves¡­" he echoed.


    Two slaves¡­


    The words boomed in the theatre. Who was this mysterious figure that seemingly had a close connection to Sunny, who also shared the title of Slave?


    More importantly¡­.why did they seem to be somewhat¡­close?


    Their curiosity was internally tearing them apart. Sunny had referred to himself somewhat as a slave, but never once mentioned someone else as a slave. The idea that he had a potential rival of similar power was tantalizing to say the least. Most moved out of everyone was Mordret.


    His face held a look of rare happiness and anticipation, seemingly assuming that this person might be him, although he didn''t understand the slave part.


    Mordret had no interest in making friends, yet, since he''d been brought here, the prospect that Sunny was possibly his friend in the past left him¡­.joyous. His personality was quite amusing and his potential was alluring.


    Julius coughed,


    "I agree, it was quite intriguing, the description details that they share a long history, yet I fail to understand what it means by land of shadows" he rambled.


    Noctis smiled, "I''m assuming this means the Shadow realm, or promptly known as, the Land of the Dead" he nonchalantly replied.


    Julius'' eyes gleamed, unable to hide his grin.


    "Marvelous!" he exclaimed.


    "How does one even meet in the land of the dead? Don''t you naturally go there when you''re¡­.you know¡­..dead?" Jet commented in a confused tone.


    Noctis tilted his head, "How would I know, you should go ask the Heir of Death, himself!" he laughed


    Heir of Death¡­.the title hung in the air.


    "But then why would one who is Loved, by death, be so closely related to one who is Hated?" she pressed


    Noctis scoffed in annoyance, "Questions, questions! You ask like I''m some wise grandpa! While I am old enough to qualify as one, I hardly share the looks! Pester someone else!" he groaned while slumping back.


    "Could it be another person related to him? Like a sibling?" Revel notioned,


    "Possibly, although it would seem like they drew the short end of the straw" Jest chuckled,


    People slowly started to realize what he had said, as they looked at Rain. She shuddered at the feeling of all the gazes, as she continued to stare at the screen in shock.


    ''No way¡­no way! I have another forgotten sibling who is also related to death!?! Apart from making me the most inconsiderate sister ever, how come I never got anything related to a God!?!?''


    She nervously scratched her palms, considering the possibility.


    "A sister¡­brother¡­? Younger or older?"


    "Why haven''t they ever met me once! No way they can be more stingy than Master!" she rambled in agitation, as the first row looked at her with curiosity


    Sensing the growing intensity of the gazes on her back, seemingly poking her with physical force, she turned around with an awkward smile.


    "I have no idea", she said with not an ounce of confidence, suspicion failing to cease.


    "We should prioritize seeing what this option holds then, and possibly even summoning the person here if we get the opportunity" Tyris flatly responded, saving her.


    "Why not clear some things up? We still have three questions, assuming we''ll save the last for the next viewing contexts" Mordret cheerfully commented.


    Song and Valor stared at him with suspicion. Although it was in his character to spark chaos, in this situation, he seemed to genuinely want to help¡­.for some odd reason.


    Julius stood up, having silently been elected as the question''s asker.


    "So, with three questions available, I say one is used to ask if things can be made clearer while another is used to confirm whether this other slave is related to Sunny or death" he said with charm,


    "Does anyone have a suggestion for the third question?" he pondered while looking around.


    Eyes narrowed, as thoughts formed, finally an arm raising in the crowd. It belonged to Windflower.


    "Ask if there are any dangers with seeing these options, some things are dangerous just by looking at them alone"


    Julius smiled, and nodded, turning to the screen.


    "Ahem, can any further detail be given about the description?" he questioned.


    The screen remained the same, notioning no answer. Some sighs of disappointment rang out, but Julius continued.


    "Is the other slave mentioned in the third option related to Sunny in anyway"


    Words shifted as people leaned forward in anticipation, an answer finally taking form.


    [No]


    Murmurs rang out.


    So the mysterious figure wasn''t family, but still deeply related to Sunny in some way. The mystery of why they were hated by death gained even more weight.


    Rain''s face relaxed, relieved that she in fact did not have another secretive sibling.


    Although there was a mix of disappointment in the revelation.


    "Are there any dangers with viewing these options" he finally questioned.


    One again, the words shifted, to their horror, forming a statement none of them wanted to see.


    [Unknown]


    ''Unknown?''


    Concern and confusion became apparent among the audience. This place, and this entity were at the level of a God¡­.maybe even more!


    And yet, it was also uncertain about the dangers in the viewing?


    What could they possibly witness that risked their lives? A Nightmare creature? A God or Daemons true form?


    Or something even worse¡­.?


    "Well that was ominous as hell¡­" Kai mumbled


    "It is expected, such a reward cannot come without equal risk" Daeron sighed.


    It was true. They had been getting ahead of themselves with how much they were gaining, they had not once taken into consideration certain risks present, apart from the warning against violence.


    But that was conditional, while this new revelation was erratic and unprecedented.


    Some began to falter at the threat.


    Was it really worth diving into such mysteries when an unknown danger lurked around the corner?


    Cassie and Nephis were especially troubled. While others had been enamoured by the possible fights and hidden secrets at the level of deities, their focus was more on one of the other statements which hadn''t been brought up.


    [Walking the Path of Fate]


    While it was enticing regardless, the mention of three made them especially anxious, as secretly, although the cohort had felt there was a missing piece, the two of them felt they were missing something more personal.


    A person who completed both of them¡­


    Making the two¡­.three


    It seemingly called to both of them, although only one was a Seer. They yearned to witness it, however a unanimous decision would have to be made first. Seishan was the first to act.


    "With all the cards on the table, we must now select the winning picks" she said in a hushed tone, the other Blood Sisters nodding.


    "Some options are more clear than others, [A Light in the Void] and [Law of Convergence] have been divulged by Lord Noctis, with the most information. Thus, they should be held as later options."


    "[Madness Incarnate] is clearly also related to their Third Nightmare, though some parts are unclear. [Shadows of Wrath] and [An Eternal Nightmare] are clearly combat related, which is the most enticing as we get to see more of his aspect¡­"


    "And lastly¡­ there is [Walking the Path of Fate] and [Solace in Defiance], holding the most mystery and should be the subsequent priorities" she finished, before looking around.


    "Any objections?" she questioned.


    Silence held. Her points were clear and aligned with what most wanted to see, and it seemed nobody disagreed.


    All except one person, who had been unusually quiet, now rising.


    It was Ananke


    "I disagree" she said flatly, causing suspicious gazes.


    "Why?" Morgan questioned,


    Ananke looked around, smiling, before taking a deep sigh,


    "While it may be selfish of me¡­.. I would kindly ask that we pick [Madness Incarnate] first, as I feel it holds a connection to the six plagues, which I have a personal interest in learning about¡­" she echoed, her tone unusual and dark.


    "The plagues?" Beastmaster repeated in confusion


    "Indeed, while they hold a history, we will likely learn all of it in this option¡­.more specifically the most mysterious of them all" she echoed, her eyes dimming.


    "And who would that be?" Daeron pushed.


    Ananke paused, an unusual darkness stirring in her eyes.


    "The Prince of Madness¡­" she echoed


    "That fiend is the most powerful of all of them, while holding the most mystery. He appears and disappears, seemingly in multiple places at once, laughing as he wreaks havoc wherever he walks."


    She paused,


    "....And I suspect, that he might be Sunny," she said in a low tone.


    The silence became deafening.


    "B-But why would he ever do that!? We''ve seen how he is!" Rain yelled in a panic protest, refusing to accept that her brother would do such things.


    Ananke looked at her with a solemn expression.


    "That is what I wish to learn child, I am also in disbelief that the two are one" she murmured.


    "It may also let us learn more about the Vile Thieving Bird¡­.how he survived it still shocks me¡­" Daeron muttered in agreement.


    Fingers twitched, as feet began to impatiently jitter. Now everyone was desperate to know.


    "So..is it acceptable for me to ask that we choose this option?" Ananke politely asked.


    Like an arrow, her smile pierced everyone in the room, not once had they ever felt any animosity or anger towards her, the whole time she had maintained neutrality, supporting all unconditionally like a loving parent. Naturally, they held her in kind regard whether they acknowledged it or not.


    How could anyone have the heart to refuse such a kind soul?


    "I-I guess we can go with this option, and then follow with the rest as Lady Seishan recommended" Julius stammered


    "Indeed, I also think this is the best course," Daeron continued.


    Ananke looked around for objections, but was met with none, people returning to their seats to prepare. She smiled, slightly bowing, before turning to the screen. The cohort silently looked at each other. They all also wanted to learn about how Sunny had developed such.


    Though they knew about their corruption, their success was still a mystery.


    A mystery that lied hidden¡­.in The Prince of Madness.


    "[Madness Incarnate], please" Ananke announced, everyone preparing for the screen to change.


    Except it didn''t, as the entire room began to shake.


    Slowly, the curtains on the walls began to move, almost alive, covering every surface, including the screen until the room was entirely red. Everyone stood shocked as they remained motionless, afraid to move.


    Suddenly¡­.they began to change.


    The red slowly dissipated, instead becoming translucent, the room seemingly being transported to another space. One where the ground was flat and covered by a thin layer of water, mist swirling in all directions. Still confused about what was happening, they noticed a figure not far away slowly manifest.


    There was a silent expanse of still water around him now.


    The smoke was gone, but a thick mist took its place. It swirled and moved, flowing slowly past the shivering figure of the small spider.


    ''Where am I?'' Sunny took a step and discovered that he could somehow walk on the surface of the water - just like he could within the Soul Sea. Advancing hesitantly, he ventured deeper into the fog.


    Some time passed - perhaps only a few minutes, perhaps an eternity - and he had lost all sense of direction.


    There was nothing but mist in the world.


    "W-Where is this?" Effie stammered in fear, Ling now voluntarily hiding underneath her shirt in fear.


    "I-I don''t know¡­.this is supposed to be in the Tomb of Ariel, but I''ve never seen such a place" Cassie said in a disturbed tone.


    Daeron shifted forward,


    "Ananke, do you know this place?" he questioned as everyone looked at her.


    Her eyes narrowed, "No¡­.this is supposed to be set in the Tomb, but I have never seen such a place¡­" she muttered in equal confusion.


    "An Illusion?" Silent Howl inquired,


    "Possibly¡­although I''ve never seen one at such a level nor of this type.." Beastmaster muttered in admiration.


    Eyes widened, moving back to Sunny, as he wandered the mysterious plane.


    There was nothing but mist in the world.


    ...Until something else appeared in the grey void.


    Sunny trembled.


    There, ahead of him, someone... something... was sitting on the calm surface of the water, staring down.


    The figure was dressed in tattered rags, its gaunt body hidden from view. It seemed like a human, or was at least human-shaped. The man''s dirty hair was hanging like seaweeds, and his face was hidden from view. A jagged band of dark metal rested on his head like a tarnished crown.


    Suddenly, Sunny felt cold.


    ''The... the Mad Prince?''


    Everyone stared at the figure with wide eyes. Indeed, it did resemble Sunny, but it was disheveled and off putting, terrifying compared to the usual Sunny they had seen. But they had taken one terrible thing into account when laying their eyes on this person.


    This was no human.


    This was a monster hiding under human flesh.


    "I-Is that.." Telle stammered in fear.


    "Yes" Ananke solemnly replied


    "It''s him, the Prince of Madness, death and despair incarnate" she echoed.


    "B-But he looks normal! Of course less appealing and more disheveled¡­.but regardless, he''s supposed to be corrupted! Tentacles and appendages, looking more like a Nightmare Creature! Not like he climbed out of a garbage can!" she complained.


    "Appearances can be deceiving" Mordret once again hummed.


    Rain stared at the scene, her hands trembling. Her Master had sometimes made her feel uneasy, but never directly fearful.


    But now.


    That thing before her eyes threatened to effortlessly snuff out her existence, she could feel it in every fibre of her being. It left her petrified.


    Even more when realizing it was a supposed version of her own brother.


    She remembered how he had joked about thousands of years old and only a few older than her at the same time. And now the impossible truth seemed to be coming to light.


    But she didn''t want it to, it scared her.


    And more importantly, it made her realize how much more he had actually suffered then she could have ever imagined, physical pain permeating her soul every time it was revealed.


    Unknown to her, the shadow next to her chair¡­


    Slightly twitched.


    All eyes moved across the Mad Prince, trying to find anything unusual, but there was none. Nothing stood out and made him appear inhuman, although they weren''t able to hold their gazes long before an uncomfortable chill overtook them.


    Daeron was one of the few who didn''t avert his gaze.


    Steadily locked onto one feature.


    His head, and the crown that lay on top. Silently he watched, anger slowly grew on his face, possibilities of how he had taken the crown blooming. How dare he casually lay his hands on a relic that represented his culture and nobility?


    Such disrespect would not be tolerated.


    Windflower also looked at the scene with serious eyes, equal anger becoming apparent.


    A moment later, Sunny suddenly felt profound relief.


    A simple realization dispelled his fear and unease: ''...I''m sleeping. It''s a dream.''


    Of course, it was.


    Sunny was not a spider. He was currently in the temple of the Nightmare Spell, near Nephis and Ananke - not in the middle of a boundless sea, lost in the mist. The Corrupted Titan in front of him was not real, and the danger the creature represented was not real either.


    ''Thank the gods...'' As Sunny thought that, he was not a spider anymore.


    However, he was also not himself - instead, Sunny was tall and nebulous.


    He had eight nimble arms, one of them crafted out of pristine white porcelain.


    His slender figure was veiled by a dark mantle, and a mask of black polished wood hid his features.


    "A dream..?" Saint Cor mumbled


    "Though I want to deny it, this place has changed my mindset" Noctis sighed.


    A Dream. A Dream? They were in a Dream.


    It sounded so casual to claim, but unfathomable to imagine. Is this why the curtains instead changed to the appearance they now saw?


    Why did such a change take place?


    Why wasn''t the screen used?


    The more they felt they knew, the sooner they realized their ignorance. A being at the level of a God was in control after all. Their abilities and potential thrived in a realm incapable of a human from even imagining.


    "So we''re in his mind¡­." Beastmaster hummed, the Blood Sister shooting her questionable glances, but not pushing it.


    Kai looked around in disbelief.


    "A dream? Is that what we''re going to focus on? Did you not see him transform into an eight armed creature?" he shouted in disbelief,


    Eyes narrowed, now focusing on a visage that had seemingly slipped their minds.


    "His transcendent form?" Gilead questioned


    "Possible" Revel followed,


    Murmurs and whispers began to grow at what the form meant or who it could even be. One seemed to know.


    "It''s Weaver.." she whispered, her eyes wide.


    Everyone stopped, slowly turning back to the screen, jaws open.


    "WEAVER!?" Effie yelled


    "The actual Daemon of Fate is before our eyes?" Saint Roan followed up in disbelief.


    Ananke tilted her head,


    "No¡­.it seems like he has assumed his appearance, though I don''t know how or why" she mumbled.


    The words barely met anyone, as they remained glued to the screen.


    A Daemon.


    A real Daemon was now before their eyes.


    Though its appearance was not what they expected, the shock was more than enough. A being close to the level of the Gods was currently in front of them.


    And supposedly it was Sunny who had taken his form!??!


    Too many questions were born,


    "Uncle Sunny looks funny" Ling giggled,


    At Ling''s remark, some people realized their actions and quickly covered their eyes, prepared to experience a pain beyond their imagination. They had just gazed at a Deity, who knew what would happen to their existence?


    Jaws clenched as muscles tightened, prepared for the worst.


    Fortunately, nothing happened, as some looked around in confusion and relief.


    "So this thing does indeed filter what we see¡­." Saint Helie said in a careful tone,


    Morgan nodded, "This only makes the possible danger mentioned even more deadly"


    Everyone shuddered.


    If gazing at the form of a deity didn''t put them in danger¡­


    Then what had the screen warned against?


    For some unknown reason, the hunched figure filled Sunny with dread.


    It was just too... too familiar¡­


    As if sensing a gaze, the tattered man suddenly shifted and slowly raised his head. A dreadful face that seemed like a ghastly mask of countless scars and two dark eyes burning with unfathomable madness revealed themselves, making Sunny take an involuntary step back.


    Then, a whisper that was like broken glass resounded, scratching at his ears.


    The Mad Prince whispered,


    "...Who dares dream about me?"


    Fear.


    That was the only word that could describe in that moment what everyone felt. No matter what they had all been through and achieved, in this singular moment, it meant naught.


    Whether religious or not, there is one rule that both atheists and followers could find an agreement in.


    ''Do not pry into the secrets of God''


    And they had broken that taboo, and were now directly staring at one,


    All they felt was fear.


    A fear so terrible and deep, their body screamed to run away, and they would have rushed to an exit if there was one.


    But there was not.


    They were trapped in this room, separated from this¡­.from this¡­..horror by a mere curtain.


    "F-Fuck run away!" Jet yelled,


    "Gods what the hell¡­" Windflower whimpered.


    "Is that even a human?!?" Effie yelled, while Ling uncontrollably shook under her shirt.


    All the other Saints including Daeron, had automatically assumed a battle stance, prepared to fight with their life in the next moment.


    Staring at the screen in anticipation.


    The next few seconds felt like years, sweat dripping off their hair.


    As the Prince of Madness moved his head to look up at Sunny''s form, his eyes momentarily moved past the audience, causing them to shiver, but only for a second, not even making eye contact.


    Audible gasps sounded out, as they dropped their stances.


    "G-Gods I thought he was looking at us¡­" MoonVeil said in shaking breath,


    "Indeed, it was as if he actually saw, us" Nephis said in a flat tone, hiding her unease


    "Although it seems vain, we must put our trust in this place, it is our only hope against¡­that¡­.thing" Daeron echoed in a deep tone.


    Despair fully engulfed everyone''s bodies, although some hid it better than others.


    While this abomination was separated from them, and likely couldn''t see, interact or hurt them, it still put them on edge.


    Because even a Supreme was seemingly in fear of the Prince of Madness.


    Of the corrupted version of Sunny.


    Their eyes jittered, as they breathlessly watched the scene before them, too scared to even take a breath.


    ''W-what? He knows that this is a dream?


    No, that is not possible.


    ''How?!''


    The eyes of the Defiled slowly gained refocus, becoming sharp and crushing. Pressed down by the unbearable weight of harrowing insanity hidden in their dark depths, Sunny took another step back and held his breath.


    ''It''s a dream, it''s a dream...''


    The creature''s lips, meanwhile, twisted in a wicked smile.


    "Ah... it''s you. Which one are you?"


    The Mad Prince suddenly froze, then groaned and struck his head with a fist.


    "I can''t, can''t... can''t remember. Ah, but it is also an answer."


    His ugly face rippled, as if trying to assume a human expression.


    "You''re... neither. You are an impostor?"


    The creature''s voice suddenly grew dark and vicious,


    "You... murderer..."


    An unhinged laugh escaped his lips, and then, the Mad Prince slowly rose. His tattered rags moved, shrouded in mist...


    As Sunny took another step back, desperately trying to wake up, the Defiled took a step forward.


    "How about it, murderer? Come closer... I''ll tell you a secret. You deserve that much..."


    There was suddenly nowhere to go. The grey mist became solid, blocking all paths to retreat.


    And Sunny... Sunny was, indeed, curious.


    Curious against his will.


    What little semblance of sanity that remained, was shattered in that brief moment, as everyone''s inner voices and concerns rang out, exploding without restrain in the theatre.


    "An imposter? What does that even mean?"


    "Murderer? Who the hell did he kill?"


    "They can''t be the same person! It''s like beauty and the beast!"


    "Secret?! What kind of secret!?"


    "Get out child!"


    Shouts and yells filled the room, mixed with the fear and curiosity of the unknown. All but few had lost restraint, now seemingly on the verge of Madness.


    The truth and mystery behind all of it, seemingly having reached into this space¡­.


    Now spreading corruption, confusion and panic.


    Even Daeron, was too stunned to intervene, acting as the usual mediator. Because for once in his life, he was also completely stunned by what he was seeing, a rare look of fear on his brave eyes as they widened.


    "Gods¡­" he whispered


    Nobody was in their right mind to speak out, and question what the hell they were watching.


    It seemed it would be a while before anyone could calm down and form a thought.


    Their attention and shock only escalated as the scene shifted, as a new figure came into view in front of them, behind the curtain. Causing people to abruptly rise with wide eyes, almost feeling light headed from what they were seeing.


    It was another Sunny.


    ''What is he doing here?''


    The wraith seemed uncharacteristically serious as he stared the Mad Prince down.


    Without turning his head, the apparition said in a voice that was neither snide nor mocking... Instead, it was grave,


    "What are you doing, fool? Summon your horse and get out of here! Hurry!"


    "THERE''S THREE NOW?!?!" Effie yelled out of breath,


    "What the hell is even happening¡­" Cassie whispered with a trembling breath


    Everyone watched, unable to fathom a cohesive thought, as the two new Sunny''s became a blur, before slowly dissipating from the plane.


    Leaving the Mad Prince alone.


    He stood there indifferently, looking at where they had just been,


    "So soon¡­" he mumbled, before he groaned, grabbing his head.


    Violently twitching¡­.as he then screamed.


    Everyone in the theatre covered their ears, their faces laced in anguish. The scream was seemingly damaging their souls directly, like thousands of nails dragging on a chalkboard, causing some spectators to stumble forward and fall down.


    Rain and the other weaker lot, leaned over as they screamed in pain.


    As he continued to scream, Nephis with a pained look on her face, noticed a change in the room.


    The shadows¡­were shifting¡­moving erratically in chaos¡­


    As if responding to him¡­


    "What¡­" she uttered in disbelief.


    And then¡­.


    It stopped.


    In the next second, the terrible wail stopped, like nothing had happened. He lowered his arms and straightened his back, his mouth moving, eerie ramblings reaching their ears to their dismay.


    "W-Where¡­where¡­a-are¡­.you¡­.where" he mumbled, as everyone clenched their seats in dread.


    They held their breaths, in fear that even the slightest noise would cause a change and possibly alert him. They leaned back in horror.


    As before them¡­.


    The Mad Prince slowly looked around, before turning..


    Until he looked directly¡­.at the room


    At them.


    He smiled, as he whispered a single statement.


    "I see you"


    _________________________________________________


    I think G3 would be proud of this cliffhanger


    If you love or hate it, you can look at another fanfic author, Sunless (author of school days), for this development.


    As he jokingly mentioned that I could maybe have a scene like this.


    I played it off, but little did he know¡­.that I was already planning on doing so!


    I won''t torture you with this cliffhanger, and will follow up in two days :)


    Got quiiteee¡­.a lot of stuff to write ¡ä, but I look forward to it!


    _________________________________________________

 Chapter 10 - 10: Salvation in Ruin

    "I see you"


    Everyone stood frozen, as each syllable reverberated through the room, despite the two planes being supposedly separated by the curtains.


    But now.


    The idea of them being separated from each other began to falter, as everyone held their breaths in utter dread at whatever would happen next.


    The Mad Prince stood motionless, staring at where they were, as if silently waiting for an answer, yet he received none.


    A look of perplexion grew on his face, as he raised his foot, taking a few steps closer, leaning forward, his face now inches away from where the curtains supposedly were.


    "I-Interesting¡­.there is no evidence of any construct, y-yet¡­..I can feel a strange group of shadows right here" he whispered, his voice an eerie rustle.


    Like a child who had found a new toy, a look of amusement that shouldn''t exist on such a being, came into fruition. He smiled like a maniac as he took another step forward, threatening to collide with the space, as the spectators leaned back in fear.


    However, as he took that step¡­.


    The theatre¡­moved


    As if responding to the separate dimension, the moment the Mad Prince would seemingly meet the room, it would motionlessly shift parallel in response. Like two ends of the same magnet, they seemed to repel each other. The process continued for a total of five steps, before the Mad Prince stopped, realizing something was amiss.


    He brought his decrepit hand up to his face, stroking it with intrigue.


    Instead, he now moved¡­.around, the room.


    To this act, polar reactions responded. The room did not shift in response to this action, causing the Mad Prince to smile like a joyous ghoul, as he carefully navigated around the boundaries of the room, seemingly aware of the spatial difference, as his head craned up and down, somehow studying the invisible space.


    The spectators followed his movements with wide fear, full eyes, silent the whole time. The only one who seemed indifferent was Daeron who met it with an equally cold gaze. Though he had momentarily been shocked, he had quickly regained his composure. It would be contradictory to not do so after having lived so long and fought so many battles.


    The Mad Prince seemed to sense his piercing gaze, as he momentarily looked in his direction for a few seconds, before looking away.


    Eventually, he completed a full loop around the room, before stopping at the front.


    "D-Domain..? No¡­.slightly similar to Daeron''s,¡­.but¡­.stronger.." he erratically mumbled.


    Slowly, he raised his hand, as his palm clenched¡­.as if trying to¡­.grasp something.


    In the theatre, the shadows stirred, as hundreds of shaky seven fingered hands began to slowly rise. Their forms were fortunately unstable, as most immediately crumbled away.


    Yet, some persisted.


    One in particular, which was slowly rising and reaching towards¡­.Ling.


    Effie''s eyes widened.


    Despite the overpowering fear that gripped her, adrenaline began to pump, as her body moved with its own fruition, instinctively responding to the threat present before her child.


    Her hand flashed, swatting away the shadowy arm, causing it to crumble away, eyes widened in alarm at her action.


    The Mad Prince smiled, having sensed the response, unphased by his failure to breach the space.


    "So you are real¡­." he whispered,


    "G-GET US OUT!" Jet yelled in a panic,


    Eyes looked around in anticipation of a change, yet none took place to their horror.


    They remained in place.


    "How crude¡­" the Mad Prince hissed, his face now twitching with agitation.


    Like a beacon of hope, a figure from the front rose, causing audible gasps, shocked by their bravery to meet such a force. Everyone leaned forward, as if hiding, taking shelter in her towering, yet graceful figure.


    It was Nephis.


    Who else but the embodiment of hope and chivalry could stand against such a tyrannical being? Daeron stared at her with hidden admiration, as she took a step forward.


    "What are your intentions?" she boomed, her voice steadfast.


    The Mad Prince blinked, seemingly taken aback by the voice he somehow heard, his gaze faltering for a split second, before it regained its usual unsettling aura.


    "Why¡­.I just want to talk..?" he croaked, causing shoulders to stiffen.


    "Why? Daeron boomed,


    The Mad Prince slowly craned his head up until he locked eyes with Daeron, causing the immoveable king to flinch.


    "I get quite lonely¡­.isn''t it natural to want to talk to someone other than myself?" he whined


    Fear turned to suspicion, as everyone looked at their shadows, scouring to notice any difference in line with his claim, as they feared he was still testing the space. Trying to breach it.


    "Do not believe a word out of that¡­things, mouth. He is likely still trying to figure out how to get in" Morgan hissed.


    The Mad Prince craned his head to look at her, causing Morgan to involuntarily stiffen, primitive instinct under the fear of being gazed at by an apex predator. He cocked his head, a chilling grin of intrigue on his face.


    "My¡­is that Morgan of Valor I hear¡­? I''d almost forgotten what your deplorable voice sounded like¡­." he laughed, causing Morgan to lean back.


    He continued to laugh for a few seconds, before abruptly stopping, as his body began to ripple.


    To their horror, his figure momentarily became a haze, as seven more rose from behind him. All of them were dreadfully identical, and held the same feeling.


    They stared at the everyone for a few seconds, before moving on their own, walking clockwork around the room¡­.like a pack, sizing up their prey and the cage that hid them, from the beast outside. Helpless, everyone held their breaths, silently praying that the integrity of the room wouldn''t falter.


    To their hope, eventually the vessels clicked their tongues in unison, before merging back into one homogeneous being, before he plopped onto the ground in a carefree manner.


    "It seems you are right¡­I cannot enter that space, truly your wit is just as sharp as your loveless body!" he sadistically laughed, causing Morgan''s lips to twitch, rage growing in her eyes.


    "Why should we ever believe a word out of your mouth?" Tyris said flatly,


    The Mad Prince smiled, seemingly recalling something at the words, a smile of nostalgia briefly flashing on his face.


    "Why would you not? After all¡­.I''m the most honest person in two worlds!" he laughed, rolling on his side.


    Noctis watched the scene with wavering feelings, as his lips quivered. One part of him instinctively wanted to join in on the banter, while another chastised him at the mere thought.


    ''Most honest in two worlds..''


    At the remark, the fear the cohort all felt briefly quelled, as once again, the pained feeling of longing and nostalgia burned in their bodies. They didn''t know how to feel. Before them, this thing¡­.was supposedly Sunny, a sadistic mess that nobody could love. And yet, they felt it.


    They felt a spark of softness and somewhat¡­.pain, to the sight of him in such a state.


    Eyes moved, as they all met each other''s gazes, a mixture of confusion and remorse. More than ever they wanted to learn how their companion¡­.and friend they''d forgotten had come to such a state.


    Their attention was drawn back as his laughing quieted.


    "Tell you what¡­..how about I share a little secret to express my honesty?" he cooed, smiling, a smile of pure sinister.


    Realising what he was about to do, hands shot up their ears as people pressed with all their might to block any noise out.


    The Mad Prince''s mouth moved¡­


    Yet no noise came out.


    In response, the room slightly shook, but that was all. Looks of confusion held his gaze, as they lowered their palms. Meanwhile, the Mad Prince was casually sitting and watching them, seemingly waiting for something to happen, as a look of confusion and curiosity began to grow on his face.


    It seemed the room had intervened, filtering out the wicked words of corruption that escaped his lips.


    "Strange¡­most people would have turned into a pile of flesh or an amalgamation of tentacles and other deformities the moment they learned the truth¡­" he murmured


    He sighed in disappointment,


    "Well, all the fun''s gone now¡­.guess we really can only talk" he dejectedly muttered.


    Rain starred in utter confusion, "what?" she emotionlessly asked, oblivious to the danger that had just transpired. She turned her head to Ananke for an explanation.


    "There are lots of dangers in this world in many shapes and sizes dear¡­.but often the greatest danger is knowledge. With great knowledge comes realization and despair at the vastness of our ignorance, in existence some knowledge alone is so dangerous, that mere mortals like us cannot handle it¡­..and thus become corrupted" she whispered


    Rain''s eyes widened at the realization, but her attention shifted as the thing, seemed to now be looking in her direction to her horror.


    "Rain..?" it whispered,


    She shuddered, somehow holding its gaze, as it stared at her. A person is said to be one, but mind and body are not unison. Instinctively, she wanted to avert her eyes and cower, running away¡­.and yet she, herself, didn''t want to run. She wanted to look at him, despite what was threatening on the surface.


    As she knew, the person she hoped was still alive, underneath, hidden inside.


    Awkwardly she smiled, "Uuh....y-yeah, i-it''s me¡­"


    The Mad Prince starred at her, as his face softened, something that didn''t seem like he should be able to do. His eyes drooped, as he¡­.warmly¡­.smiled.


    "T-That''s nice¡­.I didn''t even r-recognize you¡­.such a terrible brother aren''t I¡­" he silently whispered, lamenting on something.


    Shoulders dropped at such a sight. While they couldn''t overcome the fear their bodies felt, they recognized and felt the unusual display of emotion on his face. The mind was the key to the body, as emotions were its fuel. As Saint''s who had complete control over their bodies, they were able to wrangle and harness these emotions to control and calm themselves.


    It seemed that a soft spot in his heart had been touched by the revelation, momentarily snuffing out the madness that plagued his mind.


    With this, they were able to straighten themselves, and hold their gaze.


    The Mad Prince continued to smile as he looked at her, before sweeping over the rest of the crowd,


    "Valor¡­.Song¡­..Noctis¡­..Solvanne¡­..Julius¡­.Kim¡­.Luster¡­.Daeron¡­..Windflower¡­.Ananake¡­.Effie¡­.Kai¡­.Jet¡­..Cassie¡­..and¡­..Nephis" he whispered, before pausing,


    "How can you see us and hear us?" Saint Cor echoed.


    The Mad Prince paused, seemingly trying to understand himself.


    "I can perceive your shadows, although they are strangely filtered"


    "How does that make any sense?" Telle shakinly stammered, unused to the bizarre nature of some aspects.


    However, he didn''t answer the question, nor did he even look in her direction, supposedly deeming her a gnat unfit for his attention.


    "Strange¡­I don''t know or recognize some" he muttered, his gaze moving over Telle and Ling.


    Effie was shook, as her mouth stammered,


    "You¡­.y-you know Ling?" she muttered in fear.


    The Mad Prince looked at her, a look of amusement on his face, "How could I not, I was there when he was born¡­every time he was born¡­. though I''ve never seen him grow up¡­" he muttered.


    Effie looked at him with suspicion,


    "How?"


    What little sanity that had surfaced seemed to once again submerge in that moment, as on the Mad Prince''s face, a demented look took over, like two beings in one.


    "How? I have fragmented glimpses of him¡­.mostly with his dismembered limbs, back when I was still trying to learn how to ascend¡­.such a peculiar existence" he cackled,


    Effie''s face became indescribably dark, pulling Ling close to her body with so much force, she might have crushed a normal child.


    "Stay back fiend" she yelled, causing the Mad Prince to tilt his head.


    "I can''t even enter this space, but maybe in the next loop I can¡­." he echoed,


    Suspicion rose, as curiosity took the better of them all.


    Loop?


    What did he mean by that?


    They watched silently in anticipation of an answer, the danger present having temporarily dissipated, as they leaned forward. But he didn''t respond, like a hunter waiting for the impatient prey to fall into his trap, seemingly goading them into asking him for more information.


    "Our Third Nightmare was in a giant time loop" Nephis solemnly echoed, causing shaky breaths to ring out.


    "Impossible" Gilead retorted, as others nodded in agreement.


    Nephis shook her head in dejection, seemingly wanting to disagree herself, but as a victim, acceptance was to live and continue.


    "We said it before, our Third Nightmare was quite bizarre, even we can''t believe the things we experienced there" she silently replied, as faces dimmed, trying to wrap their minds around the concept.


    "But we managed to realize the loop, and conquer the nightmare in the end" she continued, a hint of confusion in her voice as she and the rest tried to recall the details.


    The Mad Prince shifted.


    "We¡­.."


    "We?"


    "WE!??" he screamed, causing the room to shake¡­


    Fear once again took over as everyone tensed, the bloodlust emanating off his body almost physical, as sweat dripped down everyone''s faces.


    "So obnoxious¡­.. so cynical! Of course you would come to such a conclusion¡­.false promises to save everyone and everything, when you can''t even save yourself¡­"


    "But no¡­."


    "You had the sweat release of death, while I alone remained¡­.. alone and aware of everything as I repeated" he wailed, his voice a grotesque mixture of a laugh and a sob


    "And repeated¡­."


    "And repeated¡­."


    "And repeated¡­."


    "And repeated¡­."


    "And repeated¡­."


    Words became indiscernible, as he leaned forward, his speech impediment as his eyes moved side to side. A rare look of concern spread among the audience as they stared at the scene.


    This being¡­.so evil¡­..so strong¡­.so overwhelming


    Was so utterly helpless and in torment.


    What had he seen?


    What had he experienced?


    What had he lived through to cause such despair and pain?


    Nephis silently watched as he continued to break down¡­..as Sunny continued to break down. She watched as the person who she had supposedly had a relationship and loved, was so utterly alone and sad, shattering the image of the reassuring and calm person she had seen thrash abominations like nothing.


    And more importantly, she could feel it¡­.


    Though everything about her had been reduced to that of a Mundane, the feeling was ingrained, at times being able to sense the longings from other in the room just from their expressions and atmosphere


    She could feel the spark of longing from his body, beyond the veil, a desire like nothing she had ever seen, so terrible and vain. It refused to dim and go out.


    While she herself was a stranger to emotions, with how to express and understand them, in this moment, she felt that she had never understood something more in her life.


    It was a silent voice, a pained whisper¡­


    ¡­..


    ''I want to go home¡­.''


    ¡­..


    "How long?" she asked, taking a few steps forward towards the screen.


    He shuddered, as his head slowly rose, meeting her eyes, a crooked grin on his face.


    "I don''t know¡­thousands of years? Hundreds of thousands? Millions? It''s all a blur at this point¡­." he mumbled


    Nephis eyes twitched, as her face dropped, a look of pure remorse. Everyone held the same look in disbelief, even Effie who momentarily forgot the vile claims that he had uttered moments ago.


    ''So long¡­.''


    He had been alive for so long, beyond what a human should be allowed to endure.


    As children, the ideology of immortality was a curious gem to imagine the prospect at, with everyone wanting to be so. But as one matures, and lives through the strenuous and tumultuous experiences of life, they realize¡­..that death is a gift.


    In the life of a human, death is a...strange idea.


    It''s an ironic thing, that is inevitable when we come into this world. Some view death as a plague, some as an escape, others as misery and pain. This perspective changes as we grow older into many diverse opinions, but will never leave us. We grow up thinking of death as an abstract event only possible when we are older, leaving us carefree from an early point in our youth.


    But as we grow older, we realize the infinitesimal possibilities that may lead to our death subconsciously making us fearful our entire lives. And so we live with caution, varying depending on the person; but when we reach the end, we will truly realize the irony of waiting for a moment that has been by our side like a friend¡­.. in the shadows.


    As an Awakened, this concept is further brought to light. We are guardians, but also a bunch of miserable wretches that are constantly fighting against threats and madness, both outside and within.


    We can fight to live, we can fight for love, we can live for whatever reason we hold dear to our hearts


    It all matters.


    Because in the end¡­it has value, since it will leave our lives just as our existences will leave this reality in time.


    And yet¡­.


    He was forsaken from such grace


    The irony that one so closely connected to death, was so helpless in their own prowess¡­.


    Cast away, unable to experience the fleeting value of anything.


    How could he? How could anyone come to love and care for something, when it had no meaning? When they would just experience it again, without end?


    Again..


    Again..


    Again..


    And Again..


    Like a dream¡­..a dream¡­.. that wouldn''t end¡­..


    Everyone silently stared at the person before them, at this puppet, who was supposedly closely connected to Fate and yet was such a victim to it. Faces wrinkled, as tears began to well in the eyes of some.


    Rain was one of those people.


    Staring blankly at this version of the brother before her, as tears uncontrollably cascaded down her face.


    All the times he had been with her, smiling, joking¡­.laughing. Like none of this had ever happened to him.


    ''Well technically I am thousands of years old and three at the same time!''


    The carefree statement burned in her mind as she remembered his face, smiling at her. Walking through the snow¡­.sharing meals¡­..comforting her¡­.guiding her¡­..giving her hope. Her lips trembled,


    "How can you be so happy after going through so much¡­.?" she sobbed, Ananke noticing and bringing her into a comforting hug.


    Nephis continued to silently watch,


    "Why¡­what made you go so far" her voice reverberated as she looked at him, her face betraying emotion.


    He returned the look, silently staring,


    "I can''t remember¡­." he stammered, a slight chuckle escaping his lips.


    "There''s something inside me¡­. and I don''t know what it is"


    "What I''ve seen and experienced, nobody else has, and sometimes¡­. it frightens me¡­I-I think i''m losing my mind¡­..or maybe i''ve already lost it" he whispered, tilting his head down.


    Nephis watched silently as she opened her mouth to reply, but in that moment, he shifted and looked back up at her.


    "But then¡­."


    "When I''m all alone¡­. and about to lose it all¡­.I hear a voice. I-I can''t tell who it belongs to, nor can I remember¡­"


    "....but it never goes away" murmured,


    Nephis leaned forward, a small smile on her lips,


    "And what does it say..?" she whispered


    He shuddered, as his arms tightened, his lips quivering, a single tear falling from his face. Silently, he remained motionless, before slowly looking up, with a weak smile.


    "It tells me that I lack conviction¡­" he shakingly whispered.


    The words hung in the air as he seemingly tried to remember who had said them to him, before he shook his head, and dawned his usual unsettling aura.


    "But it doesn''t matter anyway, it seems that in the end it worked out and we escaped! Who knows, maybe I finally got to open that Cafe that I''ve always been dreaming about!" he laughed, slowly standing up


    Nobody replied as they silently listened, realizing the development. Nobody had the heart to tell him that he had been forgotten, as they sheepishly averted their gazes. It seemed Nephis was the one to be bearer of bad news.


    "No" she solemnly replied


    The Mad Prince twitched,


    "No?" he repeated, his tone filled with suspicion.


    "Did I atleast open the memory boutique that I always wanted?"


    Nephis''s gaze wavered as she bit her lip, unsure of how or whether to reveal what had happened. Both out of guilt and fear with how he would react. She looked back to the crowd, for answers, but everyone was equally cowering at how to approach such a topic.


    She sighed, taking a deep breath before turning back to face him.


    "Yes.." she replied,


    His lips curled as he opened his mouth to reply, but Nephis quickly cut him off.


    "But something seems to have gone wrong¡­.and you have been¡­.forgotten by everyone and everything" she said in a low, careful tone, pausing.


    "Even me¡­"


    Everyone clenched their seats as they held their breaths, terrified and prepared for how he would react, convinced that he would tear through the barrier and slaughter them at the revelation. Seconds were years, as they stared in horrifying anticipation.


    But to their confusion¡­.


    He didn''t react, remaining motionless, seemingly still digesting the information.


    Silently, he sat in thought, before his lips finally whispered,


    "I see¡­."


    "....."


    "I''m finally free", a smirk soon grew on his face.


    "Be careful what you wish for¡­" he murmured,


    He shook his head, as he looked at the others, his gaze moving to look at Cassie who flinched at his eyes.


    "It seems¡­..that your plan... worked... I''m glad that you got what you wanted¡­" he croaked


    Cassie''s face twitched as her lips trembled, aware of what he was referring to. How could even such a depraved, maddened and corrupted version of Sunny still look at her with such eyes?


    It was wrong.


    It wasn''t fair.


    She deserved to be yelled at.


    She deserved to be hurt.


    She deserved to be tormented.


    She wanted and felt the need to meet such a reaction, she deserved so. And yet, he didn''t look at her with hate.


    Only sympathy¡­.


    Maybe it was the selfless kindness that was the real torture.


    Knowing she could never repay or meet it with equal love and value¡­


    "So unfair¡­" she shakingly whispered,


    He continued to look at her before sighing, turning back to the rest.


    "I am grateful for this information, and am willing to answer some questions since you''ve answered some of mine¡­seeing that this place seems to be leaving" he replied.


    Eyes narrowed in confusion, as people turned to look around, eyes widening. Indeed, the room did seem to be changing, the curtains were slightly fluttering, color now slowly seeping back into them. It seemed that the viewing was indeed coming to a close.


    With that in mind, eyes turned back to the screen, a strange twinkle in them.


    It was greed.


    A being that had lived, experienced and learned so much¡­.how could one not salivate at the prospect of gaining information and history they would probably never get to close to in their short lives?.


    Julius especially, was seemingly on the brink of losing control, his fingers rapping his handrest as he tapped his feat. Clearly having gone long over his limit of patience as he immediately rose.


    "A Secret was mentioned? What is the context behind this terrible secret you learned?" he impatiently asked, eyes wide at his action, having clearly forgotten the danger even knowing it posed.


    The Mad Prince paused, seemingly amused by the display.


    "This thing doesn''t want you to know, so..."


    He dronned on, in thought of how to reveal the terrible secret that ate away at his existence, his eyes slowly moving over the crowd, stopping on Noctis.


    "....Never trust the God''s and their vain lies" he finally said.


    Noctis shivered at the words, a self-satisfied smile on his face,


    Everyone braced, once again preparing for some unseen force to descend upon them and corrupt their souls. But it did not, it seemed like the phrasing had worked, and the room had allowed it.


    But was it a good thing?


    It changed everything. While some naturally held suspicion and animosity, who wouldn''t have second thoughts about pledging their existence to some unknown power, they still wanted to believe the Gods looked out for the mortals. But now it seemed like they didn''t and were in fact hiding something.


    Something so dire and large, that they were seemingly ashamed of themselves, and made the world forget.


    All of them yearned to know exactly what he meant by those words and what he had learned. But they couldn''t even take the risk because of the room.


    "How did you survive your encounter with the Vile Thieving Bird? Daeron boomed, his eyes serious.


    Everyone held their breath, as they leaned forward, eyes glinting at the idea of what epic battle they would hear.


    But the Mad Prince simply blinked and laughed,


    "How would I know? I''ve never killed the damn thing! It''s too damn scary!" he laughed,


    "Though I do wish I could have killed it once, Vile Thieving chicken sounds really good" he murmured in deep thought,


    Daeron stared at him in disbelief, but didn''t continue, deeming that even if he did get an answer it would be the half-truth or a terrible joke. Lowering himself back into his seat.


    The colors continued to spread, now having turned the curtains in place of the walls completely back to red, as the remaining color snaked towards the front, where the Mad Prince sat.


    Ananke rose, sparking curious looks.


    "You¡­.I cannot forgive you¡­."


    "Though you were a victim of torment and corruption, that does NOT excuse your actions for the pain and misery you caused to the people of Estuary¡­ you wretch" she said in a venomous tone, a rare look of rage on her face which made everyone feel discomfort.


    It was sad to see the usual loving and smiling Ananke in such a state.


    And she was right.


    The Mad Prince looked at her, as his eyes moved up to look at an invisible sun. He smiled, as if reminiscing about the past, and everything he had gone through.


    Since the moment he stepped into the tomb.


    The moment he realised, and began fighting.


    "In my heart, I believe that though I am a sinner¡­..I have been saved"


    "And I believe there is something beyond this dream, and this Nightmare, and this world around me. Something more that is waiting¡­."


    "I have long danced with death, as the world I knew burned around me"


    "I survived because the fire inside, burned brighter than the fire around me"


    "The fire that had kept me alive¡­..was love"


    "My love...your love" he echoed, slowly looking at where Nephis stood.


    Ananke stared at him silently, no emotion present on her face, as she seemingly looked at the color of his soul.


    "You are not the one to judge whether you have been forgiven" she echoed,


    He dawned a comical smile,


    "Well¡­then I hope the other me has been killing a lot of big bad Nightmare creatures outside", he laughed.


    Though Ananke''s face didn''t reveal any forgiveness and understanding, she seemed to have accepted, something, as she slowly lowered herself into her seat. Everyone did the same as they watched the color continue closing in where the screen stood.


    Only one person remained standing at the front.


    Nephis stood still, the image now barely the size of a porthole, with only his face visible. They silently stared at each other, separated by the veil now becoming tangible color. It was an unspoken conversation.


    Words could never hope to express what they felt when they looked at each other in this moment.


    Maybe it was for the better, any words would lose value to what they felt.


    But it couldn''t just end like this, as he looked at her through the shrinking porthole, his face twitching as he seemed to think about what to say. An apology? A cry for help? All his anger and frustration? His mouth repeatedly opened and closed, until finally he stopped, having come to some understanding.


    He looked in her eyes as he smiled.


    It was a happy smile, an exaggerated smile, a ridiculous smile.


    "I-I''m glad that I get to live in a world with you.." he whispered, as Nephis looked at him with pity.


    "But it''s not you," she replied.


    He shuddered, realizing how things were, but not being able to do anything. Once again powerless, at the mercy of something else.


    "It''s fine¡­.i''m not losing too much, just myself¡­.being allowed to exist is more than enough for me" he whispered.


    He leaned to the side, peering over her shoulder into the crowd, looking at Rain.


    He stared at her for a few seconds, his gaze complicated.


    "Goodbye Rain¡­" he whispered, as the colors surged, and the room returned to normal


    The reward had ended.


    ******************************************************'' S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the shadowy visages before him finally faded away, he stood in silence, staring at where they had just been.


    Raising his arm, he clawed at the space in front of him, only to touch nothing.


    So¡­this was how it was.


    He had succeeded. After all these years of suffering and enduring solitude, it seemed like his efforts were not for naught. Someone did get a happy ending.


    Except that someone was not him


    He was free, but only a version of him, while he himself was still condemned in the tomb. Could it have gone differently? If he had pleaded for them to save him and take him away, could they have maybe done something?


    Could the mysterious place have used some powers to pull him out?


    He almost cried at the thought of the lost opportunity.


    It seemed like the history book on the shelf was doomed to repeat itself.


    One had to take the fall, so the other could continue and be happy.


    But why did it have to be him? Hadn''t he done enough? Wasn''t it too hard to ask for one selfish thing after everything he''d gone through?


    ''Could it be¡­someone else''s problem for once?''


    People say that some are born with tragedy in their blood, and it seemed that Sunny was the original source. His voice croaked as a noise he couldn''t control came out, a cacophony of sobs and wails.


    Around him, the world slowly began to fade as the mist churned.


    It seemed like the present him was about to wake up.


    He wiped his eyes as he coughed, an unreadable smile on his face.


    He laughed,


    "I thought I couldn''t do anything¡­"


    "...."


    "But I did it"


    "I wonder if they would all be proud of me¡­."


    "I-I hope that I can see everyone again¡­" he whispered, as the mist surged towards him.


    But he didn''t care, in this moment he felt so light. Like an invisible burden had finally been lifted, as he looked up, having begrudgingly accepted his Fate for once.


    As he did, a slight white light grew in the sky and twinkled. The plane shook as a voice seemed to rumble from the source.


    "Do you wish to live?" it echoed


    The Mad Prince stared at the light. It was the being behind the room, that was the only thing he could think of. Why it had come back for him? He had no idea.


    But one thing was strangely clear.


    It seemingly wanted to¡­..help him. Like it understood his grief.


    He stood frozen as he looked at the light which continued to pulse,


    Was this ok? Was he allowed to have a happy ending after everything he''d done in desperation for his goals?


    His remaining pride wanted to say "no", finally being allowed to rest and sleep after so long. But deep inside, a small voice cried out.


    It was not the voice of The Mad Prince


    It was not the voice of The Heir of Death


    It was not the voice of The Bastard Son of Fate


    It was not the voice of The Devil of Antarctica


    It was not the voice of The Demon of Hope


    It was not the voice of Mongrel


    It was not the voice of Lost from Light


    ...


    It was the voice of Sunny.


    Sunless.


    The boy who had never been loved and clung to survival all his life, the lonely orphan who escaped the depths of NSQC, the one who defied his Fate and survived when he had lost all will to live.


    He looked up at the light, as tears fell down his face, his lips shaking


    "I want to live¡­" he whispered.


    And the light responded, surging forward to engulf his body, as everything turned to black.


    ****************************************


    In the theatre everyone was currently conversing over what they had just seen and discussed, whispers and murmurs rang out. The only one who wasn''t participating was Rain, who leaned over.


    She stared silently at the floor as she replayed the final image she had seen before they had been brought back, the troubled smile he had as he looked at her before disapearing, as she continued to wipe her eyes.


    As she did, her eyes caught glimpse of something, a slight movement, as she looked down at her shadow, which she could have sworn¡­.just twitched.


    It stared back at her, making her feel uneasy. Rain was used to the idea of someone living in her shadow, but now it looked¡­.strange.


    It felt cold and unfamiliar.


    She held her breath as she watched it with her full attention. Her face brightened, as to her delight it moved, opening and closing its palm as it looked around, seemingly confused on where it was.


    "Brother..?" she silently whispered, her tone full of hope.


    The Shadow looked at her, as if thinking about something, before it slowly raised its arm.


    And waved at her.


    __________________________________________________________


    How many references is too many references?


    Because there are over 47 in this chapter lol


    Some more known than others, but they definitely helped


    I honestly like this chapter, had me wiping my eyes at times when I had to write parts ;)


    Things will just keep getting better and better :o


    __________________________________________________________

 Chapter 11 - 11: Secrets of the Cinema

    And it waved at her.


    Rain''s eyes widened at the sight, as she fought back the unusual urge to squeal in excitement. She could barely contain herself as everything was shown on her face. Luckily everyone was still discussing the events in the previous reward and was paying no mind to her.


    As she sat silently, her face slightly changed as the dopamine receded, now replaced with logic and a growing suspicion.


    Briefly, she looked side to side before tilting her head forward,


    "Master, why have you been hiding all this?" she whispered


    The shadow continued to stare at her, which was in her expectations, however, it exhibited no subtle movements or expressions to communicate how she felt. Over the last four years, they had figured out an unspoken chain of simple gestures to use when he wanted to convey something to her, when others were around.


    Seeing that he hated and was scared of social interaction, apart from anyone other than her.


    But now, all her shadow did was stare at her silently, like it was observing something it had long lost and cherished.


    Her eyes narrowed as unease grew in her stomach,


    "Really? So shy that you want me to introduce you or something?"


    "Why don''t you go greet your supposed girlfriend who now, kind of knows who you are?" she hissed in a joking tone.


    The shadow briefly stared at her, before it slowly turned its head to look at Nephis, who was currently conversing with the rest of the cohort. It stared at her for a lengthy amount of time, seemingly deep in thought, before it then turned back to face her.


    It raised its hands, fingers moving, seemingly trying to communicate with¡­.literal, shadow puppets.


    Rain watched with wide eyes as it stopped, finally having formed a message,


    "MISSED.YOU."


    Rain shuddered, as her eyes grew wide with shock,


    There had been no indication or reason for her brother to suddenly appear or be brought here.


    And yet he missed her?


    Sure, Rain was an excellent disciple, a prodigy one might say, that people should feel honored to be in the grace of while teaching. But it hadn''t been that long since they had been brought here.


    She thought¡­..and hoped.


    Nevertheless, it didn''t make sense for her Master to immediately convey his feelings about how he missed her. Maybe now that his identity had been revealed to her, his emotions were slipping and becoming soft¡­ S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No¡­.


    That was not his style, if anything he would be grinning ear to ear as he instead taunted her about how he always said so, and that she should learn to be more honest like him¡­


    ''Missed you¡­.''


    Rain''s eye twitched,


    ''No way.....''


    ''WAS THE PRINCE OF MADNESS IN HER SHADOW?!?!''


    She became light headed at the realization. It explained it all, from the unusual behaviour to the unsettling cold feeling she felt from him¡­


    But how!?


    Had he in fact managed to breach the place and jumped into her shadow unnoticed, or had some unseen change happened that allowed him into the room? Slowly, she turned back to her shadow, her anxiety screaming as her lips twitched with an awkward smile.


    "I-It''s you i-isn''t it..?" she stammered, her breath shaky.


    The shadow continued to hold eye contact, as it briefly nodded, causing Rain''s body shake.


    The Mad Prince was indeed hiding in her shadow¡­.


    She was reeling. The literal evil and corrupted version of her brother was now hiding in her shadow and talking to her. What the hell would happen next!?!


    Jump out and kill everyone?


    Plot to destroy this place?


    Corrupt everyone?


    Terrible possibilities flooded her mind, as she groaned in stress. Her eyes flashing back, scanning him for any suspicious activity. But there was none.


    It simply stared at her, slightly tilting its head.


    At the sight, Rain''s heart softened, fear and stress slightly calming. Yes, it was an evil and corrupted version of her brother¡­..but it was still¡­..her brother. It was still Sunny, the amazing person who she had learned so much about, and seen do so many aspiring things, which left her giddy, excited, and although she hated to admit it¡­..proud.


    Her brother was a freaking Divine, Saint, connected to Daemons and the Shadow God!


    Who wouldn''t want to gloat about such things?


    But more importantly¡­.he was still her brother and master, who clearly loved and cared for her deeply. She had caught a glimpse at what she dreaded he had gone through alone, and so it felt wrong for her to look at him with disgust and rejection.


    More importantly¡­.it seemed like he was calm around her.


    Like she was some sort of beacon¡­.or anchor, that calmed him and slightly quelled the madness and corruption within.


    She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath, before looking at her shadow.


    "How did you get here?" she questioned


    The shadow slightly turned, pointing at the screen.


    So the room did act and pull him here¡­..


    "Why?" she pressed.


    The shadow remained silent for a few seconds, before it shrugged nonchalantly. It seemed he didn''t know either.


    "Can you talk or do anything, or are you also mundane in here?" she continued, her voice full of suspicion.


    Her shadow looked at her, as his hands moved once again, forming a new statement.


    "I.SHADOW."


    ''Yes, yes, and I Rain¡­''


    She leaned back, sighing in relief. So, it indeed did seem like he couldn''t do anything, not even speak, which was a relief. Properly and perfectly filling the role of a shadow, like he was. Though, it was a question on how long and if she could even hide this from everyone else.


    She frowned.


    Why should she?


    It wasn''t her responsibility. Why the hell did she have so many bums freeloading in her shadow like it was their home? And for free? She scoffed at the prospect of how her hospitality was being taken advantage of.


    ''From now on, this shadow ain''t free¡­.i''m establishing rent you damn cheapskate! One memory capable of killing a God periodically, or at least some world changing information!''


    ''Take it or find someone else''s shadow to mooch on!"


    She paused as her eyes narrowed,


    ''Wait¡­I can''t be too cruel of a landlord, or else I may actually lose my tenant¡­I can adjust the demands later'' she murmured in deep thought


    More importantly, she was puzzled on what would happen once she left this place whenever that was. What would happen then? How the hell would she explain what happened to her Master, including how there was an alternate corrupted version of him chilling in her shadow?


    Would they fight over custody of her shadow?


    Like two roaches?


    That was given if she survived until she could leave, and what would happen to her after returning to the real world was its own problem entirely¡­.


    Her eyes narrowed,


    "Will you kill everyone in this room?" she questioned in a serious tone.


    Her Shadow twitched, as if scoffing, before raising its shoulders to imitate a shrug.


    Rain''s eyes twitched,


    She slowly turned around, to sneak a glance at Mordret. Currently, he was watching with amusement as Morgan conversed with the other Valor Saints in a serious tone. He didn''t notice her gaze to her delight. She turned back around, rubbing her face with agitation.


    ''Great¡­now there''s two, lunatics in this room, except one is my brother'' she silently groaned.


    Fortunately, people began to quiet down, clearly wishing to discuss the events that had just transpired, so they could better understand Sunny and his backstory. And hopefully¡­.leave this place.


    Julius stepped up,


    "So¡­..that somewhat solves the mystery of their Third Nightmare, and also reveals a lot of information"


    "Especially the warning to not trust the gods¡­" his voice echoed, as eyes narrowed.


    ''Never trust the Gods and their vain lies¡­''


    The statement still repeated in everyone''s minds, it left them all shook at the ambiguity. Something the Gods had done or knew, and thus erased it from the world. Something so terrible, that even the mention of the truth would supposedly bring corruption.


    It was mortifying.


    Some even regretted now knowing this reclusive information, fearing that it would cause unseen forces to put their attention on them. But what was done was done. Now that they knew the truth, they had to understand and live with it¡­.or find peace in oblivion.


    And yet¡­.


    The Prince of Madness had learned the truth.


    Who else, but such a treacherous existence could pry into the secrets of Gods and get away with it?


    He had learned the truth and endured the corruption for eons, and still managed to escape. Now residing in an ordinary Cafe. It was disorienting to comprehend.


    Noctis coughed, "Indeed, I never put my faith fully in the Gods, I always had an uncomfortable feeling they were hiding something"


    Heads turned towards him in interest.


    "How so?" Saint Cor questioned,


    Noctis laughed, "Anyone who''s lived long enough would have noticed it¡­.something happened¡­.they grew distant from everything, sometimes even lashing out, but mostly forsaking their believers in silence"


    Daeron and Windflower silently lowered their heads, as they thought about the words.


    "Indeed¡­.it is a mystery which we know little and risk learning about¡­.our only hope is to learn more through filtered information in the viewings" Daeron murmured.


    Everyone became silent.


    ''More viewings¡­''


    Eyes slightly dropped at the mention of the words, conflict breathing in everyone''s minds. Naturally, they yearned to learn more about the mystery of Sunny''s existence, gaining vast knowledge about hidden secrets and unknown information.


    But in the end¡­.


    It was tiring.


    As one ascends, their existence changes. Food becomes less necessary, thought processes become complex and accelerated, their entire biology changes. But at the end of the day¡­.they''re human.


    And humans have their limits.


    The air became heavy as people rubbed their faces in thought, their minds wandering until a light flashed on the screen. Slowly everyone turned, looking to see what two viewing options they had now.


    But everyone froze.


    Because there was now something different on the screen.


    Instead of two options, a long sentence now blinked,


    [You have deepened your knowledge of the Forgotten One]


    [Spectators may now take a break to process information]


    [Please follow the path to the waiting room]


    As the statements flashed, the curtains fluttered as they snaked towards the screen, as if they were alive.


    They covered every part, as something behind them seemed to move. What felt like forever finally ended, as the curtains moved in the middle, revealing a long hallway, with similar curtains for walls.


    There was no visible end in sight, and it seemed to stretch forever.


    Everyone stared quietly at the scene, unsure what to think.


    It wanted them to go somewhere?


    "Do we have a choice?" Jet asked with a sigh, causing people to look around.


    "It seems not, it''s best to just follow what this thing intends, either way, it won''t harm us anyway" Seishan chimed in.


    "It''s like an intermission on a late night show!" Jest laughed,


    Everyone paused as they looked at Daeron. Although they were all mundane, Daeron was a Supreme and a prominent leader, thus although everyone had experienced leadership, it could not compare. It was best at times to confide in one, they had survived and been successful for a reason.


    Daeron paused, as he looked at the gateway for a few seconds,


    "It seems like our only course of action" he sighed, as everyone understood and sat up, making their way down the aisle.


    Soon, everyone met at the front in their previous groups. Valor and the cohort, who had also adopted Rain, Ananke and Ling. Song and the Blood sisters, and finally the randoms who also now included Telle. Although part of her wanted to go with her parents group, she got along well with Windflower in the short amount of time, though they didn''t converse much. There was no awkward silence, everything felt natural¡­.like it was a friendship meant to be.


    Of course, she had looked to Tyris and Roan for permission first, and they calmly agreed, although Morgan gave them a questioning look.


    They stood in silence.


    "So who''s gonna go fir-" Effie joked before immediately being cut off as two figures walked past her and through the entrance.


    It was Noctis and Julius, seemingly having been unable to contain their excitement of the unknown. Julius was already on one knee as he studied the marbled floor, as Noctis looked up at the endless tall curtains falling from above, his hands on his hips as he smiled.


    He seemed to sense the eyes on him, as he turned around with a wide grin.


    "Do I look corrupted to you? I think I look just fine, maybe even better than usual under this lighting!" he chortled


    Everyone stared at him with varying thoughts as some shrugged their shoulders.


    Nephis looked at the cohort as they nodded, her lips curling slightly.


    "Lets go" she firmly said, as they walked under the curtain and into the hallway.


    Morgan and the rest of Valor followed shortly behind. Rain was the last in the group as she hesitantly looked at the shadow planted at her feet which stared silently back. She took a deep breath, before marching to join the group.


    Mordret took notice of this as his lips curled, his brow raising in curiosity.


    Shortly after, Daeron''s group followed and then so did Song.


    Finally everyone was in the hallway, as they turned around and watched the curtains move, closing the path. Looks of concern came into fruition as people looked at each other.


    "Well now there really is no going back" Kai murmured, a slight hint of fear in his voice.


    "We can only move forward" Ananke echoed, her reassuring smile reigniting everyone''s spirit.


    Effie picked up Ling who squealed and placed him on her shoulders as his hands rested on top of her head, his face gleaming from having such a high vantage point. Everyone shuffled forward slowly along the path.


    There was no noise as they did so.


    If anything it was too quiet and awkward. Mortal enemies of different origins were now casually walking together down a hall. They all felt¡­strange. Some were even conflicted on whether they should uphold their dignity and launch themselves at the other. Morgan and the Blood Sister were especially on edge, the frustration visible on their faces as their muscles underneath their skin twitched.


    But they couldn''t do anything, the violence warning still blinking in their minds, taunting them to act out of line.


    They continued to walk for a few minutes, expecting something to happen.


    However, nothing did.


    Steps became louder and louder from the endless silence in the hallway. Their path didn''t deviate once, if anything, it felt almost like it was stretching out and becoming longer. Seconds become minutes, as minutes turned into what felt like hours.


    Slowly fear started to creep in.


    How long were they going to walk before they reached their destination?


    Hours? Days? Weeks?


    To such an entity, time was perceived as a different concept, so they didn''t know what it felt was short or long compared to their perspective. More importantly¡­.there was nothing. No form of stimuli while they traversed.


    Such conditions would make a human crack,


    And such conditions seemed to meet their purpose, as Effie broke the silence with a groan.


    "For Spell''s sake! How long is it gonna make us walk for!" she grumbled in complaint, as she looked at the cohort, who could only shrug.


    "We''ve traversed longer on the Forgotten shore" Kai mumbled,


    Effie snorted,


    "And? At least there were things to fight and eat along the way, there''s nothing here! Like an upper-class nightmare!" she whined,


    The others could only stare at her blankly as she looked away with annoyance, her eyes moving onto Rain who was strangely walking with her head tilted down, focused on her shadow.


    "What''s got your interest?" she asked in a bored tone,


    Rain twitched as she hurriedly looked up, an awkward smile on her face as she struggled to respond.


    "Not much, just thinking about how my brother is the world''s greatest achiever, while i''m not even awakened" she mumbled in dejection.


    Effie stared at her, as a signature wolfish grin found itself on her face,


    "I know right! Truly he is the princesses man, I cannot imagine anyone else standing next to this immoveable ice-flower" she cooed, causing Rain to twitch, but before she could speak up, Effie continued.


    "Really makes me wonder how far they''ve gone¡­." she muttered


    Rain''s mouth hung open, at the words.


    Her cheapskate, hooligan of a master, her brother¡­..with Nephis. The idea had completely slipped her mind with the recent viewing, but now it was back and alive, like a tumor.


    And although she would rather die than admit it.


    Rain was also very curious¡­..


    She looked at her shadow for some sort of answer, but it didn''t change. However, she could weirdly¡­feel it? Like it was radiating emotion, an emotion that was¡­.curiosity.


    Effie watched her as she walked in silence, her smile growing at the scene of the effectiveness of her prodding, enjoying the sight of her very own corruption at work


    Her grin widened,


    "So¡­..who do you think is dominant? I have all my money on Nephis" she cooed, causing Rain to stop on the spot.


    She stared at Effie with wide eyes as her mouth opened and closed, seemingly malfunctioning. Pressing for the kill, Effie leaned forward, expecting an answer. But before she could get one, she stumbled forward as a pain shot up from her heel.


    She yelped as she turned around, to find Jet glaring at her,


    "You¡­you''re lucky I''m mundane right now, otherwise I would have done a lot worse. Stop spreading your corruption when my nephew is inches from the source" she growled.


    Effie stared at her, as a look of curiosity took over her face,


    "You know¡­"


    "It slipped my mind, since we''ve been brought here, have you been¡­.alright? Since you''re, you know¡­." her voice drifting off


    Jet paused, as she raised an arm over her heart, as if feeling for a pulse, before sighing.


    "No, it seems i''m still same ol'' bag of flesh, but this place seems to be feeding me a steady flow of essence which is keeping me normal."


    "Just like how Cassie has been granted weird artificial vision which allows her to see despite having her blindfold on. It''s strange¡­.this place isn''t enforcing or making changes to overcome obstacles, it''s weirdly¡­.. superseding it", her voice dronning off.


    "Sounds fancy for a way to call this place strange" Effie replied in a complacent tone,


    Ling shifted on her shoulders, "Mom..when will we get there?" Ling whined,


    Effie tilted her head up, until her face was inches away from his, as she smiled.


    "Not long dumpling¡­.I hope" she replied,


    "But i''m bored..." he whined


    Effie clicked her tongue.


    She hadn''t taken into account how long it would be before they reached wherever they were heading, and Ling was a child, a naturally ticking time bomb. Ever since returning from the Forgotten Shore, she had faced many harrowing Nightmare creatures and abominations.


    But ever since she had Ling, she realised one thing.


    No Nightmare Creature could compare to the impatience and boredom of an infant, it was its own horror.


    Her eyes darted nervously as she looked around for anything, but there was none. She turned to the cohort, but their faces were distant, especially Cassie and Nephis who held solemn looks, clearly deep in thought. Valor was a no go, and she didn''t have the confidence to ask the others she didn''t know.


    She closed her eyes as she took a deep breath,


    "Ah screw it¡­." she mumbled


    "Hey..um¡­screen? This walk is very refreshing and nice, but how long will it take for us to reach the place? And can we have anything to pass the time?" she asked in an awkward tone.


    Glares immediately landed on Effie, she could only raise her hands in protest.


    "What? I have a bored child here! You may not know it, but a child without stimulation is an accident waiting to happen!" she argued in protest.


    Tyris and Roan slightly flinched at the words, but didn''t falter,


    Morgan opened her mouth to reprimand her for acting on her own coalition without considering the rest, while possibly wasting their last question. Before she could make a noise, floating words blinked in front of the crowd.


    [You may be allowed to see the Cosmos during travel]


    [Questions unrelated to the viewing are unlimited but at the same time limited]


    [Please be wary and do not stare to deep into the void]


    Eyes widened as before anyone could protest, the curtains on both sides began to churn. Holes and gaps started to appear as the fabric moved, revealing¡­.nothing.


    As eyes squinted, billions of tiny lights started to come into view, as gasps rang out.


    They were in space!


    Somehow they were walking in a space that was up in space. They could see it all, from the distant twinkling stars to the iridescent glowing nebulas and galaxies.


    All of it was right before their eyes, like a never ending painting.


    Nobody breathed as they all stared out, staring at the cosmic beauty.


    One word could only describe it.


    And it was beautiful, dreadfully beautiful and infinite.


    They were only brought back to reality by excited ramblings that resounded from the middle of the crowd.


    It was Noctis, who was sniffling as he wiped his eyes.


    "Marvelous, I am truly blessed under the moon, or all the moons in fact to witness such a spectacle" he whispered.


    "What is this?" Daeron asked with intrigue, looking at Julius.


    Julius nodded,


    "This is what we call space, it is the space outside our worlds, our better said, the Divine realms"


    "It is the home and birthplace of the Gods, and more¡­." he whispered, his eyes tearing.


    Daeron and the others who had never seen such a spectacle starred in silence at the vast world that had been hidden from their eyes, Windflower was the exception, who munched on her popcorn with a quickened pace, her eyes twinkling.


    So their lives had been so small¡­..


    They continued to look in silence, until Julius loudly coughed bringing everyone''s attention back to him.


    "While it is all marvelous, this is merely to provide some stimuli, we should not stray from our path and goal." he announced,


    Morgan nodded,


    "Let''s continue" she boomed, causing some looks from Song, but they still followed.


    All of them continued to march, as they stared past the shifting curtains out into the void. Times seemed to speed up, as they found themselves having a large distance without even realizing. Because there was something else that alerted them of their passage.


    It was the Cosmos,


    It had¡­changed.


    Before, what was a painting of vibrant colors, now had taken a different darker saturation. Everything seemed colder and more alien, like a place outside of their existence, although they didn''t know how to describe it.


    Everywhere they looked, stars and planets all looked¡­.the same. Red, blood red, like a giant carpet of flesh and blood. A festering plague that seemed to spread and encompass everything. All except one lone planet that it hadn''t touched.


    It looked like Earth.


    But¡­it wasn''t?


    They couldn''t describe it. It looked in every way like earth, but in their souls they could tell it was not. Everyone was confused.


    "Where¡­.where is this?" Revel echoed in a confused tone, as the Blood sisters nodded in equal confusion.


    "A different galaxy?" Julius murmured


    "You''re suggesting that we''ve somehow traversed the equivalent of light years with mere steps?" Gilead


    Julius tilted his head as he smiled sheepishly,


    "You expect me to explain something that is at the level of a God, or maybe even beyond?" he sighed. Gilead held his gaze for a few moments before looking out.


    "This is¡­." Ananke whispered, as she looked at Nephis


    She nodded.


    "Corruption. It seems like even so far away the corruption spreads" she lamented in a solemn tone.


    Everyone silently stared at the view, dread clawing at them from the sight of the scale.


    So many¡­.


    So many had already fallen, and yet it seemed like their own world was one of the last. But also¡­this one, they were looking at.


    "Why hasn''t that world fallen?" Kim asked in a wary tone, as everyone looked at her.


    "Who knows¡­maybe it also has been infected by the Nightmare Spell?" Saint Cor echoed.


    "Doesn''t explain why we''ve never heard or seen it before, they could have at least sent us a postcard" Jest mumbled.


    "Maybe they have already fallen," Cassie solemnly replied.


    "Umm..I don''t think so" Rain replied, in a rushed voice.


    Everyone turned to her, eyes full of interest and suspicion.


    "Why do you say that?" Saint Cor pressed, as everyone leaned forward awaiting her answer with eager curiosity.


    Rain looked around at everyone, as she looked out again, rubbing her eyes twice and blinking before turning back and pointing her finger.


    "Because there''s a person out there" she said in a hollow tone.


    Eyes widened in shock as everyone shifted to the side, squirting their eyes as they looked out. Shaky breaths could be heard, as everyone seemed to have finally locked onto the same thing.


    Not too far away, drifting¡­.


    Was a figure.


    A human figure.


    Nobody moved as they stared at the body. It was really a human. A human woman. Some rubbed their eyes in certainty that their mind was playing tricks on them, but it was very real.


    She was drifting parallel to their path.


    Her attire was unique, a long stylish beige dress with frills at the bottom, neck and cuffs. Embroidered flowers of different colors below the torso, where a large leather book hung from a stylish belt. Her ethnicity was unclear, but her face was like a mesmerizing doll, accompanied by lucious brown locks that fell over her shoulders. Atop her head, was a curt, but cute western tophat made of straw with a green ribbon, that accompanied her green eyes.


    Which were staring back at them.


    She blinked as she looked at them, seeming to be able to perceive them, similar to how the Mad Prince did. Her mouth opened as she tried to say something to them, but no words came through; and even if they did, they were all too shocked to register them.


    "S-SHE''S ALIVE OUT THERE?" Kai yelled in disbelief,


    "How?" Nephis echoed.


    "An aspect of sorts?" Solvanne muttered in thought,


    Everyone continued to stare at the woman in disbelief as she attempted to communicate with them, eventually stopping as she looked at them blankly. Then, she grabbed the book by her waist and opened it, flicking through pages as if looking for something.


    "She wants to tell us something.." Cassie murmured,


    "We can''t" a voice sounded from behind them,


    Daeron stepped forward, his eyes sharp as he stared at the woman, "We don''t know her origins or her intentions, what she''s trying to tell or communicate to us could be dangerous"


    "Indeed" Ananke continued, "Her words alone could bring some sort of corruption to us" she murmured,


    Shoulders stiffened as eyes narrowed at the woman, who had now pulled out a feathered Quill and was writing something. Everyone held their breath as they waited to see what she would show them.


    But before she could finish, she paused, turning around, seeming to look at something in the distance.


    "There''s something out there..?" Beastmaster muttered


    Everyone took a step forward, in anticipation to see what she was looking at.


    The woman, turned back with a look of panic on her face. She frantically ripped out the paper she had written on, and pushed it towards them. Then, before anyone could react, she waved at them before a strange door appeared behind her, which she stepped into and disappeared with.


    Jaws hung open in confusion at what they just witnessed.


    "What jus-" Rain stammered,


    But before she could finish, the curtains shifted, closing the viewing and returning the pathway to normal. Everyone, still dumbfounded looked up as new statement blinked in the air,


    [Cosmos view has halted]


    [Malicious presence detected]


    ***********************************************************************************************


    In the empty void where the woman had just been, the paper drifted slowly as ice began to form around the edges.


    On the paper was some strange foreign language, a mix of incoherent scribbles and symbols. Fortunately, it did not matter whether they had seen what was written on the paper, as they had been blocked from their connection to everything including the Nightmare Spell. Thus, they would not have been able to understand what was written on it.


    But if they had waited a little longer, they may have seen the paper.


    In an unknown language, two simple lines were scribbled.


    It''s origin unknown, but if one could translate it to english.


    It would read.


    "The Fool"


    **********************************************************************************************


    I think it''s necessary to have a small break for the spectators to process what they''ve seen and learned.


    Transcendent, Supreme or more, humans have limits. o_o


    This little segment won''t be long, and next chapter they will return to the cinema for good old viewings and reactions,


    SO DON''T WORRY! THIS IS STILL A REACTION FIC!


    I just thought this would be fun :)


    Also, it may or may not have importance later in the story¡­..


    **********************************************************************************************

 Chapter 12 - 12: Twilight Beauty

    Inside the endless hallway, everyone stared at where the breach in the curtains had just been, as the two statements continued to blink in the air.


    [Cosmos viewing has ended]


    [Malicious presence detected]


    Most were filled with confusion, while a small mixed group had a growing sense of fear and unease. Though they were incapable of perceiving how it was possible, the correlations were not too far fetched.


    Space¡­


    Malicious presence¡­.


    Was it¡­him?


    The third Sovereign who had been lost in space, time and history? The one that struck fear even into the hearts of Anvil and Ki Sung?


    Most were fortunately oblivious to the idea, as information regarding Asterion was tightly guarded and limited, as supposedly through the simple gesture of knowing or saying his name, he would become aware of your existence. Nephis, Cassie, Morgan and Jest all wore looks of concern as the possibilities probed in their minds.


    ''Had he somehow found the space?''


    ¡­..


    No¡­.


    If he was capable of sensing and arriving at their destination, it would be illogical, as what would then stop him from leaving the moon and making his existence known back on earth? Additionally, they were in a supposed nebula light years away from their own, meaning that whatever was out there was something entirely alien to their knowledge.


    And maybe even more dangerous..?


    They lowered their heads at the idea, silently dreading, as a voice finally spoke up.


    "Ummm¡­.What the hell was that?" Luster stammered in a shaken tone,


    Everyone slowly looked at him with gloomy faces, equally uninformed.


    "Dangers of the Unknown¡­." Julius murmured, causing people to shift


    "Space is vast and infinite, it is only natural some horrors beyond our imagination prowl around, fortunately we have a cheat that keeps us hidden from these forces!" he chortled,


    "What dangers?" Solvanne questioned in a low tone.


    Julius looked at her, and shrugged,


    "Gods..? Daemons..? Something even more dangerous? Who knows? While I aspire to know as well, in reality, I am just a simple professor who educates people on the basics of how to start a fire.." he sighed in a placant tone.


    ''Something even more dangerous¡­''


    What could possibly be above, and more dangerous than Gods and Daemons?


    Heads lowered as some let out sighs. Truly it was harrowing and humbling to be reminded of how small and feeble their existences were in the face of such implausible forces.


    Nephis, Cassie, Morgan and Jest felt a wave of relief at the reasoning. Though Asterion was likely not at such a level, strangely¡­..they still felt more fear at him.


    Kai looked around in disbelief, seemingly shocked by everyone''s lack of concern about the woman they had just seen.


    "Yes, yes, that''s all fascinating but are we going to gloss over how there was a live human out there!?" he gasped in disbelief.


    "What of it? The Nightmare Spell has proven and taught us that the impossible, is more than real" Gilead replied, causing Kai''s eyes to widen.


    "That doesn''t change the fact that she was alive and trying to tell us something out there!" he complained in protest.


    "We likely wouldn''t have been able to understand what she even wrote with the Nightmare Spell cut off, which does automatic translations for us" Saint Cor murmured.


    Kai turned side to side.


    "But still!"


    "We are just as oblivious and shocked as you" Notis hummed, before bringing his hand to his chin in thought.


    "Although I would love to learn about her world, the clothes she wore were quite stylish..." he murmured in thought.


    Everyone stared in disbelief at Noctis carefree tone, as they became even more confused on the events they had just witnessed.


    Julius paused as he seemed to be considering something, before looking up to bring everyone back to focus.


    "From now on, let''s not take such risks. We seem to be straying from our main objective, of reaching this so-called¡­..waiting room. The place doesn''t seem to want to show us anything more, so it''s best if we just make the rest of the journey." he echoed,


    Heads silently turned to others, before turning back in a long kept silence, some nodding in affirmation. Though there was a silent divide between the prospect of the goal being the destination, or witnessing the journey to such a place, one seemed more amiable than the other.


    With that, they once again commenced their trek, lumbering forward down the path in silence.


    As they did so, Julius slumped his head.


    "Though I really would have liked to learn what that actually was¡­" he whined in an unusually pouty tone, unbecoming of a well-aged professor.


    They continued to walk, giggles sounding from the top of Effie''s head as she played with Ling, while hushed whispers resounded from behind between groups. It continued for another 15 minutes, before they finally saw¡­.a door


    At the sight, everyone unconsciously picked up their pace, until they finally arrived in front of it.


    The door¡­.


    ¡­.was normal


    Nothing extravagant, nor meak. It was a simple dark oak door with a delicate brass door-knob. There was no unsettling feeling exuding from it, and it did not make them feel any sense of unease.


    The only unusual thing about it, was the name of it, engraved in cursive on a copper sign, welded into the frame.


    The language was not unknown, it was english.


    What was unknown was one of the engraved phrases which seemed to be a slang they were not familiar with.


    It read¡­.


    ''Sunphis lounge?''


    Everyone stared in confusion at the door, some stroking their chins in thought. Even the seemingly bright and gifted minds couldn''t understand what it pertained to.


    All except one.


    Which wasn''t quite bright, but indeed¡­gifted in some sense.


    Effie stared at the words, as the gears in her mind churned.


    ''Sunny¡­''


    ''Nephis¡­.''


    ''Relationship¡­.''


    ''Love¡­.''


    ''Sunphis¡­.''


    Her eyes bulged as her mouth hung open, her body beginning to shake as her fingers twitched at her discovery.


    "No way¡­" she shakingly murmured, causing an unusual shiver in Nephis.


    Silently she clasped her hands as she closed her eyes, making a prayer, a single tear falling down her face.


    "You are my new God¡­." she whispered, as Ling leaned over, a look of confusion on his chubby face.


    "Mom, what is this place?" he whined.


    Effie lifted her arms up, picking Ling off her shoulders as she held him in front of her. An impossibly foolish smile on her face, as her eyes twinkled.


    She beamed at him,


    "Dumpling¡­.you are about to learn about the holy art, known as¡­..Romcom" she exclaimed,


    Ling smiled in excitement, as some looked at Effie in curiosity. The cohort turned their heads, their eyes shifting as their lips slightly curled.


    ''Romcom¡­''


    Slowly they craned their heads at Nephis. She returned their gazes with a look of foolish obliviousness, completely unaware of her situation. Although Nephis was a valiant and steadfast leader who they respected and cherished, there was an unspoken rule in friendships.


    A long, ancient rule, that everyone knew and found pleasure or despair in, depending on the position they were in.


    And that was the act of exploring another''s love life.


    Not to mention¡­.the love-life of Nephis, the seemingly emotionless and somewhat childish woman who had the romance awareness of an eight year-old girl.


    They had wanted a breather, a pause to process and digest everything they had learned, so they could ready themselves for the next volley of viewings about Sunny. The screen had responded, delivering possibly the greatest thing they could have ever silently wished for.


    ''Of this is going to be good¡­.''


    Slowly, they looked back at Nephis, a synchronised smile of mischievousness growing on their faces, as she continued to stare at them in confusion, a slow creeping feeling of dread growing in her body.


    Before she could ask what they were getting at, or discuss a plan of action with the rest of the people, a figure blurred past her at inhumane speed, as they quickly turned the doorknob and pushed open the door, stepping inside.


    Everyone stared at Effie with wide eyes, as she turned around with a mad look on her face, beads of sweat sliding down her face, as she smiled like a mad-man.


    "SAFE? YES! Come on, let''s see what it wants to show us, so we can quickly get back to viewing and learning about Sunny!" She cheered in a rushed tone, before slightly pausing.


    "Hell, we might even have to put a sock on the doorknob with what we might see¡­.." she laughed.


    Those who had experienced a childhood looked at her with wide-eyes, as their jaws dropped. Jet silently glared at Effie as Ling looked at his mothers face in confusion. Some of the more sheltered legacies and people of history looked at her in confusion, foreign to the implication.


    But those that weren''t, were well aware.


    ''OH¡­.''


    The thought silently echoed in their minds at the realization. Rain was especially confused with herself and her emotions.


    One part of her was violently disgusted by the idea of seeing her brother, not to mention¡­.her master, possibly doing... the deed. Yet as his sister and his disciple¡­..this was the perfect opportunity.


    An opportunity¡­.


    For blackmail!


    She grinned at the thought of her tormenting him for once instead of being the victim. The thought of his miserable and grumpy face brought an indescribable satisfied feeling in her body. She could do so much with the information!


    Slave him into making her Divine tier memories, VIP education on combat, possibly learning all the world changing secrets he had witnessed?!?


    She almost squealed at the prospect.


    Her eyes twitched, as she paused.


    ''Wait¡­.would it even work? What if it made him happy instead¡­." she muttered.


    She rubbed her face in thought as she glanced at Nephis, who was expressionless as usual, as a new thought idea came into fruition.


    How would she look¡­.?


    Nephis was her idol in every possible way, someone she looked up to and aspired to be. And yet, she was also very curious how she acted around her brother.


    Was she also emotionless?


    Mature and polite?


    ¡­..


    Or affectionate and cuddly like a cat?


    Ideas and possibilities started to burst in her mind as her lips twitched. Eventually she shook her head as she slapped her cheeks, grounding herself back to reality.


    "No..no¡­this makes me look like a pervert¡­" she muttered, as her shadow looked at her in curiosity.


    Slowly, unnoticed to anyone, it also turned to look at Nephis, seemingly in anticipation and curiosity as well¡­.as it also wanted to know.


    No¡­it yearned, to know.


    Song and Valor also processed and understood what she had just said.


    Morgan was conflicted.


    Although there was no better opportunity to learn the emotional vulnerability of Nephis who she had suspicions of for Valor to get a better hold on her, she was still conflicted.


    Not because of the act of learning vulnerable information, because of what she would have to watch to learn it.


    She detested romcom''s or any sort of romance related topic, for very painful and personal reasons.


    But now, it seemed she would, like always, have to cast her feelings aside in line with her duty and responsibility as a representative of Valor. Her face became cold, as she glanced at the other Valor Saints, and gave them a nod of affirmation.


    Song was also processing the information, although one was more affected from the rest. Beastmaster was practically salivating as she stared at the door, her fingers slightly twitching. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other BloodSisters stared at the scene, a look of concern and realization on their faces. As sisters, they understood each other, and thus understood Beastmaster well.


    More specifically, her unusual tendencies to search out possible worthy adversaries. While everyone had their own tastes and preferences, hers were quite unique and dominating of her rationalization.


    Over time, they had become aware of Beastmaster''s increasing view towards Sunny, at a level they had never seen before, which quite frankly¡­.made them feel uneasy.


    "This will only make things more dangerous.." Revel mumbled,


    Silent Stalker looked at her with amusement, "Oh? I thought you would be supportive of our sister finding a companion" she murmured


    Seishain sighed, as she shook her head,


    "It is our objective to get him and his Sister onto Song''s side, knowing his position and strenuous potential in survivability"


    She paused, as a rare look of concern dawned her face,


    "But now¡­.i''m strangely concerned that he won''t even last a week¡­" she murmured


    The other Bloodsisters lowered their heads in thought, briefly turning to glance at Beastmaster who still stared at the door with an enthralled look. They turned back, a solemn look on their faces.


    "I don''t suppose anyone would like to step-up and tell her otherwise then¡­" MoonVeil murmured, as the others silently shook their heads.


    Although all of them were Saints, in this situation, some Saints became more dangerous than others.


    "Lets just proceed and continue gathering information for Mother" Seishain said in a careful, silent tone, as the others nodded.


    Unanimously, both Valor and Song began shuffling towards and through the door. The separate group of outcasts held a look of confusion at the unspoken agreement, but held their questions and continued through the group.


    Eventually, they all made their way in and stood motionless, observing their new surroundings.


    The new room, was a bit different from the cinema.


    It had the usual red curtains for walls and a grand viewing screen at the front while the dimensions were all the same. However, instead of rows of seats¡­.there were now four large couches spread out in the room, facing the screen.


    Each couch was quite grand, clad in stylish red fabric that looked soft to the touch. Their shape was circular, with a hollow center which had a small table. On each table was a sizable plate of¡­.sliced tomatoes?


    Before anyone could speak, Noctis seemingly teleported onto one of the couches as he kicked his leg onto the table, tossing some of the tomatoes into his mouth as his arms stretched over the neck of the couch.


    "Tangy¡­.but flavorful! And it accompanies the red aesthetic of both the curtains and the couches! AGAIN, this fabric is truly divine! I refuse to die, although it''s not possible, before I find the artisan behind this place, I must request he send some of this furniture to my ship!" he laughed, caressing the couch.


    He paused, sensing the gazes of everyone on him as he smiled,


    "You''d think that by now, you''d start to create a profile of who I am, yet you''re still surprised by my actions?" he chortled


    Jest brought his hand to his mouth to stifle a laugh that was fighting its way out of his mouth, as Morgan glared at him.


    Silently the group split off as they walked to their separate couches. The first row, now merged with the rest of Valor as they claimed a couch near the front, while Song claimed one parallel. The middle row moved last, claiming and filling the other couch which Noctis resided on.


    Four people remained standing having not chosen a place yet, as their eyes moved to the fourth, which remained empty.


    Telle and Windflower both glanced at their parents, looking for approval, which they received a nod. Tyris, Roan and Daeron exchanged glances, as they briefly smiled at each other in parental telepathy. Telle and Windflower beamed as they looked at each other, smiling as they moved in sync, like they were one being, plopping together onto the fourth couch, and digging into Windflowers popcorn bucket.


    While their meeting had been abrupt and short, the unspoken time they spent together spoke to both of them. Like they were best friends meant to be.


    Rain was another one of the people who remained standing.


    She nervously glanced at the couch which had the cohort and Valor, tempted to join them. However, a part of her was slightly in fear at the prospect of what Effie would say to her, and in front of the rest of the world renowned Saints. She glanced at Ananke and the cohort, as they stared at her, before giving a nod of understanding, Nephis still oblivious.


    Rain let out a shaky breath at the reassurance, as she glanced at her shadow, before making her way over to the fourth sofa and plopping down near Telle and Windflower.


    They glanced at her, as she her lips curled into a awkward smile,


    "Y-You don''t mind if I join you right? One girl to another¡­?" she stammered with a lack of confidence.


    Telle and Windflower looked at each other, before Windflower raised her arm, beckoning the popcorn bucket to Rain.


    "Want some?" she asked in a muffled tone, seemingly pleased that another was being assimilated into the growing popcorn cult.


    Rain stared at the outstretched bucket, as she slowly reached in and grabbed a handful.


    "T-Thanks¡­." she said in a confused tone.


    As she brought her hand out, a figure moved past her, as the fourth and final person plopped down on the opposite side of the couch, parallel to Rain, causing her eyes to widen in shock.


    Mordret smiled as he looked at them, before glancing at Windflower,


    "May I?" he asked


    Windflower stared at him for a few seconds, before shifting the bucket towards him.


    "Help yourself"


    Mordret smiled, as he grabbed a handful, happily munching on it with a carefree expression. Both Valor and Song stared at him, a mixture of suspicion and disbelief and what they were seeing. He innocently blinked as he smiled, his mouth now stuffed with popcorn.


    Before anyone could speak up, the screen blinked, having sensed that everyone had taken a place. A statement now blinking.


    [Welcome to the Sunphis lounge]


    [Spectators have been brought here to calm down after multiple viewings]


    [You may choose between two viewings to enjoy]


    [After one has been witnessed, you may proceed back to the cinema]


    [Two questions may be asked]


    The sentences blinked on the screen as everyone stared at them. Effie was shifting uncontrollably in her seat, while others read over the statements.


    So, these viewings were not of importance, but did hold some sort of value¡­


    But what type of value and to whom?


    Silence was broken by the sound of coughing, which came from Julius as everyone shifted their gaze onto him.


    He meekly smiled,


    "I assume we hold one question for the context behind the viewings, while the other is open for debate" he echoed.


    Daeron nodded in affirmation, as the other followed suit. Julius smiled as he stood up, dusting his clothes before spinning around.


    "Is there any inquiries or suggestions on what the other question should be used for?" he questioned.


    Heads lowered in thought, before a hand finally rose.


    "Ask for the definition behind this term¡­.sunphis" Solvanne''s voice sounded from the back, only to be met with a defiant snort.


    "For someone who''s lived so long, your brain seems awfully slow" Effie chimed.


    Solvanne stared at her across the room, her eyes slightly twitching as Noctis wiped the tears forming on his eyes. She took a deep breath, before looking back at Julius.


    "....THEN, ask for the context behind why these viewings are separate from the other room" she hissed.


    Julius nodded as he looked around for any objections, as everyone remained silent. He bowed, before turning to the screen.


    "Ahem, Why are these viewing choices separate from the ones available in the cinema?" he echoed.


    The screen blinked as words began to shift, everyone leaning forward.


    [Light and Darkness are two sides of the same coin taken for granted. Darkness cannot exist without Light. And Light''s brilliance cannot be recognised without the Dark. Despite their positions, these paradoxes cannot exist without each other. Yet, the Light has left the Darkness. The Darkness never gives up, forever chasing after it]


    ''Light and Darkness¡­''


    Everyone stared at the sentence, solemn looks everywhere. One did not need to be a poet to understand what it alluded to. Light and the Dark. Sunny and Nephis.


    And how one had forgotten the other¡­


    While one still chased after them in desperation¡­


    Some glanced at Nephis with solemn looks while others with a mixture of spite and curiosity. Morgan was also feeling slightly better, having found something to distract her mind, being that of the misery that Nephis would feel in this moment.


    They all looked at her as she silently stared at the screen, wondering what she was thinking.


    Nephis remained silent, staring at the words. Her unease growing as her stomach dropped. In this moment, she only felt guilt and remorse. The description hinted at a continuing battle of their emotions for one another, which she had a guilty suspicion she played a part in.


    What was the reason he had been forgotten?


    Was it because of her?


    Did she do something to hurt him?


    What would have happened if he hadn''t been forgotten all those years ago¡­.


    No¡­


    She closed her eyes as she looked at the others with her mask, as she flatly responded.


    "We have our answer, let us proceed with the options and the context" she echoed without emotion.


    Eyes widened in shock at the lack of display on her face, some even shook by her inability to express herself. Effie and the other cohort members seemed to look at her with a slight hint of disappointment, while Cassie stared at the screen silently.


    But Nephis did have emotion.


    Only it was like a raging storm that she was a victim of, she didn''t understand it, nor could she control or harness it. All she could do was hide it with a mask on her face, just like she did so with the searing pain she felt when healing someone.


    Conflicted, she signalled Julius to continue to not let her emotions get the better of her. He nodded in silent response.


    "What are the two viewing options and what is the context behind them?" he finished.


    The screen blinked again, as two statements formed.


    [A new Dawn]


    [or]


    [Twilight of Martyr]


    Effie''s face twitched at the sight of the two options, inches away from lashing out in outrage if not for the two paragraphs that began to form under the viewings.


    [Like the beginning after the end. Darkness and Light will separate. Time is not finite, and these two will meet again one Night. Fate watches silently as Light and Darkness converge to once again merge]


    [or]


    [In a silent room, alone from the world, a light flickers. A fleeting glow as the quiet lingers. Light and Darkness embrace, hearts surge. Bound by love as their souls converge. The world forbids an unholy embrace. Yet Fate itself will not erase. A love so strong, none dare urge, Not even Gods nor Daemons diverge. As they lay in silence, lost in sight. A delicate painting of black and white]


    As the final paragraph blinked, Noctis sniffled as he wiped his eyes. Solvanne looked at him in confusion, as he noticed her gaze.


    "What? So heartless you can''t appreciate such beautiful poetry?" he murmured


    Solvanne stared at him for a few seconds before she turned back to the screen, slightly leaning back, her eyes softening.


    "It is quite nice¡­" she whispered in a hushed tone, her demeanor causing Noctis to shudder in confusion at who the person next to him was.


    "Quite elegant" Daeron murmured as Julius nodded.


    Nephis stared at the screen as her heart dropped.


    Not at the prospect of options, but because she had finally realized what this place meant¡­


    It was going to show everyone¡­.


    HER LOVE LIFE!?!?!


    She was reeling in shock. The image she had built up to everyone and the world itself was now about to be torn apart at the indecency that was going to be displayed in full view to everyone''s eyes.


    She wanted to scream and bury her face, but she couldn''t!


    Like a statue, she stood silently rooted to the spot, as murmurs rang out.


    ''Speak out? No¡­that will ruin my image and thus my position''


    ''Go along with it¡­?''


    ''AS IF! I have no clue how far this thing will go!''


    She brought her hand to her face as she chewed on her nail. There had been no previous explicit scenes or exposure, so it was highly unlikely that would change. But this was a completely different room with a different focus, so maybe the rules had also changed?


    She shifted to her left to look at Cassie for aid, as she silently stared at the screen.


    Cassie turned to Nephis her expression flat, before a slow smirk grew on her lips. Nephis had been aware that Cassie had been shaken by the previous viewings and the stuff they had learned. Thus, she had been delighted at the prospect of the break room which could maybe calm her down.


    But it seemed to have been a bit too, effective


    "Wow Nephis¡­.I didn''t think you''d be the one for romance." she cooed, causing Nephis''s mouth to drop.


    "You don-" she spoke up, but Cassie cut her off.


    "You did say that you were researching and trying to understand passion¡­" she murmured with a mischievous tone.


    Nephis''s eyes widened, as her poker face and facade slightly cracked.


    "H-How¡­y-you¡­.you''ve never even had a boyfriend!" she blurted out, her hands flying to her mouth at the realization of her rash actions.


    Cassie shuddered, seemingly physically affected by the words, as the atmosphere around her grew dark. She silently tilted her head up to look at Nephis, a simple, but dangerous smile on her lips.


    "Then I hope you can give me some pointers in the viewings" she said in a flat tone, with a slight hint of spite.


    Nephis could only stare at her in disbelief, at a loss of how to respond.


    Before she could even grasp her thoughts, too large familiar hands landed on her shoulders, as she slightly paled. She had known them all too long, and the corrupted being they belonged to.


    She tried to resist but although they were all mundane, Effie'' sheer mass gave her a slight advantage in strength as she forcefully turned Nephis around to face her.


    As she did, Nephis slightly shuddered at what she saw.


    Effie was beaming as she smiled, her grin stretching across her entire face, almost inhumane. Nephis could only stare silently.


    There was nothing she could do.


    At this moment her Fate was truly sealed.


    All she could do was take a deep breath, and prepare for the verbal slaughter she was about to endure. But strangely instead of a barrage of words, Effie instead pulled her inwards into a tight bear hug.


    Nephis blinked in confusion as Effie held her, a slight sniffling sounding.


    "Princess¡­.I knew there was always hope for you¡­." she whispered as she patted her back.


    Nephis slightly shuddered as she remained motionless in Effie''s embrace, enduring everyone''s stares in solace. Eventually, her strength came back, as she managed to push her off.


    She breathed deep breathes as everyone looked at her in silence.


    Clearly, because the viewings were related to her, they wanted some affirmation of which she preferred or had an idea about.


    But in this moment, the battle hardened valkyrie had taken an emotional blow she had never experienced before, as she stood silently, like a broken robot.


    It seemed¡­like the only incorruptible being in existence¡­


    Had finally succumbed


    Gazes intensified as Nephis could muster out the only thing she could think of.


    "Choose what you want"


    As words left her lips, and her eyes widened at the realization to the weight behind her words; before anyone could react, Effie shot up like a tall pillar.


    "GIVE US VIEWING OPTION NUMBER TWO!!!" she squealed excitement,


    The screen shifted before anyone could protest, as Effie triumphantly lowered herself down. Jet slowly leaned over as she grabbed Ling and placed him on her lap, earning a look of confusion from Effie.


    "What?"


    Jett looked at her pity, as she sighed.


    "There''s no hope in saving you, might as well preserve your bloodline" she lamented in a solemn tone.


    Before she could retort, a hand grabbed her forearm, as she turned to the side.


    "Effie why did you do that" Nephis said in a slightly rushed tone.


    Effie smiled,


    "Why else?" She cooed


    Nephis continued to stare at her blankly, her grip on her arm tightening, threatening to rip it off. Effie slightly winced as she leaned forward.


    "You''d think as a legacy baggage you''d be more knowledgeable in literature, but it seems swords were more attractive to you¡­" she said in a sing-song voice.


    She leaned forward, her face now inches from Nephis.


    "Let me spell it out¡­"


    "We get to see you two being freaky"


    Like the finishing blow, Nephis physically shuddered at the realization, as her eyes widened. Effie relentended proceeding from kill, and commencing the slaughter.


    "I can even spell it out for you¡­"


    "F. R. E. A. K. Y." she cooed, each syllable causing Nephis to twitch.


    Nephis''s eyes continued to widen in disbelief at the revelation as her mouth slightly dropped.


    "N-No that''s no-" she said in a panicked voice, but was cut off by the colors having finally set.


    Nephis starred in horror at the screen as she scrunched her toes. Everyone leaned forward in shock at what they were seeing, a mixture of disbelief and amusement.


    Jet quickly placed her palms over Ling''s face to shield him.


    Rain covered her eyes with her hands, slightly moving her fingers to sneak a look, while Telle and Windflower eating pace quickened.


    Seishan had to smack BeastMaster''s head to make her close her mouth at the possibility of a Saint actually drooling all over the place.


    But what better reasoning could there be?


    As on the screen, to everyone''s shock¡­.


    Was a vibrant image of Sunny and Nephis in a bed, wrapped in a silk blanket as their hair sprawled all over the cushions like a delicate painting.


    Their faces inches away, as they held each other''s bodies, wrapped in an embrace as they slept in tranquility.


    ______________________________________________________________________


    Not gonna lie, this chapter had me giggling and kicking my feet at times when I was writing


    Hopefully, I quelled your concerns about this still being a "reaction fic"


    THIS IS AND ALWAYS WILL BE A REACTION FANFIC!!!!!


    We will get back to all the bloody and cool fights in the next chapter, dw :)


    And yes, I will follow up in two days


    (We are already starved for Sunphis moments in Shadow Slave)


    This one goes out to all the Sunphis fans


    Scream my Sunphis warriors (¡É?o?¡É)


    ______________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 13 - 13: Love, Death and Shadows

    Sunny slowly opened his eyes.


    Pure sunshine was pouring through the tall arched windows, and the air was suffused with warmth. The sweltering heat of Godgrave was dispelled by a pleasant breeze.


    The storm was long over, and the world was at peace. His body felt refreshed and revitalized despite having been enveloped by a blissful fatigue not too long ago, and his mind was at ease. He had slept well¡­ better than he had ever slept in his life. Waking up in Neph''s bed for the second time in a row felt quite amazing.


    Of course, this time, he had not just fallen asleep atop the covers. Feeling a tantalizing, warm softness pressing against his chest, Sunny raised his head and rested it on a hand, looking down.


    Nephis was sleeping peacefully by his side, in his embrace. Her long, beautiful silver hair was scattered across the pillow, glistening in the sunlight. Her face was smooth and enchanting, more vulnerable than it had ever seemed before. Below it, her slender neck led to a round, alabaster shoulder¡­ and beyond that, the alluring sight of her delicate clavicle was revealed, making his heart race.


    To Sunny''s chagrin, the rest was covered by a pristine white sheet.


    Everyone stared at the screen with wide eyes, mouths open in shock, both from the context of the screening and also the image itself.


    Clearly this pertained to a time after an intimate moment, which was embarrassing to say the least.


    But strangely no reaction had sounded or been visibly audible from Nephis, who had been in silent shock ever since the image formed.


    The other part of the shock¡­..was the bombshell of the image itself


    Both Nephis and Sunny drastically stood out among other Saints in beauty, one could even mistaken their appeal at the level of Supremacy, or possibly more. And now, these two beings were together in a loving embrace.


    The image, to say the least....was overpowering


    Like a depiction of Adam and Eve, it was a spectacle to the eyes, which nobody could refuse to indulge in, nor not show appreciation for, as voices soon sounded out.


    "PRINCESS! Y-YOU!!" Effie squealed, barely able to hold a sentence.


    "Damn Nephis" Jet whistled, still covering Ling''s eyes.


    Kai remained silent as he stared at the scene, a subtle blush of embarrassment as he refused to avert his eyes from the spectacle, seemingly basking in the appealing aesthetic.


    Rain held her gaze, seemingly in a trance at the sight, internally fighting between averting her eyes and continuing to look, as a single phrase boomed in her mind.


    ''You know Changing Star? Lady Nephis? I was practically her boyfriend''


    Her mind threatened to collapse on itself from shock, unsure of how to react.


    ''My terrible brother and master has defiled the purity of Changing Star!!'' a part of her screamed in anguish, while another considered another important matter.


    ''.....''


    ''Nephis is my sister in law¡­..?''


    Her eyes moved side-to-side at an alarming velocity as she weighed the two realities, unsure of how to feel. Telle and Windflower offered no consolidation, nor words, as they were also absorbed by the image, popcorn flying into their mouths at increasing speed. All the meanwhile, her shadow offered no help or consolidation, as it was also staring at the screen in a trance.


    What it felt when it stared at the scene, couldn''t be described.


    An emotion so deep, complex and passionate, it consumed its entire existence, both as a source of life and decay


    A Longing¡­.. a will.... not even the Gods could stand up to.


    Although silent, if it had a body and could act, a silent tear would fall from its face.


    A single, bittersweet tear.


    While shock and curiosity was more than alive in the room, some people also had different feelings when staring at the scene. Morgan was the main person, as she remained motionless, her hands slightly clenching the leather by her side, as she looked at the display of affection.


    Her face betrayed no emotion, but her eyes were unfathomably deep, as a storm of emotion raged in her heart.


    She was¡­.anguished.


    Pained one could say, at the sight.


    She helplessly stared at the warmth of the scene, despair tugging at her being at the prospect at how she could and would never be able to experience or receive such feelings. Her flaw had stripped her of the possibility of experiencing such a life.


    Her face darkened, as spite and disdain grew in her being.


    "Meaningless¡­." she muttered under her breath, as her eyes shifted.


    She paused, recounting the beginning of the scene, as her lips slightly curled, her mood improving slightly.


    ''GodGrave..''


    So he had indeed been brought over to Valor''s side for the war¡­.


    Though the reason was certainly due to Changing Star''s position and his relationship with her, likely not swearing or holding any allegiance to her father, he had been won over nonetheless. Her lips continued to curl in satisfaction as she turned her head towards the couch with the BloodSisters.


    Seishan had also seemed to realize the implication, as she held Morgan''s gaze with a cold indifference, bringing her satisfaction.


    She lost concentration from incoherent ramblings that emanated from her right side, as she turned her head and gazed at Beastmaster with a worrying look. All the other BloodSisters did the same.


    "This surely must be a gift left behind by the gods¡­.a legacy relic in the form of a human, made for me?"


    "But he holds affection to Changing Star¡­.doesn''t matter¡­.maybe we can even get him to digest mother''s blood to turn him into a puppet.." she muttered


    Her eyes dangerously darkened


    "Or a toy¡­." she mumbled, as the other BloodSister shuddered, unsure whether they were talking to their sister or some corrupted nightmare creature of lust.


    Still, there was probably no sight more lovely in the entire world.


    He remained motionless for a while, delighting in the breathtaking scene and listening to the subtle sound of Neph''s tranquil breathing. His mind was a little empty. This moment, this feeling, this¡­ closeness. He had been wanting it so desperately, and for long. Being here, with her, was almost too meaningful to fathom. And he did not really want to fathom it, either ¡ª or anything, for that matter.


    He was in too good of a mood to spoil it with excessive thinking, and wished to simply enjoy the blissful beauty of the moment. He wished that it would never end.


    How fitting it was, for him to attain what he wanted so deeply in the tower of the Demon of Desire...


    With a quiet sigh, Sunny lowered his head back to the pillow and closed his eyes, enveloped in Neph''s smell and basking in the sensation of her warmth.


    Perhaps¡­ it was alright to sleep for a bit more.


    Effie''s face seemed to glow like an artificial sun, as she stretched her arm out around Nephis''s shoulder, pulling her closer to the side. She shook her head, as a look of admiration grew on her face.


    "You¡­I always feared and doubted that you may lead a stale lifestyle of chivalry¡­." she sighed.


    "But now¡­.look at you! Honestly, I would say you''re quite the role model for other women like us! I still cannot comprehend how you snagged the creme of the crop, but the result cannot be denied!" she cheered, tightening her grip around her shoulder.


    "So lucky¡­..my¡­. if I wasn''t a modest and pure, loyal woman with her own family, I would have fought you for him¡­" she lamented in sadness.


    She paused, her signature wolfish grin taking over as she looked at Nephis, not a hint of fear at what she was about to say.


    "But¡­"


    "Maybe you can let me have one of his avatars¡­." she sheepishly cooed in a joking manner


    Everyone on the couch turned at the words, disbelief on their faces, as they looked at Nephis, expecting Effie to be executed on the spot. But strangely, Nephis showed no reaction, as she continued to stare blankly at the scene in front of her. Silence was deafening, as they waited for a reaction.


    Effie stared at her, bringing her hand up, as she waved it in front of her face.


    "Umm¡­.earth to Nephis?"


    Still no response.


    Effie turned back to everyone, a look of confusion and slight unease on her face.


    "Uhh¡­I think I broke her?" she joked,


    The words didn''t reach Nephis as she continued to look ahead, her surroundings dull and dark, her vision tunneled, the image in front of her being her only source of light, illuminating the world.


    Silently she stared at the scene.


    Her eyes moved over every detail, soaking it all in.


    I-It¡­.was like a dream.


    The dream that remained out of her grasp, at her mission of getting vengeance. The life and world she could only dream about after she succeeded, or tried in doing so. A life of emotion and opportunity she had cast aside when she set herself ablaze in her first trial.


    It was ironic, although her Aspect commanded flames that came from the Sun God, the strongest and most volatile flame in existence.


    She usually felt¡­.


    Cold


    Always missing something, that made her human and feel alive.


    At times when she was with people and listened to their conversations and read their expressions, she felt isolated. Like she didn''t belong. She lacked and couldn''t harness what made someone human.


    Emotions, something that all humans were born with, indiscriminately.


    Yet at times¡­


    She dreaded in fear that the fire in her trial did more than burn her body.


    She feared that it had burned away something at her core¡­..her identity as a human


    But now¡­


    For the first time for as long as she could remember, a new flame ignited in her soul. Unlike the other of vengeance, which was cold and blue, this new one was warm and light. It continued to grow, encompassing her entire existence, as it reached the boundaries of her body. She slightly trembled.


    An emotion, a feeling, a longing.


    One that was at the level she had felt from the Mad Prince, possibly even stronger.


    An ancient cardinal flame.


    For the first time for as long as she could remember, she felt¡­.warm.


    A warmth that made her remember what it felt to be alive, as her lips trembled, and uttered a single word.


    "Love¡­."


    A single tear rolled down her face.


    He loved her so much, so much, that it hurt to think about. And yet¡­she didn''t remember anything. Pained, she thought about what life for them was like before the Third Nightmare.


    Had they gone on dates?


    Cooked together?


    Sparred in sport?


    Lifted each other up?


    Kissed and embraced each-other in passion?


    How much of her acclaimed progression in her goals were in reality because of his contribution and help?


    Her lips slightly trembled.


    ''I-I look so happy with him¡­''


    Her face softened as she smiled, watching him gaze over her. It was gentle, there was no lust or carnal desires in his eyes. The way he looked at her was the purest form of what could be called "unconditional affection". His gaze never wavered, like he was looking at a precious memory he had long lost and cherished.


    "He looks so happy with me¡­" she whispered


    From the corner of her eye, she saw a blurred image of Effie open her mouth, as she seemingly questioned what she had just mumbled. But Nephis payed it no attention. Everything in the world momentarily lost meaning and value at the thing before her.


    Her lucid dream did not last forever, as Effie''s nagging finally got through, as a sentence finally registered in Nephis''s mind.


    "If you don''t respond, then that means I can have him¡­"


    Nephis eyes widened, as she snapped back to reality, grabbing Effie by the arm.


    "No!" she yelped in a panic.


    Effie looked at her in amusement, as reality began to come back to Nephis, now noticing the confused gazes on her. She pulled up her poker face, as she straightened her posture.


    "No¡­.No such words should come out of the mouth of a woman who already has a child" she replied in a flat-tone


    She let go of Effie''s arm as she adjusted her posture, feeling a gaze from her side as she turned. Cassie was staring at her with a look of amusement, a smirk on her face.


    "Mhmm?"


    Nephis''s eye twitched,


    "Don''t" she said in a low tone, as Cassie pulled up her arms to imitate a surrender as she smiled.


    "I didn''t even say anything¡­" she cooed


    But her cockiness was short lived, soon replaced with unease, and a slight bit of fear as the screen changed again. Showing something which caused Nephis to stir.


    He had almost drifted back into the gentle embrace of sleep when a tentative voice suddenly resounded in his mind: [Uh¡­ Sunny?]


    Sunny opened one eye, startled a little and dissatisfied by the sudden interruption.


    [What?]


    Cassie remained silent for a few moments, then asked in calm tone:


    [Are you guys coming down any time soon? Because, you know¡­ you''ve been locked up there for a couple of days, already. And Nephis is technically in charge of this entire camp. There are some decisions I can''t make alone.] Cassie spoke in a composed, nonchalant tone¡­ but that only made Sunny feel more embarrassed about what she had said.


    For a split second.


    Then, a satisfied smile crept up on his face. ''Why yes, we have...'' Sunny answered without opening his eyes, still lost in the softness, warmth, and sunlight.


    [Sorry. Nephis is¡­ a bit tired. We should probably let her rest for a while longer, but I''ll be there shortly and lend a hand.]


    Nephis slowly turned to Cassie as they both remained silent.


    "I wouldn''t" Cassie flatly responded, but Nephis didn''t budge


    "I really wouldn''t" she protested, raising her voice.


    Nephis continued to stare at her, eyes deep and considering something, as a slight twinkle appeared for a second. Slowly her lips curled¡­


    As a¡­.


    Small, triumphant smug, formed on her lips.


    This time, it was Cassie who shuddered as her face became dark, her eyes deepening.


    "Don''t¡­." she muttered in dejection.


    Nephis continued to look at her, seemingly enjoying Cassie''s growing agitation, before she ceased her actions, and adjusted her posture, leaning back against the sofa.


    "I didn''t even say anything¡­" she cooed


    Effie watched the whole sharrade with disbelief, unsure whether she was witnessing reality or some fabricated viewing. But strangely, she felt¡­proud?


    Rain was also in shock for a different reason, as she stared at the screen.


    "D-Days..?" she gasped in disbelief.


    ''S-Sure the b-biology of Awakened is different¡­a-and at the level of a Saint I-I can''t even imagine the endurance and stamina o-one has''


    ''...''


    ''But d-days..? Surely that can''t be normal¡­'' she thought in horror.


    Her hand flashed, as she slapped her face, trying to physically rid herself of such demented thoughts.


    Trying to distract herself, she looked over at Telle and Windflower, who were still munching from the bucket. Rain grabbed her mouth, as a queasy wave of nausea washed over her.


    The popcorn¡­did not seem so enticing now.


    Hearing his words, Cassie nodded slowly.


    "If that is the case, there are a lot of preparations that have to be done. Everyone is busy, so¡­ I would appreciate some help."


    She gestured to the pile of papers laying on her desk. Some were written in Braille, but some were not. Cassie needed someone''s eyes to read them. Sunny silently walked to stand behind her shoulder and looked down.


    He hesitated for a few moments, and then couldn''t help but ask: "Don''t you have any questions, by the way? About, you know¡­"


    "I don''t!" Cassie''s swift response came before he could even finish the question. Her voice was a little bit too loud, as well.


    ¡­Sunny could swear that the indomitable blind seer even blushed a little. Where was her composure? Where was her nonchalance?


    He grinned.


    "Well, good. Don''t be like Effie¡­"


    Cassie took a deep breath.


    "As if!"


    As Cassie''s final statement blurted out, the screen shifted back to normal, the viewing now having come to an end. Nephis continued to side-eye Cassie as she loathed in silence, her satisfaction growing, as she turned to the others.


    Effie was still gleaming, as Ling struggled to free himself from Jet. But everyone else¡­.was still, as they stared at them blankly.


    The room had achieved its purpose, the viewing had been a nice pacer and a change to calm everyone down, allowing them to process all the insane things they had previously witnessed.


    Additionally, the subject being that of romance was, kind of enjoyable.


    If they were watching from a Tv in their own home that is.


    But they weren''t.


    And the person who''s lovelife they had just glimpsed¡­.was right here with them.


    What were they supposed to say?


    Congratulate her? No way!


    It was just terribly awkward! The type of awkward that made one want to fold into themselves and hide from the world around them. While they were mostly all adults and had matured, it didn''t change the context of the situation.


    Nephis seemed to also realize as she remained silent, having lost her short lived, smug bravado, unsure of how to respond.


    Thankfully Noctis coughed, breaking the tension.


    "While that was quite a nice change¡­I must admit, I am more of an action enjoyer, and am somewhat craving another viewing of one of the ludicrous fights that Sunny has likely partaken in¡­" he sighed with a smile.


    Everyone slowly nodded their heads in agreement, thankful that the subject had changed, as they looked at Daeron.


    He nodded, "Let us proceed back to the Cinema to focus on our main objective" he echoed, as everyone lumbered towards the door.


    Slowly, everyone moved forward into the hallway and began shuffling, Effie picking up Ling onto her head once again, seemingly rejuvenated. Nephis walked at a slightly slower pace, the cringe setting in at the realization of what everyone had just witnessed. Unfortunately she couldn''t consolidate in Cassie, as she could still feel the gloom radiating off her. Valor and Song were both in thought about the revelation of Sunny having taken sides with Valor supposedly in the future. Rain was still despairing in confusion about how she should feel about her brother''s relationship. The others were mostly looking forward to the potential fights they could see.


    The only one who was strangely bored, was Mordret.


    Originally, he had found enjoyment in tormenting Rain, who he had surmised was connected to Sunny. Her reactions were quite funny. But after everyone learned of her affiliation, that joy was short-lived. Sure, she was still uneasy around him, but the fear was not the same and constantly fleeting. Otherwise, he didn''t really feel or see anything when he looked at her, like he did with any other human he didn''t have an interest in. Morgan''s agitation was another enjoyment, but conflicted with his overwhelming hatred he felt for her, and everyone else was quite boring.


    Thus, the only person he held an interest in, was Sunny.


    Absolutely not in a romantic sense, he couldn''t and would never be able to understand human affection.


    He was a never ending mystery, a spark of amusement that made him feel strangely alive in his existence, apart from his will to destroy his father and Valor, and everything related.


    But after that, he didn''t really know what he would do after.


    Roll over and die?


    Too boring.


    Strangely, he was slightly giddy at the prospect of how Sunny had possibly been his friend, although he didn''t understand what that meant. He was still fascinated by the display of depravity from the alternate version of him they had talked to, dare he say that was at a level that rivaled his own. If anything, he would maybe stick around him once his goals were achieved.


    Maybe he could even work at his cafe¡­


    He detested the idea of interacting with other people, but he could maybe tolerate it at the prospect of seeing some funny things by just being around him.


    He swayed side to side in amusement at the thought.


    "Interesting..interesting, so interesting¡­.." he murmured


    The silence continued as they continued to move, before one tiny voice spoke up.


    "Is it possible to have the Cosmic viewing again?" Julius sheepishly asked, causing everyone to look at him with concern.


    "Was it not you who warned of the dangers lurking in the Cosmos?" Daeron questioningly asked


    Julius bit his lip, "Well¡­.yes. But that doesn''t change the opportunity we have to learn about the world outside our own¡­.." he retorted in complaint.


    Everyone stared at him in silence.


    "We could ask if it''s safe to look out" Windflower chimed in, as Telle nodded


    "Also, we can ask for the viewing to be limited so there''s less risk" Telle voiced in agreement.


    Tyris, Roan and Daeron stared at the duo with confusion, slightly concerned at how quickly their bond was deepening. Heads turned around, as everyone shared looks of temptation. Well¡­.it was true that they were all slightly curious, and their reasoning were intuitive. But it didn''t remove the risk of what lurked outside.


    "Then let''s ask.." Cassie echoed, also seemingly motivated to distract herself from the previous screening.


    Julius smiled as he adjusted his clothes, "Is there any malicious entity outside that poses a danger, and may we have the viewing with a limited time?" he echoed.


    The air seemed to vibrate as statements formed.


    [One entity detected]


    [Neutral, but potentially dangerous]


    [Viewing can be kept for one minute]


    ''Entity detected..''


    Anticipation burned at the thought. While curiosity was said to have killed the cat, who''s to say it was permanent? A cat had nine lives after all, and they were in the care of a mysterious God-like entity. Thus, they were slightly willing to push their luck.


    "Could it be the girl again?" Kai questioned


    "Possibly" Solvanne echoed,


    Eyes twinkled at the idea. Previously, they had not learned much about the mysterious girl, and the thought of establishing a communication sounded almost too good.


    It had to happen.


    Eyes widened in anticipation, as the curtains once again shifted, creating small breaches that allowed everyone to look through. They all shuffled forward towards them, trying to catch a glimpse of her.


    But there was nobody in sight.


    Even more strange¡­.


    It wasn''t the same nebula.


    There was no eerie red, festering rod that encompassed the planets, nor were there any signs of corruption. It was just¡­peaceful. Different, untouched colors of all sorts, no different to the first moments of the previous cosmos viewing, different of course.


    "We''re in a new nebula" Kim whispered,


    "But then where''s the entity? There''s just nothing" Effie questioned in a serious tone


    Everyone leaned forward more, as they continued to search, and they did not have to for long, as an approaching movement in the distance became apparent. Eyes widened. Not in fear, but in sheer bewilderment.


    It wasn''t a human.


    It wasn''t even some biological creature.


    ¡­a train?


    No¡­.a metro? A smooth, white, modern day metro that barrelled with precision through the Cosmos, its destination unknown. It was a human creation all right, but nobody was knowledgeable about vehicles to know about what region of the world it would supposedly come from.


    "A metal snake?" Noctis mumbled in confusion


    "Train¡­" Cassie mumbled, still in disbelief


    "Rain?" He replied in confusion


    "Die in vain¡­." Solvanne muttered


    Noctis turned to her, a look of stupefied annoyance on his face


    "You don''t even know what it is," he retorted in a sing-song voice. Solvanne''s eye twitched, as she turned to Cassie for an answer.


    "It''s a train, a form of transport used back in the modern world" she replied in a flat tone, still absorbed by the scene.


    "You have such versatile transport?" he questioned, seemingly challenged at the idea of his ship being outmatched, and out of date.


    Cassie shook her head, "They''re only meant for land, this is the first and only time we''ll ever see such a thing" she murmured.


    Noctis stared at her, before looking back at the approaching train. Slowly, he brought his hands to his face, imitating a crude prayer form.


    "Gods¡­I love this place" he whispered, tears almost forming in his eyes.


    Everyone held their breath in anticipation as the metro continued to rapidly approach them, until it finally came within distance, moving parallel to them. Its speed didn''t falter, meaning their window of opportunity would be brief.


    Effie frowned,


    "How are we supposed to converse, let alone communicate with a train?" she grumbled, as Ling fidgeted on her shoulders, captivated by what he was seeing.


    Nephis narrowed her eyes,


    "Further down, there''s a person" she echoed, as everyone turned their heads, squinting.


    As the metro continued to move past them, they finally saw it.


    By one of the windows, there was a man.


    He was also¡­.human


    His stature was normal, as he wore a white trench coat over normal clothes, his hair was black, especially flat, hinting at a possible asian ethnicity. While his attire was plain, his face was strangely¡­.blurry. They couldn''t discern any noticeable features, and the more they looked, the more different he seemed to look by the waking second. However, the most peculiar feature about him was a pair of grand, dark, nebulous wings attached to his back, similar in that of appearance to a raven.


    He stood motionless next to the window, as if reminiscing about something in deep thought.


    Nephis shuddered at the appearance, the wings were very similar to the ones that formed in her Transcendent form. Were they also a part of a "form", or directly part of his biology? Her eyes strained as she focused on his back. To her surprise, they were directly fused with him, unlike hers which didn''t directly connect.


    "Nephilim..?" she mumbled in thought.


    Daeron stepped forward, his eyes deep and narrow, "Someone from your world?" his voice reverberated.


    "I-It would look like it, the train does look like something from our world" Luster mumbled,


    "A being from a parallel world?" Julius mumbled in thought.


    "Who cares about that, look at the wings! He looks like an Angel!" Effie chimed in amusement, causing Noctis and Solvanne to shudder.


    "Too harmless to be an Angel" Noctis echoed, his tone careful, causing everyone to look at him in confusion.


    "Don''t bring up those beings so casually" he warned, his tone devoid of his usual banter, cursing people to shudder.


    They looked back to the metro only to stop. As just like before, the being outside had also seemed to sense their existence. It''s head turned to look at them, causing the space to violently shake. The very fabric of the world groaned under the weight of its attention.


    Everyone spaced their feet and braced themselves for balance, as fear began to creep in. This was the most violently the place had ever reacted, as a words soon began to form and rapidly blink in alarm


    [A Great existence is looking]


    [Warning]


    The only one who wasn''t in shock was Ling, unaware of the situation as he bounced around on his mothers shoulders giggling. He turned his head to look at the metro, spotting the blurry figure. The figure also seemed to sense his gaze as he shifted to look up and meet Ling''s gaze.


    Ling smiled, as he vigorously waved at him.


    At the sight, the being seemed¡­.to waver. The shaking lessened as everyone found their grounding, noticing how its gaze was focused on Ling. Alarmed Effie stood rooted on the spot, wanting to defend and protect her child, but unsure of how to do so. She slightly flinched as it raised its hand.


    Only¡­to wave back


    They couldn''t see his face clearly, but they could tell he was smiling.


    ¡­.a sad smile


    As if it was remembering something, maybe the past. In line with his reaction to Ling, others seemed to realize that he was a kind entity. Maybe it had children of sorts of its own, which explained its soft response to Ling.


    Or maybe it was just a kind and selfless being in general.


    But if so¡­..then why was it all alone out here?


    Questions would never come to pass, as in the next moment the curtains moved once again, shifting back to normal, the statement in the air now blinking again.


    [Cosmos viewing has ended]


    Effie immediately grabbed Ling from her shoulders and brought him down, a panicked look on her face.


    "ARE YOU OKAY!? Do you feel weird or hurt anywhere?!?" she hurriedly exclaimed, looking across his body for any differences.


    Ling giggled as he was moved around like a large plushie,


    "That tickles" he yelped, causing Effie to pause. She smiled before tossing him up and grabbing him as he fell down.


    "Of course you are! What was I thinking, you''re the strongest four year-old in existence!" she pridefully shouted, causing Ling to laugh.


    "No great¡­.great exis¡­great existence could ever harm you¡­." she slowly worded, her voice trailing off, as she once again checked him all over for any signs of harm.


    Jet breathed a sigh of relief at the sight.


    "He was nice" Ling mumbled as everyone looked at him


    ''Great existence¡­''


    Everyone turned to Julius for a response, or at least one of his bright hypotheses. He rubbed his chin in contemplation, before turning to everyone.


    "I assume a Great existence in this context would hint at a being at the level of Gods, possibly even more. The subjective use of "great" as a descriptive adjective gives plausibility and more value that just flat out calling it a God. While we have been here, this place has used subjective wording in relation to positive or negative aspect, but never such at one of a high level"


    "Meaning¡­.."


    He paused, rubbing his eyes to double check his thought process, before a ridiculous smile formed on his face.


    "Ladies and Gentleman, we have just looked at a being that is above the level of a God" he echoed in celebration.


    Silence.


    Not a heartbeat sounded as the words sunk into the minds and body of everyone. Above the level of the Gods. Inconceivable, no, impossible. It just was¡­too much, too damn much for anyone to register. Not even the defiant Gilead could muster the pride to say otherwise. Every single moment they thought they were adapting and getting used to the absurdity of the whole experience, they were once again rocked to their core.


    They were almost tempted to ask if they could go back and watch more of Nephis''s and Sunny''s love life, but it had already told them one viewing.


    Some people became lightheaded at the realization, while others formed thoughts of self-dejection.


    ''Ah, so i''m just that weak and insignificant''


    "Aahh¡­I thought I was old enough to have seen everything" Ananke sighed, a complicated smile on her face.


    "Lets..let''s¡­ just go back and watch some violent stuff to turn our brains off¡­." Kai mumbled, as heads solemnly nodded in unison.


    Everyone once again began their pace, as they went over the event in their head, continuously failing to make it any clearer and probable. The only person who wasn''t slumped was Rain, who was quite happy.


    For once, she had finally experienced something similar to the level of her brother, maybe even higher!


    The prospect of finally not being a complete bum in comparison to him, was mood lifting, like the realization of one''s first employment.


    She beamed, her pace quickening as she slightly skipped.


    "I guess it does run in the blood" she hummed,


    Eventually, they made it back, and all moved back to their respective seats; although Rain was a little saddened to be split apart from Telle and Windflower, but obliged and joined the front with Ananke and Rain. They all adjusted themselves, as Julius stood up and looked around, silent nods signalling him to proceed, and also ask the last question they had saved.


    [Welcome back to the Cinema of Forgotten]


    [Would you like to see the viewing options?]


    He coughed,


    "Yes"


    The screen churned, as two refreshing statements popped up.


    [Hermit of Legacies]


    [or]


    [Shadow of Godgrave]


    "What is the context behind the two viewing choices?" he questioned, as everyone leaned forward to read the slowly forming paragraphs.


    [Shadows, silent, cold, and meek. Watching, though they never speak. Yet loathe are they to stand and see. Another rise where they could be. One king, with pride and boundless might,


    Defied the dark, challenging it to a fight. He laughed at threats, dismissed the toll, Unaware it would claim his soul. Patience frays, and darkness calls, even the mightiest of empires must fall. Amidst a sea of blood and pain. Two beings clashed in fierce disdain. Their wrathful eyes, like storms untamed. Lost in the depths from which they came. He broke the king¡ªhis form, his pride, and took the throne he left behind. The crown was seized, the rule undone. In the dark, the shadow won. It placed the crown upon its head. And laughed above the fallen dead]


    [or]


    [Two mighty realms prepare to fight, their banners raised in bloodstained light. Amidst the ash where warriors tread, their pride fierce, their foes lie dead. Yet, in the haze of war''s embrace. A shadow waits with silent grace. With blinded rage, they charge in vain, their banners high, their glory''s chain. But with a breath, a fleeting glance. The shadow ends their grand expanse. Their pride, their strength, their grand design, devoured whole for all in sight. He crushed their pride, their bodies fell. And took their sisters as silence dwelled. Around the ruin, laughter sounded from him. For their fate had long been decided by his whim. And such, an end was bound to be. The shadows laughed at their misery in glee, as such to their ruler, a Calamity''s cold decree]


    Noctis choked,


    "I don''t know whether to be more shocked by the absurdity of these statements or the fact that the poetry is somehow evolving even further," he mumbled, looking at Solvanne.


    But she didn''t respond, seemingly mesmerized by the words, her eyes glistening.


    "Glory¡­" she whispered, causing Nocits to shudder, his gaze turning cold.


    Everyone stared at the options, eyes wavering. They had been craving to witness a glorious fight, and it seemed the cinema had responded, and delivered more than anticipated. Simply put, they were insane, these supposed fights sounded like long lost legends, something Odyssey or Hercules would perform under the watch of the gods.


    And yet Sunny had done so alone. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He alone, through sheer will and spite, had clashed in such fights.


    It seemed that everything that stood in his path was fated to meet a terrible demise, and be devoured by the shadows.


    Fitting, what other fate would one meet¡­.


    When fighting not a man,


    But a walking Calamity.


    The shadow loved by the Daemons.


    Rain slumped back in her chair, her short lived pride of her recent achievement having already been snuffed out.


    "I give up" she grumbled, but nobody heard her, their minds raising to correlate the viewings with people, as the air in the room became dark.


    In the first choice¡­.it was clearly referring to Daeron.


    Eyes moved as they recalled the earlier claim of the cohort, how Sunny had supposedly defeated Daeron, a Supreme, as a mere Master. Still incomprehensible, they all wanted to watch it, but hesitated. Because they were watching Daeron be defeated. As a Supreme and a King, he would without a doubt object, and nobody had the gall to step up to his refusal.


    That left the second option¡­


    Which hinted at a grand slaughter in GodGrave.


    A slaughter where Sunny decimated the Blood Sisters of Song, all while laughing¡­


    It was chilling.


    While being Divine, a Transcendent was still a Transcendent in comparison to another. So how in the Spell''s name did he supposedly slaughter a group of Saints¡­


    Again,


    All while laughing


    Morgan''s eyes gleamed, her mood lifting, as her perception of Sunny turned to a positive light. She slowly turned around to look at Song, as they already glared at her, fire burning in their eyes as they dared her to move her wicked tongue.


    The only one who didn''t hold her gaze, was BeastMaster, who held a conflicted look.


    As one part of her was deeply enamoured and drawn to him, while another was shocked that he supposedly had slaughtered the pride of Song. It was an inexcusable offense, but like her before, her actions were not completely guided by reason and logic.


    Thus, she was having a very hard time with herself.


    "I guess he can only be a toy then¡­." she muttered in dejection


    "I suggest the second option" Gilead said quietly, causing the Blood Sisters to rise from their seats.


    "AS IF!" Silent stalker roared


    Jest cocked his eyebrow, "You object then?" he questioned, motioning to Daeron.


    The Blood Sisters hesitated, as they glanced at the still silent king, who had yet to move. But their hesitation didn''t linger as they straightened their shoulders. They refused to let the image of Song be publicly tarnished, to let what their mother had built up be shamefully torn apart.


    And they were willing to go against a Supreme.


    Their mother meant that much to them.


    "Yes, as a part of the audience, we hold a right to choose what is chosen," Seishan said in a low tone, causing Morgan''s mad look to intensify. She opened her mouth to kick back, but a low voice cut her off.


    "Let''s chose option one"


    It was Daeron. To everyone''s shock, he was actually advocating for the option where he brutally lost. Was he mad? Or was so morally upright, that people seeing his defeat was beneath him. It was a complete mystery, as his eyes were empty, deep and mysterious.


    "You would like to see option one?" Seishan repeated, echoed, a hint of hope in her voice.


    Daeron remained silent, before slowly nodding,


    "I would like to learn the truth¡­.but the other option should also be saved. This one is before he became Transcendent, while the other is clearly after."


    "The gap in his growth is too large, and cannot be cast away"


    Morgan smiled triumphantly, as she looked to Song for an answer. All the Blood Sister glanced at Seishan as she remained silent, before slowly replying.


    "Alright" she echoed, causing the eyes of Song to widen


    She turned around her voice now a hush, "While it is humiliating, the future is not completely set with fate still broken, meaning the more we learn of how we lost and about his abilities, the higher possibility we can crush him in the future"


    The Blood Sisters nodded solemnly in agreement as they lowered themselves.


    "[Hermit of Legacies], and save option two" Daeron boomed, as the screen began to shift. Everyone adjusted their posture as the colors began to shift. Windflower reached over and gingerly grabbed his palm, as he looked at her with soft eyes.


    "Is this okay?" she whispered with concern.


    Daeron quietly looked at her, raising his hand to brush her hair.


    "Nothing is forever, that''s what makes it have meaning" he lamented, as a slow smile grew on his lips.


    "It is also strangely¡­invigorating. I am glad to know that I went out kicking till the last breath, not to mention having clashed with such an accomplished man"


    Windflower slowly nodded as she moved back, leaving him alone, his face complicated as he turned back to the screen.


    He had no knowledge of why the Cinema had described both of them in wrath when fighting, nor did he understand how Fate had brought them together. The corruption in his time was already eating away at his kingdom, and threatened to take it all away. Hope seemed to only lie in the Tomb of Ariel, but he had no clue whether his lineage and people would survive.


    He loved them all dearly, but their lives were not for him to decide. He was merely the guardian who paved and led the path, nothing more or less.


    But it seemed his actions were not for naught, as although conflicted by the idea, his crown supposedly was still carried on. A simple but meaningful piece of iron, that carried the legacy of his culture. The past may be pushed away, but it will never die, it will always reflect itself in the future as long as a remnant survives.


    And after seeing bits of Sunny''s story, accomplishments and life.


    He felt¡­.content.


    Truly, beside his own blood, no better person deserved to represent and be his heir.


    A sigh escaped his lips, as he leaned back, a look of anticipation on his face.


    "I hope you give me a good show¡­.my supposed heir" he whispered, as the screen flashed.


    As he looked, the water suddenly foamed, and a giant serpentine head rose from its depths.


    A familiar gaze pierced him, brimming with hatred and madness.


    The Azure Serpent... did not look too good, just like the carcass of the Black Turtle, which had once seemed grand and indestructible, was now pitiful and hollow, the Great Beast was in a dire state. One of its cloudy eyes was gone, replaced by a bloody hole. Half of the terrifying fangs in its obliterating maw were either cracked or broken. Whole chunks of flesh were missing from its long neck, revealing red meat and white bone.


    And yet... the Azure Serpent was undeterred.


    It was just the same.


    Its fury was the same, its hunger was the same, and it''s mad determination to kill the two humans was the same.


    Daeron''s stomach dropped at the sight of the screen, as the vigor drained from his eyes.


    So¡­.


    ¡­this is how it was.


    He silently stared at the maddened version of himself in silence. The usual proud light and demeanor that shone in his eyes was absent, simply replaced by eternal madness. In the end¡­it seemed like he had even succumbed to the corruption.


    Even going so far as to hunt Sunny down and try and end his life¡­.


    His head lowered as he looked at the ground silently. Others didn''t seem to notice his mood shift, as their eyes were glued to the screen.


    "What the shit! You actually fought that thing Neph!?!" Effie yelled in disbelief, as Jet sighed and silently pulled Ling back to her lap.


    Eyes turned to Nephis in anticipation as she stared at the screen.


    She silently shook her head, "I don''t remember, and since I don''t¡­"


    "..."


    "He indeed killed him alone"


    Mouth dropped as people glanced at Daeron and back at the screen, in disbelief.


    "But still! Divine or not, the difference is too big!" Luster whined in complaint, as everyone nodded in agreement.


    "...This is a corrupted version of Daeron, so he''s not as his full power or potential" she echoed, causing faces to slightly lift in relief.


    "But¡­.a Supreme is still a Supreme, it doesn''t change the insanity behind this act" her voice reverberated with triumph.


    "Would you also take the fight?" Morgan asked with a curious tone. Valor grew silent, waiting for her answer, which would reveal her real intentions with Anvil and the future of Valor.


    Nephis paused, seemingly going over different fight scenarios in her head, as a slow smile crept her lips.


    "I''m not that crazy" she said in a rare joking tone.


    "But he is¡­."


    "...because he''s Sunny" she announced, causing eyes to glisten in admiration


    Noctis doubled back as he laughed, vigorously clapping his hands,


    "Well said! Well said!"


    Rain silently tilted her head down to look at her Shadow, as it sensed her gaze and turned to her


    "What do you think?" she whispered, as he Shadows hands moved to respond,


    "SNAKE. YUMMY"


    She shuddered as her gaze left him and moved back to the screen. She seemed to have forgotten that it was not Sunny in her shadow, but the Mad Prince.


    A cataclysm with its own unique category.


    And yet... the Azure Serpent was undeterred.


    It was just the same. Its fury was the same, its hunger was the same, and its mad determination to kill the two humans was the same.


    The Great Beast stared at Sunny, and Sunny stared at the Great Beast.


    "Aren''t you a persistent one?" His voice sounded grim and hoarse. Sunny remained silent for a while, then suddenly spat: "But what do you even know? Do you think you''re so special? I know fury, too. I know hunger, too. I know madness, too! Oh... and I''ve killed plenty of creatures more powerful than me, too."


    A dark smile appeared on his face. "Who are you to dare stare me down, beast? I am **** **** ****, who was born from the shadows. I am the rightful heir of death and the bastard son of fate. Wherever I go, ruin follows. If you had any sense, you would have run away as soon as you saw me."


    Everyone shifted in confusion at the scene. While it was impressive and captivating, there was weird bleeping at certain moments, something that hadn''t happened before.


    "What is this¡­." Revel murmured


    "It''s censoring his damn True Name!" Beastmaster whined in complaint.


    Cassie shifted, "Didn''t he not have a true name in his ruins?" she questioned out loud.


    "How do you even lose a true name?" Saint Roan repeated in confusion.


    "I would love to know what it is¡­" Saint Cor murmured.


    Before anyone could theories how or why he lost his name, uncontrollable laughter sounded from the second row, as everyone turned their heads to look.


    Jest immediately kicked back as he laughed uncontrollably, slapping his knees as tears began to form in his eyes.


    "Ahahah See! See! I told you, he gave himself the names! Nobody can tell me otherwise that I can''t do the same when I get back!" he howled in amusement.


    Gilead shifted,


    "You fight a Supreme then to get the accreditation to do so" he flatly responded.


    Jest turned to Gilead, a look of pride in his eyes.


    "Oh, I''ve changed the diaper of a Supreme, I think that gives me more than enough credit!" he chortled, slapping his knee with more violence.


    Gilead slips twisted into a sneer, as he turned away in disgust,


    "You''re courting death" he muttered under his breath.


    "They are quite pretentious" Jest cooed,


    "He is the only one worthy of them" Tyris echoed flatly, a rare look of admiration in her eyes.


    The scene shifted again, the new image causing people to rise in alarm. On the screen, Sunny was now standing at the edge of the cliff.


    Except he was engulfed in roaring white flames that pulsed around his body, causing him to glow strangely in contrast with his usual appearance devoid of light.


    He felt the purifying warmth flowing into his body and soul, strengthening both.


    At the same time, all five of his shadows wrapped themselves around him. In an instant, Sunny felt strong enough to crush the black rocks with his bare fists, and shake the entire world with his steps.


    Effie looked at Neph in alarm, as her arms flailed in panic,


    "Neph, why are you burning your wife!" she yelled in panic, causing Kai to double over in a coughing fit.


    Nephis held Effie''s gaze in confusion as she slightly tilted her in question.


    "Wife¡­?" she repeated in an oblivious tone, causing Effie to roll her eyes in annoyance.


    "Later! Whatever! You''ll get it once we see more freaky moments of you two, more importantly why is he on fire with your flames!" she yelped in alarm.


    Nephis remained rooted, still trying to process what Effie meant, as she slowly shook her head and analyzed the footage, her eyes squinting.


    "He''s not burning¡­.he''s empowered¡­" she mumbled in confusion.


    "Empowered?" Morgan mimicked, leaning forward with a smile, clearly fishing for more information about Nephis''s aspect.


    Nephis glared at her, but nothing more as she felt the others look at her in anticipation. Hesitantly she answered,


    "Normally¡­empowering is something I can only do to myself¡­I don''t how he is doing so" she said in a low tone, causing the eyes of Valor and Song to glint like hungry beasts.


    Nephis eyes lowered, as she tried to understand how it was possible.


    Maybe their bond was indeed deeper than just affection¡­


    But more importantly, she looked at the screen with unease as she watched him approach the cliff. She knew this was the turtle she had been trapped on for a month, and yet she had blurry memories of it all.


    And yet¡­.he was going so far as to fight a Supreme to save them.


    Her lips slightly quivered,


    "Charmer¡­" she mumbled.


    Turning to the Great River, he took a deep breath and whispered. "**** **** *****, remember. This is your name..."


    Then, he opened the gate of the Shadow Lantern and allowed a flood of shadows to flow out of it, drowning the slopes of the island. They flowed down like an avalanche of darkness, eventually touching the water.


    Sunny closed his eyes and dissolved into the shadows.


    ...In the next moment, the shadows moved, and something tore free from their dark embrace.


    Everyone leaned forward, as they watched the unidentifiable shape move through the water, growing in size, as confusion and fear started to grow.


    "He''s manifesting some sort of shadow?" Saint Cor mumbled


    "No, no, it''s moving like it''s alive¡­" Julius mumbled in deep thought.


    "But his Aspect is tied to Shadows and Avatars, how does that make any sense?" Jet contemplated aloud.


    Everyone''s eyes darkened at the realization.


    Had they understood his aspect wrong the entire time?


    Their answer seemed to be close, as on the screen, the sea began to change. What was before deep blue, was now¡­.becoming crimson red.


    "What is happ-" Rain yelped, cut off as the image changed, the water erupting violently in all directions, twinkling in the moonlight as corpses of unknown creatures of the deep flew all over the place.


    Everyone abruptly stood up at the absurdity of what they were seeing, fireworks shooting in their mind.


    "HOLY FUCK" Effie yelled in disbelief,


    "Now this, is entertainment! Noctis shouted, throwing his arms in the air.


    "By the gods¡­." Ananke whispered.


    Anyone who didn''t join them in shouting, silently screamed so in their mind, as they were too absorbed by what they were seeing.


    On the screen, two colossal serpents tore through the raging waters, their titanic forms coiling and clashing with a fury that sent tremors through the world itself.


    One, an Azure leviathan, its scales shimmering like shattered sapphires. The other, an Onyx beast, darker than the abyss, a living void that devoured the light.


    They twisted, thrashed, and collided, their battle shaking the very fabric of reality. Their roars weren''t just sound¡ªthey were shockwaves, vibrating through bones, rattling the walls, igniting the air with raw, unrelenting power.


    Above them, seven burning suns blazed like divine beacons, casting their radiance over the unfolding apocalypse.


    There was only one word for this.


    Ragnarok.


    Their eyes burned¡ªnot with hatred, but something deeper. A fury primordial. An ancient anger. A rage uncontainable.


    They didn''t fight.


    They obliterated.


    Blood erupted in the air, painting the river a crimson tapestry of shattered royalty and broken chains.


    A King and a Slave. Opposites by birth. Equals in destruction.


    Because in the end, for both, there was only one destination.


    Doom.


    Sunny had sworn to fulfill his duty as the Heir of Death, and drag Daeron''s corpse into the Abyss.


    And the moment those words left his lips¡­


    It was as if the universe itself understood¡ª


    Nothing could stop him now.


    _____________________________________________________________________


    I had to rewrite the last bit quite a few times


    But I finally got it to the "Aura" level I wanted :)


    Next chapter will be quite the action packed feast, might even have to call it a superhero movie lol


    I know people were complaining about the lack of action in recent chapters


    So instead of arguing, why not give them a chapter so good,


    They can only want more? (? ??????)?


    _____________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 14 - 14: Glory to the Strong

    The onslaught continued on the screen, as the world around them seemed to dim and lose opacity. Nothing mattered anymore.


    Everything was meaningless before the battle they were witnessing as the two giant serpents violently bore into each other.


    It was mesmerizing.


    It was horrifying.


    It was...


    Glorious


    "Spectacular¡­" Julius breathlessly whispered,


    "Oh Gods, this is too much¡­." Beastmaster sighed, her tone uncomfortably reminiscent of a moan, causing the other Blood Sisters to shudder, but not betray their attention.


    "Monster¡­" Saint Cor hissed,


    Rain stared at the carnage blankly, as her eyes impossibly widened, her mouth hanging open at an impossible angle. Since the revelation about her brother''s identity came into fruition, she had been grappling with memories about all his supposed fibs and tales of strenuous perils, always deeming them as meaningless propaganda to insinuate his position.


    But every waking moment since the revelation, her stomach continued to uncomfortably drop, to a point she couldn''t understand how, like a wormhole.


    Because, now¡­


    She was seeing it.


    She was actively witnessing an unfathomable battle that seemed like something Gods would partake in, except it was not a God or a Daemon, but something seemingly much worse.


    Her own brother.


    And at the behest of the carnage, the only thing she could imagine were all the times she voiced her annoyance and spite about his stupid demeanor, even when she had pushed it and sometimes kicked and punched him around to express it.


    Of course, he never retaliated nor voiced his anger at her acts.


    Because he didn''t need to, seemingly with a flick of his wrist, he could destroy a city.


    She nervously gulped,


    "Let by gones be by gones..?" she nervously whispered, now considering how many times she had quite literally, shown death the middle finger.


    "Jesus Neph, your boyfriend is a fucking monster¡­.." Effie gasped, as the rest of the cohort nodded in both admiration and concern.


    "Quite, literally" Kai chimed in, as they all briefly looked at her for a response. Nephis continued to stare at the screen in a trance, before her lips moved.


    "His performance is good" she flatly voiced, causing Effie and Kai to once again choke and cough in agitation, their eyes slightly twitching and the implication behind her words.


    Like usual, Nephis was oblivious to the double meaning, still enchanted by the scene.


    "She really needs to learn how to read between the lines¡­" Effie grumbled in disappointment


    But Nephis brought no attention to her soliloquy, as she continued speaking.


    "I''ve currently lost my legs thrice, my arms over seven times, severed in half once and had my entire body crushed twice¡­." she echoed in thought, as the others listened in awe.


    "Except none of that has happened to him..." she echoed in thought, as she paused and her lips curled into a smile of rare admiration.


    "And he''s still going¡­.."


    All of them stared at her with wide eyes, as they realised the scope of the fight, slowly lowering themselves back into their seats. Even Jet was having a hard time keeping her focus, while also shielding Ling who squirmed in her lap to see the battle.


    Of course, Nephis had built her battle art around sacrificing parts of her body to create openings and retaliate, seeing she could take it with her flames. But Sunny didn''t have that reassurance.


    He didn''t have the comfort that his limbs and his body would regenerate, and yet he still fought with his life on the line.


    Anything less would defy the very nature of his existence¡ªan existence that had endured four years beyond erasure, lingering where nothing should remain.


    It was inevitable. A soul too spiteful to vanish.


    No...


    It was only fitting.


    For the one who shattered Fate itself and wielded death as his own.


    Following his wrathful roar, the Shell hiding below his scales turned into the adamantine Mantle. A fearsome obsidian armor encased his flexible body, light as a feather and crafted so intricately as not to restrict his movement in any way.


    The water exploded into the air when he dove into the depths... the depths that belonged to him, and him alone.


    "OLD SNAKE!"


    The call escaped his monstrous maw, turned into a senseless roar.


    ...What he had done was simple, but also indescribably hard. He had dove deeper into Shadow Dance than ever before, mirroring both the mind and the physique of a Nightmare Creature. He had not been sure that it would be possible until the last moment, but his meticulous preparation paid off. It was do or die, nothing less.


    He had spent countless hours observing the Azure Serpent and learning everything there was to learn about it. Then, he dissolved into the shadows, and manifested himself back into a tangible form. Finally, he summoned the dead shadow of the Black Turtle, which he had lured into the Lantern, to form a mighty shell around his fragile incarnation.


    But, for the first time, the shape of his shell was not that of the shadow fiend. Instead, it was the shape of a monstrous river serpent... the shape of the mad beast whom he feared, admired, and wanted to kill.


    Of course, this Shadow Shell could not compare to the real thing. He was only an Ascended, after all, while the Azure Serpent was a Great Beast. It was weaker, less resilient, and smaller - maybe a quarter of the size of the actual abomination.


    However, it was suffused with the power of both shadows and soul flame, granting it power well beyond the limits of what an Ascended could possess.


    Eyes narrowed,


    ''Shell?''


    ''Shadow Dance?''


    ''Dissolved into shadows?


    ''Fragile incarnation?''


    "What is¡­h-how¡­.it doesn''t make sense!" Rained whined in protest


    "Indeed, it does seem like we have evaluated his aspect completely wrong¡­" Ananke murmured, as Rain looked at her with compliance.


    "B-But still! Shadow Dance? Shadow Shell? Shadow world? Incarnations? There''s too many factors, and it changes everything we know is just apparently wrong!" she exclaimed in complaint as others nodded their heads.


    "Yes¡­it is peculiar that he did no such things earlier when we saw him fight the SkinWalker¡­he only fought with his skill and a part of his Aspect that involved, manifesting shadows¡­" Saint Cor muttered in thought.


    "Observant, we know that he has an Aspect related to creating avatars, the mysterious art of Weaving and an affiliation to Shadow God¡­"


    "But just having an affiliation as Shadow''s lineage doesn''t account for all these unknown abilities¡­" Revel echoed in contemplation.


    "T-That''s just a cheat! How come other lineage holders don''t have such a variety of abilities!" Luster cried in protest, as others nodded in agreement.


    Despite the carnage on screen, their attention strangely was unified in diversion to the topic at hand, their thoughts interrupted at the sound of vigorous ramblings.


    "Perhaps¡­.his Aspect is just related to Shadows¡­" Julius echoed,


    Eyes widened in shock, as he continued.


    "The ability to manifest Shadows aligns with the ability gained once one becomes a master, the granted "authority" to influence parts of their Aspect and the corresponding elements and source. His other ability hinted at being able to control other Shadows and his own, which may possibly be his dormant ability. And lastly there is his ability to seemingly become, a shadow and move through them." he finished.


    "Then you suggest..?" Jest commented in a low tone, causing everyone to lean in anticipation.


    Julius smiled,


    "Yes, it is possible¡­.that the avatars are just one of his abilities he gained after attaching Transcendence" he boomed in excitement.


    The words traveled through the air like a shockwave, as everyone shuddered slightly at the revelation. This¡­.this was too strong.


    "You believe in such an overpowered development?" Gilead questioned in a serious tone.


    Julius paused as he rubbed his chin, a slight smile growing.


    "It is merely a heartfelt hypothesis, like I said earlier, we can only learn more until we form a more viable and concrete answer" he sighed.


    "T-Then how did he turn into the giant snake?" Rain uttered in confusion.


    Daeron rose, he''s alerting everyone.


    "It''s me. He''s copying me." he said flatly.


    Eyes widened as faces betrayed any hidden emotion, everyone was petrified.


    "I assume this is some complex technique he has developed with his Aspect and his Legacy relic, a technique that pushes him beyond the limits. This¡­.Shadow Dance, he speaks of, likely plays a key part¡­"


    Everyone was rooted in confusion, a flurry of emotions like a hurricane in their existence. Firstly, it was just overpowered, how could anyone argue? A technique that allowed one to copy the abilities of another? It was like a perfect late throw in rock-paper-scissors, except one opponent knew what how the other was thinking and would act.


    The other shock, was the name of the art itself¡­


    Shadow Dance¡­


    It sounded, weirdly¡­..enchanting


    How could a dance be a deadly battle art? Naturally, in history, some had developed and taken such actions, street dancing was a prime example. One of the most flexible and complicated forms of combat, was Capoeira; a traditional native dance that was transformed into a deadly battle art where one''s joints, limbs and whole being were a weapon itself.


    And the most dangerous part about it, was its fluidity.


    Shadow Dance, seemed to also have that fluidity. No¡­.it was fluidity itself.


    Was there any limit to what it could copy and reflect.


    Morgan and Nephis''s eyes glinted at the idea. Despite their origins, both were connoisseurs in war, and their curiosity was burning, just like their will to learn more.


    Others had¡­estranged thoughts.


    Mostly Rain and Effie. Rain couldn''t picture her master and her brother, dancing as a means of battle, although it suited his demeanor. Effie meanwhile, had quite, perverse, visions of what sunny would look like while dancing.


    To put it simply, her imagination was captured in a more¡­..seductive, manner than deadly.


    Fortunately, they were brought back to reality by the sound of clapping coming from Noctis in the second row.


    "Well said! Well said! Truly, your insight befits that of a King!" Noctis chortled, his praise laced with amusement. Daeron gave a slow nod, acknowledging the sentiment.


    "How so?" Nephis pressed, her voice firm.


    Noctis tilted his head, a knowing smile curling his lips.


    "After all, he is a shadow¡ªa Divine one, no less. His existence is shaped by his will alone. Who else would he reflect, if not his own God?" he chuckled, his words hanging in the air like an omen.


    "Reflect?" Modret murmured, intrigued.


    Noctis nodded, his gaze distant in thought before he slowly turned back, his expression unreadable.


    "Tell me... what is more important? Shadow or Light?" His voice rang through the room, carrying an eerie weight.


    Some tilted their heads in confusion.


    "The light...?" Rain muttered, uncertain.


    "Both," Cassie answered without hesitation.


    Noctis clapped his hands together, grinning. "Bravo! Full points!" His enthusiasm carried an unsettling edge, as if he were revealing a long-forgotten truth.


    "Light and darkness are bound¡ªone cannot exist without the other. Shadows cling to form, but they have no will of their own. For light to be recognized, shadows must exist. For shadows to take shape, light must shine. They do not oppose, they complete one another."


    His words were woven with a quiet reverence, like a priest delivering a sermon of forgotten gods.


    Then, he leaned forward, his voice dropping into a hush. "But what happens¡­ if one abandons the other?"


    A silence fell.


    "Just get to the point," Gilead grumbled, his patience wearing thin.


    Noctis sighed theatrically, feigning hurt before continuing, his voice now carrying the weight of something far more serious.


    "It''s simple. Light, left unchecked, is an untamed fire. It grows, expands, devours all within reach. But no matter how great it becomes, its hunger will exhaust it in time just as its ambition to change everything in its image, leaving only embers in its wake¡­."


    His eyes darkened.


    "But shadows¡­ shadows are different. Without light to tether them, they are free. Unbound. No longer restrained by the forms they once chained to. They do not burn out. They do not falter. They wait. They watch. And when the time is right, they rise¡­ and they devour everything."


    The words carried a chilling finality, one that sent a shiver through those who listened.


    Noctis exhaled slowly before continuing. "And that brings me to my point. As a Shadow, Sunny naturally has the ability to reflect another. But that raises a question, doesn''t it?"


    His gaze swept across the room, his voice lowering.


    "Who does Sunny shadow?"


    A murmur rippled through the group. Heads lowered in contemplation.


    Noctis was right.


    Who did Sunny shadow?


    Nephis felt something stir within her¡ªa creeping dread, deep and cold. Their bond had always felt like more than just love. Something deeper. Something inevitable. Something she felt, that had been pushed out of her memory for her own good.


    And if her growing fear was correct¡­ what did it mean for him to be her shadow?


    And how had he become so¡­?


    Others were equally as insightful, as the some heads from both Song and Valor briefly turned to look at Nephis, their eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    Daeron''s voice broke the silence, low and measured. "Your words are insightful, but we have heard more than needed. What are you getting at?"


    At that, Noctis''s expression darkened, his previous amusement vanishing like smoke.


    "Because¡­" he whispered,


    "I am afraid."


    Solvanne arched a brow. "Afraid?"


    Noctis nodded. "Because from what we''ve learned, Sunny is free¡ªfor the first time, a shadow walks without a master. And that can only mean one thing¡­"


    He let the silence linger, letting them feel the weight of his next words.


    "He has broken from his chains. Unlike any other shadow in existence."


    The air seemed to grow heavier.


    "The construct itself is irrelevant," Noctis murmured. "What matters¡­ is what comes after."


    A deep hush fell over the room.


    Jet''s voice barely rose above a whisper. "So¡­"


    Noctis gravely nodded. "So now, Sunny is a free Divine Shadow. No longer bound. No longer restrained. He will grow¡­ and grow¡­ until he becomes the very darkness that we fear from birth."


    His voice dropped lower, almost reverent.


    "Without light, only darkness remains. And darkness never ends. It is only held back."


    No one spoke. The implications hung over them like a storm cloud. Slowly, their gazes drifted back to the screen, where the battle raged on. The climax was evidently near.


    Noctis leaned back, his voice barely a whisper.


    "It means that a calamity unrestrained¡­ has been released into existence."


    As their bodies brushed against each other, a vast stretch of the Mantle cracked and shattered. The shadows below rippled, the internal structure of the shell twisting and breaking apart. The violent currents created by the passing of the Azure Serpent''s body were slowing him down, and his dark flesh was sliced open by the creature''s dorsal fin. His shell was bleeding shadows.


    His essence was being burned. His mind was drowning in pain and derangement. ''More! More! More!'' Despite knowing that it would cost him his life, Sunny felt compelled to bite into the enemy''s flesh and never let go, to hurt the foe as much as he could, even if it meant death.


    To rip apart. To devour. To destroy.


    ...Instead, he continued to dodge the attacks of the Azure Serpent with clarity and skill, all the while attacking with hatred and fury when he could. And, all along, he was leading the Great Beast upward.


    Finally, they broke the surface and clashed again above the water.


    The suns were gone, and the river had not started glowing yet. The shaking world was dark. With a stifled roar, Sunny dodged the fangs of the Azure Serpent and tried to bite into an open wound on its mangled body, where white bone could be seen.


    However, before he could, the mad beast''s tail crashed into him like an obliterating ram, sending fragments of the Mantle flying through the air and a blinding flash of pain piercing in his soul. ''Argh!'' Sunny fell heavily into the water, and a tall fountain of white foam rose into the sky.


    The Azure Serpent let out a demented growl and lunged at him, aiming to bite the hateful worm in half. ...Before he could, however, two arrows - one black, one white - fell from the darkness and pierced its flesh.


    Saint and Nephis had joined the battle.


    "Saint?"


    Effie''s voice was laced with amusement, but beneath it lay something sharper¡ªcalculation, curiosity, something unspoken. She studied Nephis with an expression that was both knowing and thoughtful, rubbing her chin as if piecing together a puzzle no one else could see.


    Nephis, sensing her lingering gaze, turned to face her, eyes cold and unreadable.


    "What?" she asked flatly.


    Effie sighed, shaking her head in what almost seemed like disappointment. When she spoke again, her voice had lowered into a murmur, each word deliberate.


    "You don''t strike me as the type to share¡­ at least, not with someone who should have the first claim."


    Nephis tilted her head slightly, confusion flickering in her silver eyes.


    "Share?"


    But Effie ignored her, still lost in thought. Her gaze sharpened, as if following a thread of logic only she could see.


    "If the old bones are right, and this was before he could make bodies¡­ then that would mean she was willing. But I just don''t see how that''s possible."


    Before she could continue, a hand landed gently on her own, grounding her back to the present.


    Effie blinked, startled.


    "What?" Nephis pressed, irritation creeping into her voice at the unwelcome distraction from the battle.


    Effie studied her carefully before leaning in, her tone almost playful yet layered with something deeper.


    "Are you rational enough to share¡­ if the circumstances provide a good reason?"


    Nephis hesitated. The question caught her off guard, though she did not show it.


    "That would depend on the request and the situation," she replied flatly. "But I would need to know more."


    A spark of satisfaction flickered in Effie''s eyes.


    "That''s all I needed to hear."


    Her smile was slow, knowing¡ªdangerous.


    Nephis still stared at her, uncomprehending, but something in Effie''s wolfish grin unsettled her.


    And then¡ª


    "It''s just strange," Effie mused, her voice turning almost sing-song. "I always took you for the possessive type. I didn''t think you''d be the kind to share with this Saint gal."


    A cold shudder traced down Nephis''s spine.


    "There is no indication that this¡­ Saint, is a woman."


    Her voice was sharp, immediate¡ªtoo immediate.


    Effie merely raised her hands in mock surrender, the grin never leaving her lips.


    "Right, right¡­" she murmured, leaning back, only to find Jet staring at her with an incredulous mix of mirth and disbelief.


    "You¡­ you are just unbelievable," Jet muttered, shaking her head.


    Effie shrugged, unbothered. "I am merely a person of passion, cursed by my own flaw."


    Jet kicked her in the shin.


    Meanwhile, Nephis had turned back to the screen, but her focus wavered. Something about this entire conversation had unsettled her. Her fingers twitched slightly against the armrest of her chair, an unfamiliar sensation creeping into her chest.


    It was strange.


    Not remembering what they had been to each other.


    Not knowing what they felt.


    And now, this supposed other woman¡ªthis presence that loomed in her blind spots, unaccounted for.


    Her gaze flickered toward Cassie, seeking insight.


    Cassie only shrugged¡­ and smiled, far too amused for Nephis''s liking.


    Nephis leaned back into her chair, her expression unreadable, but her thoughts in disarray.


    This feeling¡­


    Was it agitation?


    The idea of another woman being close to Sunny, attached to him in ways she could not even recall¡ªwhy did it itch at the edges of her mind?


    ''No¡­ No. There are too many unknowns.''


    She blinked, exhaling slowly, forcing her thoughts back into alignment. Her focus shifted, once more analyzing the battle raging on before her.


    And yet¡ª


    The feeling remained.


    The two arrows had not seriously wounded the Azure Serpent, but they had distracted it for a second. That second was enough for Sunny to shake off the terrible pain of having his soul damaged and slightly repair his shell.


    Letting out a wrathful hiss, he shot forward and bit into the side of the leviathan. Even though the Shadow Shell had no taste buds, he could swear that he sensed the salty taste of blood on his tongue.


    "That taste drove him into a frenzy."


    ''Devour¡­ I am going to devour you¡­ I am going to rip you apart!''


    Forgetting the pain, forgetting the suffering, Sunny pressed his mighty jaws together in an attempt to savage and mutilate his enemy. It was only through an incredible effort that he forced himself to maintain control and let go, dashing aside just in time to avoid being trapped and crushed in the coils of the Azure Serpent''s colossal body. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A drop of cold fear fell into the incinerating inferno of his fury.


    ''This is dangerous¡­''


    Battling a Great Beast was already perilous enough. But the act of assuming the shape and form of a Nightmare Creature, of diving into its mind and heart so deeply, was in and of itself a great danger. Sunny had used Shadow Dance to read abominations before, but he had never tried to manifest himself into one of them. It was too easy to get lost in that state ¡ª maybe forever.


    Even the True Name was not a panacea. He also had to maintain his sense of self... while simultaneously denying it.


    Maybe this¡­ this was the fourth step of Shadow Dance.


    The ability to preserve his identity while becoming truly formless in mind, body, and soul ¡ª and thus infinitely malleable, like all shadows were. As Sunny nimbly dodged the attacks of the Azure Serpent and lashed out with his sharp fangs and crushing tail, more arrows fell from the darkness.


    Saint was not using [Death Dealer] anymore, instead trying to weigh the leviathan down with the help of [Burden of Peace]. Nephis was continuing to poison the Great Beast with the toxin of the Bitter Cusp.


    However, the abomination had quickly grown impatient with their harassment. Its movements changed slightly, and the next time the two shot their bows, a tall wave suddenly rose, washing the arrows away.


    That gave Sunny an opportunity to deliver a vicious blow, however. Coiling himself around a mangled span of the Azure Serpent''s body, he slithered forward. His sharp dorsal fin bit into the mad beast''s flesh, shredding it like a saw. The soft glow of the brightening water was suddenly painted in a crimson hue.


    ''Die, die, die¡­ I am going to kill you¡­''


    The Azure Serpent growled and lunged at him, madness burning in its bleeding eye.


    It was probably thinking the same.


    "He''s¡­insane" Telle whispered, popcorn now traveling into her mouth at light speed as the battle reached its critendo. Windflower, did not share the same optimism, as her face was complicated, her hand now faltering.


    She turned to Daeron with a grieved and saddened look.


    He could only hold her gaze, and offer a meak smile of reassurance in return. Because it was also hard for him to watch. Not because of his pride of losing in the scuffle, but the state he was in.


    The sight, was deplorable.


    An insult to what he represented and had built in his name, now reduced to some mindless creature filled with rage, hellbent on bringing destruction to everything around it.


    His fingers slightly twitched, as he steadied himself, breathing a slight sigh of relief at the prospect that his subjects didn''t have to see such a harrowing sight.


    Others were still drawn to the scene, struggling to balance their ratiolanilty by absorbing new information, while also indulging in the glorious spectacle. To put it simply, it was tough. Even for Transcendants who functioned different than humans, they were also struggling to keep their mind steady at the sight of such a glorious battle.


    Whether one was depraved enough to find joy in the flying blood, prideful enough to search out a battle or in general, human, there was something for everyone to find solace in the moment.


    Solvanne was especially entranced, her lips curling into a maddening grin as she chanted under her breath, "Glory¡­.glory¡­..glory¡­.glory¡­.glory"


    Next to her, Noctis shifted uncomfortably, for once seeming to want to get away from the women next to him, when it was usually the other way round...


    Everyone was for once, brought together by the brutal spectacle, all of their wills burning to see the conclusion of such a fight.


    Both of them were already half-dead. He had to kill the enemy¡­ but being killed by the enemy seemed inevitable instead. So, then¡­


    The two outcomes were not necessarily mutually exclusive. Being killed did not directly stand in the way of achieving his goal. It was only the timing of his death that was the issue. Sunny was filled with an indescribable, furious determination to slay the Azure Serpent.


    Nothing mattered in front of this hatred and this consuming need¡­ least of all death. It would be all worth it if he could just feel the life leaving his enemy''s bleeding body.


    ''Mutual destruction¡­''


    Yes¡­ yes, he liked it. He liked it a lot.


    This was the advantage he so desperately needed. Dangerous flames ignited in Sunny''s onyx eyes as he twisted his long neck and glared at the reeling serpent. The Great Beast must have been growing weaker, as well¡­ his attacks and the arrows of his companions were slowly grinding down its boundless endurance.


    The abomination had been a split second too late and failed to evade being rammed by Sunny''s serpentine head. Which finally gave him the chance. First, the water. The water had been constraining Sunny, and so, he had to wrestle the control of it from the Azure Serpent first. With his understanding of the Great Beast and the experience of watching Naeve and Bloodwave fight, he could achieve dominance for a few moments, at least. Coiling his mighty body like a spring, Sunny shot forward with incredible speed.


    He moved it in a specific way, forcing a powerful current to rush outward and collide with the opposing one, which had been created by the ancient leviathan. A great whirlpool appeared where the two currents collided, and he tore through it, unopposed. Second, the target. The target was the Azure Serpent''s titanic spine.


    Sunny had to sever it no matter what. Usually, the spine would have been protected by layers of impenetrable muscle, a layer of impervious skin, and a dreadful armor of indestructible scales.


    But the mad beast had been mangled and mutilated by the long weeks of warding off marauding abominations and the eerily monstrous butterfly. Large chunks of its flesh were missing, revealing bone.


    At a particular spot just below its head, a long span of the spine was revealed, too. That was a good target to choose, especially because the abomination would not be able to use its jaws to defend it. And, lastly ¡ª the advantage.


    Sunny did indeed possess an advantage in the battle of mutual destruction. It was because the Azure Serpent was made of flesh, while he was made of shadows. If he sustained too much damage, the Shadow Shell was going to fall apart¡­ but his incarnation, which was small and hidden in its depths, could survive. It was just a matter of luck. Either he would be destroyed along with the Shell, or get lucky and remain alive. But regardless of the outcome, the hateful leviathan would die.


    ''I am fine with that...''


    Growling viciously, the black serpent shot through the shining waters of the Great River ¡ª and, discarding all pretenses of defense, closed his jaws on the Great Beast''s spine.


    "Impressive, he can still strategically think amidst such a maddened state" Saint Cor mumbled, his eyes twinkling with admiration


    "Indeed, his wit in battle is remarkably polished¡­.such a shame he''s not loyal¡­" Gilead murmured.


    Jest looked at him with an intrigued glint in his eyes.


    "Oh? Something other than loyalty and disappointment exits your mouth?" he mocked, causing Gilead to glare at him but not take the bait.


    Jest sighed in disappointment, leaning back.


    "Just looks like a bunch or rabid animals to me" he sighed, his tone slightly disappointed.


    Gilead shifted, now facing Jest, his face now stern. Jest leaned forward, seemingly delighted that he had taken the bait.


    "Do not compare, such mannerisms to that of a¡­. mindless animal" he hissed, causing Jest to grin.


    "Oh ho! Is that not what we''re witnessing? A clash between beast?" he mocked in a receding tone.


    Gilead stiffened as he remained silent, a slow grin forming on his usual placant face. The sight caused Jest to stiffen, like he''d seen a ghost.


    "Yes¡­beasts¡­.Great Beasts, something a miserable goat like you could never compare to¡­." he echoed, his voice sinister with a hint of glee.


    The joy dropped from Jests face, as he leaned back, a look of annoyance on his face. Tyris silently watched the whole ordeal with a slight smile of amusement, that brought a shiver to Saint Roan.


    ''Mutual destruction¡­''


    The words reverberated in Nephis''s mind, all to familiar. They were words she lived by, something that had been burned into her existence.


    "The essence of combat is murder¡­." she whispered.


    Her hands clenched around the armrests as she took a deep breath. It was troubling. Every moment they learned more and more about Sunny, and Nephis learned more and more of the harrowing truth about how close he had been to her.


    At first, she had been enamoured, but now she rarely dreaded every moment, as she rarely felt unease to what troubling or heartbreaking news she would learn next.


    Unbeknownst to her, the whisper that escaped her lips had not gone unheard, as Rain looked at her incredoublously.


    ''T-The essence of combat is murder¡­is..is that not what he told me??''


    Had his supposed, generous, teachings been a stolen sharrade. One from Changing Star nonetheless!? She felt like her body would explode from the vortex of emotions that raged inside her. She peered down to try and get an answer of from her Shadow.


    It also starred at the screen, taken an interest.


    "Hey¡­." she whispered under her breath, but the Shadow didn''t respond.


    "Ahem.."she coughed, her voice now louder. But the Shadow still payed her no mind.


    Rain''s eye twitched. Oh, so now it was too good for her? After taking refuge in her shadow like a straggler out of her generosity, it now took her presence for granted? Her lips qivered in agitation, tempted to yell and expose everything.


    But as she moved to do so, it finally turned around and looked at her, staring, before its hands began to move.


    "WEAK."


    Rain''s shoulders slightly shook, as she threw herself back into her seat with a sizeable amount of force, causing a look of concern from Ananke.


    "I give up. Just get me out of here, take me back to my normal life, where I get heckled for being me" she grumbled.


    This time, it was nephis who heard the whisper, as she herself turned slightly to look at Rain with concern, opening her mouth to speak. But immediately, she was cut off by Effie and everyone else shooting out of their seats.


    "HOLY, HE''S ACTUALLY DOING!!" She screamed in excitement,


    "Dear Gods¡­.." Ananke whispered.


    Sunny bit into the spine of the Azure Serpent, igniting what little strength he had left into a violent and furious blaze. Billowing, shadows and flame rose from his onyx scales and wreathed him like a burial shroud.


    His eyes shone with mad, morbid, murderous malice and chillingly cold killing intent. His jaw pressed down with enough force to shatter mountains.


    ...But the spine of a Great Beast was much stronger than a mountain chain. It resisted his obsidian fangs, refusing to be broken, cracked, or even scratched.


    ''Die! Die!''


    Drowning in fury, Sunny put all of his resolve, all of his hatred, and all of his desire into crushing the indestructible bone. He violently jerked his head left and right, gnawing on the spine like a rabid dog. If he could not bite through it, he would saw through it. If he could not saw through it, he would grind it down...


    The Azure Serpent was going to die, no matter what. It was already half-dead, anyway...


    However, so was Sunny.


    He sensed the gargantuan body of the ancient leviathan moving, and coldly refused to pay it any attention. It did not matter how the mad beast would try to destroy him, or if it would succeed. Sunny had already discarded his survival instinct. The mad beast could not reach him with its harrowing maw, which meant that it was not going to be able to kill him instantly. That was all he needed to know.


    As his fangs scraped against the spine of the Azure Serpent in a frenzy, the abomination''s mangled body rose and ensnared Sunny like a crushing vice. Once he was caught in the coils, there would be no escape... he knew it, but he did not care.


    All he cared about was the feeling of a thin, shallow crack finally appearing under one of his fangs.


    The leviathan''s spine... was giving.


    ''Die!''


    As dark glee washed over his heart, the coils tensed, crushing his ravaged shell. The strength contained within them was unlike anything Sunny had experienced before. It was truly, and utterly, harrowing. Pressing down with harrowing strength, the Azure Serpent turned the marble carapace of the Mantle into stone dust. The serpentine body beneath it was instantly broken, the onyx scales shattering, sharp edges of broken bones piercing the skin and protruding from the horrid wounds.


    There was blinding pain... but Sunny did not care.


    More cracks appeared on the abomination''s spine now, spreading and merging with each other, and he could feel the giant body of his enemy twitching in pain. He could also feel fragments of bone sinking beneath his fangs.


    Instead of struggling to save himself, Sunny ferociously bit down on the damaged spine of the leviathan and persisted in his frenzied attempts to break and mutilate it.


    ''Let''s see which one of us dies first, old snake... as long... as you die first... I don''t mind dying second...'' The dorsal fin of the Great Beast effortlessly cut into his shell, slicing it open like a saw. Instead of blood, darkness flowed out of the vivisected serpent, only to dissolve and disappear in the soft radiance of the glowing water. Sunny pressed his jaws together in all-consuming fury... and finally felt the bone crumble beneath his bite.


    ''Will my incarnation be destroyed? Or won''t it?'' Not that it mattered too much...


    Killing the enemy was the only thing that mattered. There was nothing else!


    A strange sound that was half a deranged roar and half a wail of agony escaped from his maw. His jaws started to slowly move toward each other. At the same time, the damage his body had received was nearing the level of being catastrophic.


    By all accounts, his shell should have already come undone - but Sunny had submerged so deeply into the sensation of being a serpent that his absolute belief held it together, still. He felt the shadows part before the sharp blade of the leviathan''s fin, opening a straight path to the tiny incarnation hidden within them.


    Death was swiftly approaching...


    It was¡­.


    How could¡­


    Nothing would be able to properly describe what they were witnessing. It was something beyond words, beyond comprehension, beyond anything they had ever seen before.


    A battle of pure, unrelenting will. A nightmare made manifest. A tragedy wrapped in the guise of victory.


    They watched in horrified awe, their breath caught in their throats, unable to tear their eyes away, even Nephis, seemed disturbed by the carnage.The sheer madness of it, the relentless fury, the way he refused to acknowledge his own destruction¡ªit was monstrous. It was divine. It was something that should not have been possible, and yet, there it was, unfolding before their very eyes.


    The raw, suffocating killing intent that pulsed from his shattered body was unlike anything they had ever known. It was a force, a truth, a declaration to the world itself.


    He was breaking. He was dying.


    But even as his body was torn apart, his mind did not waver.


    That was what sent shivers down their spines.


    That was what made their souls tremble.


    A calamity did not falter. A calamity did not beg for salvation. A calamity did not fear death.


    And that was what he had become.


    The crowd sat in silence, dread pooling in their stomachs, as they realized something chilling.


    He was not fighting to survive.


    He was fighting simply to destroy.


    Effie opened her mouth unconscously,


    "No way he-", but before she could finish her sentence, a deafening sound caused the everyone to shudder and the room itself to quake.


    CRACK


    For a split second, the shadow flame billowing from his mangled body ignited with startling intensity. In Sunny''s mind, everything disappeared. The only thing that remained was an imperative resolve to kill the enemy.


    His jaw snapped with a deafening clap.


    In the midst of the sea of blood, one of the serpents fell, as the other rose, towering over its limp corpse. In its mouth, its severed head was motionless, soon falling into the sea with a deafening boom.


    The Onyx serpent remained standing victorious as it opened it maw, bellowing an earth shattering roar that even the heavens seemed to tremble to.


    As it did so, the voice of the spell sounded, its voice booming.


    [You have slain a Great Beast, Daeron of the Twilight Sea.]


    [You have received a Memory.]


    The whispers flowed into his soul as darkness encroached on his mind.


    [...Your shadow grows stronger.]


    And with that, the viewing abruptly ended, bringing the room back to usual, as everyone remained in silence.


    Too shocked¡­.


    From his brutal victory.


    Not even Noctis, who routinely stood with applause after each viewing, made a noise, shock also pointed on his face. Everyone remained in silence, some in shock, others in aspiring awe, while some dreaded at Sunny''s potential now that he was a Saint.


    Strangely, it was Daeron who rose, and cleared his throat.


    "Now that such is done, it is best we deliberate what piece of history we should choose, now that the rewards are present." he echoed,


    Effie, however violently disagreed.


    "As if! There''s so much we''ve glossed over! The fact that his Aspect is completely different than what we thought, his whole Aspect Legacy, that creepy technique, not to mention the stange¡­..shadow dance" she yelled without pause, having to gasp for air as she finished.


    Daeron looked at her, before turning his head.


    "Rightfully, but Julius''s hypothesis is very strong and self explanatory. What now interests me most is his connection to Shadow God, and more importantly the mystery behind the Shadow dance and his Legacy¡­."


    "...."


    "Something I feel we may learn in no better place, than the Shadow Realm, in the [Solace in Defiance] option" he boomed.


    ''The Shadow Realm¡­.''


    The one realm which alluded everyone, the home and resting place of all living beings. The domain of the most mysterious and elusive of the gods.


    And more importantly¡­.


    The place where supposedly met a Fated friend from long ago¡­.


    One that was contrasted to be hated by death.


    It was a tease too endearing. Beastmaster was especially interested at the prospect of another person of similar nature to Sunny, how else would they be Fated companions? Also, since the revelation of his allegiance to Valor in the future, it was not too bad to prepare spares¡­


    "Can never be too drastic¡­" she cooed


    "Let''s do so" Nephis replied, causing looks of confusion.


    Secretly, she also wanted to see what secrets it held, especially after her encounter with that bastard skeleton¡­..Eurys of the nine, who she had dropped off by the entrance to the underworld at his request.


    If not the Underworld, what closer entrance was there to the Shadow Realm?


    Daeron nodded as he looked around for complaint, but nobody disagreed. Maybe they were all still slightly dazed from the fight to form truisve thoughts.


    "Reward option two, [Pieces of Lost history], option [Solace in Defiance]" he boomed with confidence.


    Everyone adjusted themselves in their seats as the theatre once again began to change, the curtains moving again towards the screen, as everyone braced in anticipation.


    They had not forgotten, the fear they felt upon the Mad Princes realization of their existence.


    Whose to say that something else, and possibly far worse wouldn''t do the same?


    Transparency became apparent, as the world around them changed, causing gasps to ring out.


    ''This was¡­.the Shadow Realm?''


    It was¡­..vast. A sinister desert of umbrella sand that stretched forever. The sky was also dark, dull and bleak devoid of any sunlight, the only source of light being a strange twisting vortex in the distance. Strangely¡­there were no bodies, or any form of corpses in sight. They had a pretty good view, supposedly having been placed on a giant mountain.


    "It''s¡­.kind of plain" Jet said in an estranged tone.


    "What did you expect?" Kai asked, a look of confusion on his face.


    She shrugged, "I don''t know? Fiery pits where people burn for their crimes, vast swarms of abominations tearing each other apart? It''s kind of like¡­.a draft, compared to what should be the final project."


    "You would rather their be eternal pain and torment?" he replied with an incredulous look.


    Jet snorted, "When did I say I wanted that? It''s just not what I expected" she sighed.


    Everyone was equally enamoured by the sight. Noctis and Julius were both gleaming, seemingly glowing at the prospect of uncovering more about the world, while everyone else stared in awe.


    "But¡­where is this friend?" Cassie asked in a confused tone,


    Everyone craned their vision around the room, trying to spot something in the desolate scape. But it seemed like it was not trying to hide from them, but instead come to them. As far in the distance on one of the high rocks, a deafening boom sounded.


    "What is¡­" Revel murmured in a confused tone.


    "A fight? Aren''t they supposed to be friends!?" Effie exclaimed in disbelief, causing a chuckle to sound from the second row.


    "A complicated friendship perhaps." Mordret cooed, causing both Song and Valor to glare at them. But their attention didn''t last, as a figured shot past them, and landed not too far away from their space.


    It was¡­.a woman


    No¡­.


    A Shadow?


    Her form was obsolete, strangely hazy. There was no discernable features, apart from a ragged cloak made from unknown origins that flapped around her body. Her limbs and face were both dark, a literal shadow, as fumes wafted up. In her arm, a battleworn dagger of sorts was clenched as she looked in the distance.


    "Another contender?" both Effie and Beastmaster grumbled,


    Nephis also narrowed her eyes in confusion, but everyones attention was shifted as Daeron abruptly rose, his eyes strained, a chilling look¡­.of shock, on his face.


    "A dead Sacred¡­." he murmured, causing everyone to freeze.


    A Sacred!??!


    Someone above the level of a Soveriegn, something nobody had ever heard of or seen before in their time. Questions bursted from their mouths with unwarranted curiosity to the dangers of knowledge.


    "A SACRED!??! HIS FRIEND IS A DAMN SACRED!??" Effie yelled in disbelief.


    "He truly has connections¡­." Noctis hummed.


    Everyone looked at Daeron with wide eyes for an answer, as he paused before continuing.


    "Not a true Sacred but something slightly less, a shadow of its former glory, thus why she is dead" his voice echoed.


    "B-But she''s dead! Dead! That''s it, kaput! Once you die you''re dead!" Saint Roan stammered in disbelief


    Daeron stood silent, before a slow smile crept his lips, "So what?"


    Eyes rows in question,


    "What?"


    Daeron continued, unfalerting, "So what if they''re dead? The weak wait for permission to exist, and lie down when their end is said. But the strong create their own purpose. A Sacred is not just an existence, but a singularity, something that bends and shapes everything to their will. They are not spectators, but Architects of their own destiny. Who says that death is the end for them? Death is just the beginning, a trivial obstacle in their path. If it is their will to continue existing, who dares oppose them?" he announced, causing everyone to shiver.


    "Such a thing is possible¡­?" Julius whispered, his eyes twinkling with awe


    Daeron chuckled, "They are what makes the impossible, possible"


    "But still, why would a Sacred willing befriend someone of lower status, it seems unjust of their nature¡­" Morgan questioned in a serious tone.


    "I don''t think that''s his friend" Rain whispered, causing everyone to glare at her, her shoulders stiffening.


    "Why?" Morgan hissed, her tone dangerously low.


    Rain gulped, before squinting her eyes at something in the distance, an awkward smile on her lips.


    "Because I think he wants it dead" she muttered, as something blinked in the distance, before crashing not too far away, causing a plume of smoke to rise and the mountain to shudder.


    What emerged, caused everyone''s knees to tremble.


    A dark figure clad in a fearsome onyx armour. His hair was snow white as it flowed in the wind, contrasted heavily with the fearsome dark mask of a daemon on his face, the mask of weaver. On his back, to grand wings similar to Nephis''s rose, except their color was endlessly dark, like an abyss.


    In his hands a fearsome odachi rested, while countless other seven armed hands protruded from his sides and back, having chosen to manifest them.


    If death had an appearnce¡­..this was it.


    The shadows seemed to bow in fear to their glorious ruler, as light seemed to be absorbed by his presence, like a black hole.


    It was Sunny, although they couldn''t believe it.


    And he was equipped for war.


    A low voice, hissed from his figure, "Miserable wretch, why can''t you just let Shadow claim you?"


    As everyone watched the fearsome figure approached, a booming laugh sounded from the crowd. It was Daeron.


    "Ahahah! Such an endevarous, yet treacherous shadow! Of course he would hunt down even a Sacred!" he chortled, a look of rare shock on windflowers face at the sight.


    "H-He¡­he''s fighting a Sacred?" Nephis asked in a low tone


    Daeron smiled wryly,


    "What else? Perhaps the Gods and Daemons are lucky they have vanished from the world¡­as they would soon meet their end by being hunted by him. One could maybe even say they got the more fortunate ending! Such an overachiever, if he couldn''t fight a God, he chose the second closest thing¡­..a Sacred" he mumbled in fascination.


    "Then he is also Supreme in this moment..?" Seishan asked in a low tone.


    Daeron shook his head, "No¡­it is not his style to be slightly below for such a matchup. But¡­he''s close"


    Nephis slightly shook.


    ''Close?''


    Did this mean that he had grasped the secret of ascending to Supremacy without the Spell? If so¡­.how far ahead of her was he? She became slightly giddy at the thought.


    "But it''s still a Sacred" Tyris said flatly,


    Daeron leaned back, his lips curling in amusement, "All the more reason for him to hate them so much¡­."


    A Sacred¡­. A being descended like a celestial verdict, its radiance absolute, a beacon of order that tolerated no flaw. Its every movement was ordained, every word a decree from existence itself. They were not a force, but existence itself.


    Yet before it stood a Sunny.


    An Error


    Singularity of Fate


    The Flaw of Existence.


    The Shadow of Calamity.


    A being that should not exist, a mistake in the fabric of the world, wrapped in shadows deeper than oblivion. It did not defy fate¡ªit had already shattered it. Where the Sacred one moved with ordained purpose, the Error lurched with chaotic inevitability, its presence a wound in the very concept of being. Death coiled at its fingertips, not as an end, but as an unraveling of all things.


    Reality refused to accept his existence.


    What better way to vent his wrath, than to rid the intruder from his home and his heritage. An intruder in contrast to him, who was loved and recognised by existence.


    What better satisfaction could one get¡­


    Than brutally crushing such an ignorant bug?


    The feelings were mutual, as the Shadow on the screen moved.


    It seemingly listened to his words, slightly tilting its head. It had no mouth, nor was it capable of speech. Yet it seemed to recognise his hatred, as the shadows around its feet stirred.


    It slowly raised its arm, pointing the dagger towards him.


    No words were uttered, but the gesture spoke plenty, as it seemed to taunt him and his nature.


    "Come try little Shadow"


    Sunny''s face was hidden behind Weaver''s mask, but his bloodlust was more than present.


    A slow wave of movement rippled through the room. One by one, the onlookers rose from their seats. Their heads bowed slightly¡ªnot in fear, but in acknowledgment. They thought the fight with the Skinwalker was the pinnacle, but it was in fact merely the crescent.


    Above Master, Saints and even Supremes, at the level of a Calamity.


    But this¡­.


    This was a battle of existence itself. One a being who was loved and shaped reality to their will, and another who was hated and rejected like a flaw.


    Silence screamed, as both Sunny and the Shadow took a step forward, only Solvanne uttered a single word,


    "Glory to the strong¡­"


    As in the next second, they both becomes blurs, as they collided, causing a deafening explosion that violently shook the room. Reality seemed to scream in response to their, Will¡­..Rage¡­..Desire, and most immensely of all¡­..


    Their overwhelming intensity.


    __________________________________________________________________________


    Oh, you thought we were finished?


    Nope, we just getting started baby ?( ?? ? ?? )?


    If you are wondering why I took a little extra time, it''s because I was ill one day and had to rest.


    But now I''m back and punching.


    (Just kidding, I''m still sick, my shadow did all the work) (?¡ª?¡ª)


    __________________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 15 - 15: Ballade of Death

    Everyone grabbed their armrests in panic as they strained the soles of their feet against the floor, bracing themselves.


    The shockwave before them continued to roll out, the cinema groaned in response as the room continued to shudder and rock slightly. Compared to all the previous occurrences before, this was by far the most violent reaction.


    Meaning, that the battle before them was at an even more devastating level then what they could see, as a monstrous battle of will and authority raged on, unseen to the eye. Fortunately, the cinema filtered and protected them, otherwise they might have been dropped to their knees from the gravitation of the overwhelming weight of their nascent domains.


    Wisps of dust began to stir ahead of them, as two figures shot out like a blur, almost too fast for the eye to see, even for a Saint.


    ''F¡ªfast¡­''


    Sunny barely managed to deflect the blow by sensing, rather than being fully aware of, the coming strike. The splinter of the ivory fang met the obsidian blade and pushed it aside, sending a jolt of pain traveling through his arm.


    ''...Strong, as well.''


    The nebulous slayer was terribly fast, and terribly strong. Perhaps in any other place, Sunny would have stood no chance against this adversary ¡ª but here in the Shadow Realm, the infinite abyss of shadows was imbuing him with dire prowess.


    It was not quite comparable to the augmentation of his shadows, but close to it. So, he could at least resist. Sunny deflected the obsidian knife to the side and blocked the bone knife by crossing two ivory blades of his own. Then, he attacked with three splinters of the ancient fang that remained.


    He had six hands at the moment, after all. But his nebulous enemy was elusive. Using flowing footwork, they seemed to disappear like a mirage, sidestepping all three of the counterattacks and somehow managing to flank Sunny at the same time. All that his improvised daggers managed to pierce were the wisps of ghostly smoke.


    ''Crap¡­''


    Sunny moved his three left arms, trying to defend his side, and instantly lost two of them. Severed cleanly, the inky-black hands fell to the ground ¡ª but that, at least, had bought him enough time to reel back and avoid being skewered himself. He felt a cold chill run down his spine. Sunny had hoped that the mysterious slayer would not be as deadly up close as they were at range¡­ but these hopes were now crushed thoroughly.


    The damned archer knew how to handle a knife, as well ¡ª in fact, they fought with an utterly chilling level of skill and intent. Their style was as lethal as it was straightforward. There were no embellishments, hesitation, or complicated philosophy to its deadly grace. Just pure lethality, inhuman ruthlessness, and absolute killing intent.


    An uncompromising aggressiveness that aimed to slaughter the enemy in the most swift and efficient fashion, discarding all else. Making all else seem unimportant.


    Which was not to say that the way the mysterious shadow fought was not insidious. In fact, they were like a personification of devious will ¡ª deception was a killing tool as well, after all.


    Everyone lived in the same moment, as they watched the furious exchange of blows. Despite the room having to constantly follow their movement with tumultuous fluidity, similar to that of a rocky rollercoaster that would make most feel queasy ¨C but nobody felt ill.


    In that moment, nothing else existed. The duel consumed all thought, all breath, all sense of time.


    No one was shocked by the sheer brutality¡ªno, they had long been humbled by the life Sunny lived. They had seen his trials, his nightmares, his ascension through carnage. But this¡­ this was different. This was something beyond survival.


    This...was art


    Before, they had witnessed the savage clash between Sunny and Daeron in monstrous forms¡ªa raw, merciless brawl of fangs and blood, impressive in its ferocity but devoid of grace. That had been a storm of destruction, untamed and reckless. But now¡­ now they saw the truth of him.


    Every step was deliberate, a whisper of motion flowing into the next, like ink spilling over a canvas. Every strike carried purpose, calculated and sharp, an equation of death solved in real-time. The rhythm of his movements, the symphony of his limbs and mind in perfect harmony¡ªthis was not mere combat.


    This was a killer refined, polished to the peak of lethality.


    A shadow honed to a blade''s edge.


    Whether one felt awe or horror, admiration or dread, there was no denying it. They watched, transfixed, drawn in like children witnessing something beyond their understanding¡ªsomething beautiful, and terrifying, all at once.


    Nephis was especially enamoured by the sight, her fingers slightly tightening around her armrests, as she paid no mind to even breathing.


    Her eyes graced over every subtle movement, a rare look of adoration in her eyes, reminiscent of someone witnessing a marvelous performance in an opera house. Unconsciously her lips parted, as an honest remark escaped her mind.


    "Beautiful¡­." she whispered.


    Usually, the words would not have escaped Effie''s attention, but in the moment, she rarely neglected the opportunity as she also stared at the scene with utter fear and amazement.


    "D-Damn¡­" she gasped,


    Even Morgan who was usually cold with steely and calculative indifference, also held a look of curiosity and awe as she watched the dance. She surprisingly failed to contain herself, as similar honest words escaped her mouth.


    "Exquisite¡­."


    All the Saints despite having their own battle arts with personalities and traits they had owned, looked at the scene like an attentive class, even Daeron''s eyes glinted with a hint of admiration.


    Even Jet''s attention wavered as her arms slowly lowered, allowing Ling to wriggle free and see what was happening. His jaw dropped as a ludicrous look of happiness formed on his face, letting out an excited squeal.


    "Woahh¡­." he mumbled.


    Ananke turned as she noticed his successful escape, slowly reaching over and transferring her to his lap. Realizing he was about to be banished from the show the adults got to watch, his face shifted as he looked up at Ananke, and pulled out the greatest weapon he owned.


    The puppy eyes of a four year-old.


    Ananke only smiled in response, "Dear¡­your mother will reprimand me if I let you watch such things" she whispered.


    Ling pouted, "But it''s not fair!" he whined.


    Ananake held his gaze, as a cunning smile formed on her lips.


    "Oh? And what value does this have, if anything this scuffle means nothing before the mightiest four year-old in all worlds!" she chortled.


    Ling hesitated, as his face betrayed a smug look for a second, only changing as the cinema began speeding up, following the battle between the two shadows. He turned back to Ananke, a sheepish smile on his face.


    "But it''s cool¡­." he meekly whispered.


    Ananke''s shoulders slightly shuddered, as she looked at the killer face Ling was putting on. A face that would send any softhearted adult to the grave. Her shoulders dropped as she let out a defeated sigh, unable to argue.


    It was pretty cool¡­


    "It seems my flaw has changed, now I strangely can''t resist your request, guess I can''t stop you little cub" she joked.


    Ling beamed as he turned back around, eyes wide as the fight continued.


    Defending himself desperately, he took a step back, then another. His entire body rattled from the immense strain of withstanding the ferocious, devastating blows of the enemy, and the situation only seemed to grow more dire and frenetic with each heartbeat.


    But that was fine, as well.


    After all, Sunny was not without tricks himself. His two severed hands were now laying on the ground behind the archer, having yet to dissolve into intangible shadows. And that was for a good reason ¡ª because just then, they suddenly moved and rose into the air, carried by two flexible shadow tentacles. Still grasping the splinters of the ivory fang, they shot at the archer''s back with the speed of supersonic missiles.


    ¡­And the bastard still dodged them, somehow. Granted, the mysterious shadow was at least forced to halt the chilling and seemingly unceasing assault to disengage, performed a strange mix of a spinning somersault and a cartwheel that had no right to look graceful, and yet did, rolled over their shoulder, and slid back on the glossy obsidian.


    There was no rule that limited Sunny to only using his bone blades, after all. In fact, he would be a fool to do so. Sparing the vague figure of his enemy a brief glance, Sunny called upon the shadows and unleashed a maelstrom of shadow chains, clawed hands, and bladed tentacles upon the nebulous slayer.


    At the final moment, something that had been dormant in Effie once again woke up, the words having registered in her head.


    ''Sunny called upon the shadows and unleashed a maelstrom of shadow chains, clawed hands, and bladed tentacles upon the nebulous slayer.''


    "...."


    ''Shadow chains..?''


    ''Bladed tentacles¡­?''


    A wicked idea formed in her demented mind, the signature wolfish grin appearing, as she opened her mouth and turned to Nephis, only to freeze. No words came out of her mouth as she remained frozen on the spot.


    This was¡­.fear?


    ''No¡­Nephis hasn''t openly retaliated once, nor can she with the violence warning, so why am I starting to chicken?''


    Her eyes continued to move in strange consideration, as she paused, coming to a realization. Was she in danger¡­.from distracting Nephis from the fight? The previous elicit jokes were not enough to break her, but she was willing to put their lives on the line to enjoy the battle?


    Well¡­.it wasn''t too far off.


    Nephis did seem to find more pleasure in battle than actual pleasures¡­.although the previous scene in the Sunphis lounge spoke otherwise.


    Hesitantly, Effie lowered herself back into her seat, not brave enough to provoke the predator to her side. Nor was she aware enough to notice the true threat, who had been Jet, intensely staring her down the whole time, ready to jump in and put her back in line. It was like she had developed a new sense, catered to knowing when Effie would act up. Her gaze faltered, as a low voice caught her attention.


    "The way he uses the shadows¡­is quite impressive" Revel echoed, a hint of admiration and fear about what she would do against him in battle as someone who seemingly countered his abilities.


    Saint Cor nodded, "Indeed, it''s hard to say he has any limitation or counter in battle with such versatile abilities"


    "His movements in battle are also quite formidable and fluid¡­." Morgan murmured in agreement, causing some of Valor to shift, unused to the rarely placid tone coming from her.


    "The Shadow Dance?" Cassie wondered aloud, causing everyone''s eye to glint.


    Daeron nodded,


    "It does seem like a large part of his battle art, and quite admirable at that, it seems to have no foundation or solid form"


    "Quite contradictory for a Shadow!" Noctis laughed in amusement, as some rolled their eyes in annoyance.


    Daeron''s gaze narrowed as he looked at the ongoing fight, finally continuing.


    "But¡­.it''s strange"


    "Not once has he used one of his avatars" he murmured.


    People shifted, as they gazed back to the scene, their eyes narrowing.


    He was right, not once had Sunny yet used his avatars in the fight, one with a Sacred being at that.


    "Does he want a challenge? I didn''t think of him to be one with a passion for the honor in battle¡­" she cooed in amusement.


    Everyone looked around for answers, but there were none. The curiosity was fleeting as a rumble shook the surroundings, causing some to stumble. Gazes swept around the area in confusion as eyes widened.


    Was the mountain¡­.moving?


    He evaded a vicious stab, only to receive a devastating kick and stagger back. Ignoring the sharp pain in his bruised ribs, he immediately moved, deflecting a slash that would have sliced his throat open otherwise.


    By then, an obsidian blade was already flying at his right eye, and as he tilted his head to avoid it, a knee slammed into his abdomen, making him let out a hiss. The mysterious shadow was like a dancer that could use all of its nebulous body as a weapon, making no distinction between its blades, fists, elbows, knees, or feet.


    Each precise blow was either potentially fatal or meant to open him to a deadly follow-up attack, flowing effortlessly into each other, and with the ghostly smoke obscuring its movements, Sunny could not allow his focus to slip even for an instant. The rain of attacks persisted without a split second of respite, all of them chained together like a ruthless, suffocating vice.No matter how much Sunny resisted, he could not gain the initiative ¡ª he could only defend himself feverishly, barely keeping up with the lethal onslaught.


    Wounds and bruises slowly littered his body. His armor was cut like paper, and his bones groaned under unbearable strain, on the verge of cracking. He was not bleeding, at least, but his two remaining shadows hands had long been sacrificed. Now, even his own hands were at risk of being maimed.


    ''Aaah¡­''


    Dodging another blow, he growled and lunged forward, meaning to ram the mysterious archer with his armored shoulder. However, the enemy simply retreated like mist, then instantly counterattacked, nearly driving one of their knives into Sunny''s temple.


    They clashed like two dark whirlwinds, moving across the shoulder of the shadow of Condemnation as it took another titanic step. The radiant veil of swirling essence was torn apart by the fury of their battle, and they were enveloped by soothing darkness once again.


    The thunderous cacophony tore apart the eternal silence that reigned the Shadow Realm, and the black sky shook from the terrifying power of their blows.


    "G-Gods¡­the mountain¡­i-it''s a whole freaking Nightmare Creature!" Rain yelped in disbelief. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Prince of the Sun?" Solvanne muttered in thought.


    Everyone sat themselves down as the mountain continued to shift, causing slight tremors in the room. Indeed, it seemed like all shadows carried some hidden madness, as they were viciously clashing despite being on a living Nightmare creature, one as big as a mountain no less.


    As their gazes steadied, features of the mountain started to become discernible, first the shoulder, then the head and soon the overall upper torso. Unbelievably, it was in fact alive¡­.and moving.


    Had Fate brought their fight on top of such a Nightmare Creature?


    Or did they simply love to perform to the unseen crowd? Because at this point, it wouldn''t be surprising if the mountain-creature itself started slow-clapping in appreciation. But it didn''t as it was seemingly devoid of consciousness, like a broken robot with one final command burning in its mind.


    Whether the nebulous archer possessed a soul core or not, they were still a shadow. That was how they had been able to survive in the Shadow Realm, and why they were hunting the shadows of living beings for sustenance. That was also the reason why this cold and ruthless slayer could influence the wild shadows populating the desolate land, so much so that they were even scared to answer Sunny''s call.


    However¡­ Since the archer could interfere with Sunny in that way, didn''t that mean that Sunny could do the same?


    After all, the archer was a shadow. And Sunny was the Lord of Shadows. He held dominion over everything that was a shadow, whether they liked it or not. If Sunny so wished, he could control and manipulate shadows, manifest them into tangible forms, or even send them into the Shadow Realm and back.


    Granted, his authority was not absolute. Although few shadows had attempted it yet, the vastest and most ancient of them could resist his will and refuse his commands¡­ like the Fragment of the Shadow Realm did, for example. More importantly, there was one exception to his ability to command the shadows. No matter how weak, Sunny could neither control nor manifest the shadows of living beings ¡ª their loyalty was to their masters, and no matter how revered the Lord of Shadows was by them, that reverence did not trump that loyalty.


    However¡­ The mysterious archer was not a shadow cast by a living being. They might have been once, but now, they were cast by nothing and belonged to nothing. They were alone and ownerless, without a master¡­


    It is improper for a shadow, let alone such a murderous one, to walk around without a master. Not the least of all because an unscrupulous Lord of Shadows might happen to pass by and try to exploit that defect.


    So¡­ While suffering under the chillingly lethal barrage of insidious attacks and at the same time wrestling the cold will of the rebellious shadow,Sunny focused his own will into a sharp blade and added another command to his call. That one was addressed directly to the damned archer and consisted of only one word: "Halt."


    The archer suddenly shuddered.


    And because they shuddered, Sunny easily pushed aside the obsidian knife and plunged the splinter of the ivory fang into the enemy''s side. A moment later, the archer punched him in the face, shattering the damaged visor of the onyx helmet and making Sunny see stars. They struck down with the bone knife, slicing through the splinter of the ancient fang, and disengaged. A moment later, the archer landed gracefully on the glossy stone a few dozen meters away and pressed one hand against their side, hunching a little.


    Sunny was pretty sure that being pierced by a fang of an ancient Soul Serpent was quite harmful, even for a relentless death machine like this damned maniac. He dismissed his broken helmet and laughed.


    "...Two can play this game, you know?"


    Before, the archer had interfered with his limbs. Now, Sunny was interfering with the archer. Of course, the nebulous slayer did not halt as commanded. However, their movements appeared somewhat constrained, sapped of some speed and power. Just enough to even the playing field in this battle. Taking a step forward, Sunny ignited his will and battered the archer with a barrage of irresistible commands.


    ''Halt!''


    ''Move!


    '' ''Kneel!''


    ''Surrender!''


    ''Beg!''


    ''...Die!''


    Every watched the whole ordeal with a mixture of confusion and awe, Nephis especially who had once again entered a tunnel vision like trance. Not even Effie who was taunting her about some strange, kink, in the corner of her ear, could falter her attention


    Because she could tell that this was a missing piece she needed.


    A piece she needed to ascend to Supremacy.


    She had a foundation, she had a Citadel, she was only missing a few more pieces to unlock the final steps. And this seemed to be one of them.


    She didn''t understand it fully¡ªno, not yet¡ªbut she could grasp the shape of it. Supremes were beings who imposed their will upon reality, who ruled within the dominion they had carved out for themselves. And Sunny¡­ Sunny was fighting within a domain.


    A domain of shadows.


    Something elusive, always hidden in the dark¡­ but now, for the first time, being laid bare before them. For her. For the others. A secret unveiled.


    Well, maybe not for Daeron. He probably knew already.


    Slowly, she turned her gaze to Noctis. The ancient sorcerer felt her stare and smirked, one brow arched in amusement.


    "What?" he drawled. "You think just because I''m old, I know everything?"


    Nephis said nothing.


    His smirk widened.


    "Well¡­" He leaned back with a satisfied nod. "You''re right. I do know quite a lot."


    "But in the realm of Supremes, even I am in the dark," Noctis admitted with an uncharacteristic sigh, the weight of his own limitations pressing down on him.


    "Why would it have to be shadows? Is every Supreme Sunny now?" he scoffed, his tone dripping with amusement.


    Gilead stiffened ever so slightly, but the corner of Jest''s mouth twitched before he quickly covered it with his hand, barely suppressing a laugh.


    "As one ascends, battle ceases to be mere combat. It becomes a test of will. A struggle to see whose desire is more absolute, whose existence is more tyrannical. It is not just strength, not just power¡ªbut the sheer, unrelenting force of one''s being. To fight at this level is to impose oneself upon the world, to devour the will of another and climb higher still."


    A heavy silence followed his words, but Tyris broke it with a cold, matter-of-fact remark.


    "But he is not Supreme."


    Noctis turned to her, expression mirroring her own confusion. Before he could respond, Daeron spoke.


    "But he can be." His voice was quiet, yet it cut through the tension like a blade. "And he will be. And when that time comes¡­ no one will stand against him."


    All eyes shifted toward Daeron, hunger burning in their gazes. They wanted more. They needed more. The secrets of Supremacy were being laid bare¡ªif only he would continue.


    But he did not.


    He remained still, his stare unwavering, betraying nothing.


    Yet, even in his silence, he had already revealed enough.


    A truth had been exposed¡ªone that the Saints absorbed with quiet reverence. Supreme combat was not just a clash of bodies, weapons, or techniques. It was a war of wills.


    Had Daeron shared this insight out of some growing fondness for their company? Or was it a calculated move, a subtle ploy to weave favor into his hands?


    The answer remained unclear.


    But the truth did not.


    And as the battle raged on, its significance became undeniable.


    Rain and Ling were the only two blissfully out of the loop, absorbing the cool-sounding statement without a care. At first, Rain had been in deep denial about her Master''s achievements. Then came the awe. And now? Now, she had fully embraced it¡ªproud, smug, and acting as if every one of his accomplishments were somehow a family group project.


    She cast a sideways glance at Telle and Windflower, who were still casually munching on popcorn like this was just another Saturday night entertainment special. A smirk crept onto her face.


    "Royalty? Legacy? Who cares about all that!" she muttered, basking in her newfound superiority. "My family knows the secrets of the world, Daemons are basically our cousins, and ''we'' broke Fate!"


    She almost wanted to throw her head back and laugh like a proper aristocrat¡ªbut then the words actually settled in.


    Daemons¡­ broke Fate¡­


    Her smirk faltered. A thought hit her like a particularly aggressive reality check.


    "Wait¡­ doesn''t that make us the villains?" she mumbled, suddenly uncertain.


    A tiny bit panicked, she glanced around, half-expecting judgmental stares or someone to throw a tomato at her. But no one seemed bothered. No accusations. No torches or pitchforks.


    Just Mordret.


    Mordret, sitting there like the most dedicated viewer of this unfolding drama, his expression full of amusement as if he had just watched his favorite character undergo a villain origin realization in real-time.


    Rain scowled and sank back into her seat, sulking.


    Out of everyone, he was the last person she wanted as a fan of her brother.


    But the mysterious shadow did resist them, hunching some more and remaining silent. Their slender fingers, nevertheless, dug into the wound, grasping the broken splinter of the ivory fang and pulling it free. A trickle of ghostly smoke flowed out of the wound, mixing with their billowing veil.


    ''Still ready to fight, then.'' Sunny grinned.


    Well, it was only to be expected. He had never expected that his little trick would bring this ruthless slayer to their knees. It was just something to weigh them down and let Sunny himself deliver the fatal blow.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go, little shadow. I''m just getting warmed up." The archer stared at him for a few moments silently¡­ at least Sunny thought that he was being stared at.


    He could not see their face, after all.


    Then, in an explosion of swift, purposeful motion¡­


    The archer turned around, fluidly grabbed their discarded bow and dashed away, sliding over the edge of the obsidian island a moment later. Falling into the depths of the shadow of Condemnation. Sunny froze for a moment.


    He blinked.


    ''Huh?''


    Had he actually scared that damned killer so much?


    ''No, impossible¡­''


    Then¡­ His eyes widened a little. Did the bastard decide to go for the kill first, and deal with Sunny later? If so, he had to follow immediately!


    Yet¡­


    Somehow, Sunny did not feel like submerging into the nebulous body of the shadow of Condemnation was safe. In fact, everything inside him screamed against it, as if what awaited him inside was a fate far worse than death. It would be the same for the archer. Then what was Sunny missing?


    Suddenly, a cold chill ran down his spine, and a bad premonition made him shiver. With no helmet to shield his head, he realized quite quickly what it was that he had missed. Because his hair was fluttering wildly in the wind.


    The wind¡­ the wind had grown much stronger.


    People stirred in their seats as the approaching construct took shape, its sheer presence sending a ripple of unease through the audience.


    Sunny had shattered Fate itself¡ªrewritten the rules, broken free from its chains. And yet¡­ somehow, Fate still seemed to have a personal grudge against him. If anything, it almost felt vindictive.


    Some watched with eager anticipation, eager to see how he would overcome yet another impossible trial. Others sat frozen in silent dread, knowing all too well that this time, the stakes were even higher.


    Effie let out a long, dramatic sigh. "Princess¡­ if existence loves you, then it must absolutely loathe your boyfriend."


    Rain clasped her hands together as if in prayer. "Please be safe, Master¡­"


    Julius, ever the scholar, looked torn between terror and excitement. "Fascinating! Mortifying, but fascinating!"


    Saint Cor simply shook his head, muttering, "Unfortunate wretch¡­"


    And unfortunate Sunny was. Because barreling toward him¡ªhowling, roaring, devouring everything in its wake....


    Was a maelstrom of white light and destruction.


    A violent vortex of pure annihilation, twisting and spiraling, swallowing the landscape whole. The sheer force of it distorted the air, warping reality itself as it raced straight for him.


    Sunny stood there, momentarily still. The audience, too, sat in stunned silence, eyes locked on the unfolding disaster.


    And in that single, fleeting moment¡­


    A thought surfaced in his mind, so dry and resigned it was almost cruel in its simplicity:


    "Wow¡­ I''m screwed, aren''t I?"


    The vortex roared.


    And then, the world erupted.


    _______________________________________________________________________


    Bit of a shorter chap, since the last two were a marathon


    (still 4k+ lol)


    Still trying to figure out how to make reactions to the fight unique and good


    Avoiding the, you know


    "Wow", "No way!", "He''s so cool"


    Also, the whole Shadow realm segment will be another 2 chapters, since I love it and want to do it justice :)


    And we may or may not be nearing another moment i''m dying to write


    Possibly some other fun and unexpected things you never saw coming¡­. 0_0


    _______________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 16 - 16: Shadow Frenzy

    The wind crashed furiously into the colossal figure of the shadow of Condemnation, shattering against its dark nebulous bulwark in a litany of chilling wails. The radiant trail of essence shrouding the colossal shadow was torn apart and scattered, submerging the world in impenetrable darkness once again.


    For now. A powerful gust slammed into Sunny''s back, almost making him stagger. As it did, a few more sparks of light shot past him. The particles of pure essence were being carried by the wind, moving at astonishing speed. Even more shocking was the fact that they were somehow able to affect the material plane ¡ª otherwise, there would not have been a new scratch on his vambrace. Far below, countless such particles were striking the body of Condemnation, producing tiny sparks when colliding with cold stone. The body of the Cursed Tyrant was too vast to notice it yet, but when the swirling mass of the essence storm arrived¡­


    Sunny shuddered. No wonder the mysterious archer had rushed to seek shelter. Having survived in the Shadow Realm for thousands of years, they must have known how to survive the passing of a storm well. It was just that this time, they had been caught in the open, riding a colossal shadow far above ground ¡ª that was why the archer chose to dive into the depths of Condemnation despite how perilous it seemed.


    ''No, that''s not quite right¡­''


    The radiant storm clouds were still some distance away, so was there really a need to act so decisively? Suddenly, Sunny felt a chilling sense of urgent danger. Spinning around¡­


    He just barely had time to see a swirling torrent of silver sparks rushing at him on the wind currents. A split second later, the light had already reached Sunny and passed through him, disappearing into the darkness of the distant sky. Sunny let out an inhuman shriek and fell, clutching desperately at his chest. The claws of the Mantle''s armored gauntlet dug into his skin, leaving deep cuts on its surface.


    "Aaaargh!" He almost bit off his tongue from the harrowing pain.


    The particles of soul essence had pierced his body, entering his chest and exiting from his back¡­ however, they were so infinitely small that even being pierced by a hundred of them did not deal his body any lasting damage. But¡­ The same could not be said about his soul. It was shredded and ravaged by hundreds of radiant blades, torn asunder and mangled terribly, whole swaths of it being utterly destroyed. It was as if his soul was hit by a wave of explosive shrapnel.


    Everyone helplessly watched as Sunny screamed from the pain of scream, a mixture of concern, awe and some hidden amusement. Rain was especially troubled by the sight as her face twitched into a pained expression, wanting to do something, anything to help him.


    But all she could do was helplessly spectate the scene.


    Utterly weak and powerless as always, her despair and self-loathing at her incompetence to act out and not be a victim of circumstance, only growing. Her Shadow offered no attention or reassurance, as it also looked at the scene in concentration, seemingly drawn in by the spectacle of events it had never seen or experienced.


    A hand landed softly on her own, as she turned to the side and saw Ananke looking at her with a reassuring smile, slightly calming her down.


    To her side, Nephis was not doing any better.


    The sight was troubling to watch with her growing feelings and perception of him, but more troubling was her body''s reaction which betrayed no ignorance to oblivion. Everytime his wails pierced the room and his body convulsed in pain, her body would react, as her fingers twitched in agitation.


    Her eyes narrowed in concern,


    ''Am I trying¡­.to heal him?''


    Their bond seemed to go even deeper than she imagined, as even her body unconsciously was grieved by his state, wanting to seemingly act out of instinct to heal him¡­.and help him. Her lips curled in agitation, as her grip on her armrests tightened. She detested being in such a helpless state at the behest of something she valued being tormented before her.


    A large hand landed on her shoulder, momentarily disrupting the ugly butterflies in her stomach.


    "He''ll be fine, he''s probably the hardest bug to kill in all worlds" Effie murmured in reassurance, her face firm. Nephis looked at her with confusion and relief, slightly perturbed by a sentence that wasn''t lewd or provocative that came out of her mouth. But it was a welcomed comment that brought her calming reassurance.


    Cassie nodded in agreement, "My intuition also says the same.." she chimed in, nodding in affirmation.


    "Too weird to live, but too rare to die¡­.or was it too angry to die? Either way, I doubt such a spiteful person would go out like that" Kai commented, a hopeful smile on his face.


    "..."


    "Well, I hope not" he muttered quickly, his attempt at bravado slipping into quiet concern.


    Jet clicked her tongue, "If he is a streetrat like me, then he didn''t escape that hell just to roll over and die"


    Nephis briefly looked at them as they stared at the screen, their eyes filled with hope, a desire to see him live and triumph like he always had. A rare, and honest smile found itself on her face, unseen by anyone as their attention remained glued to the scene.


    It seemed she had forgotten that she wasn''t alone anymore.


    She had friends who shared and accepted her, a healing and accepting warmth that didn''t come from her flames. And for the first time in four years, he wasn''t fighting alone. Though he didn''t know¡­.they were watching him, cheering him.


    "Please don''t die Sunny.." she quietly whispered.


    Whether the people in the theatre held disdain or admiration for Sunny through pieces and glimpses of his tumultuous life, their differences and ideologies were briefly cast aside in that moment. In that fleeting moment, beneath the weight of silence and held breaths, something unspoken connected them all¡ªa humane emotion. Whether they saw him as a hero, a villain, or something in between, none could deny the fire he carried, the relentless will that had defied fate time and time again. He had stumbled, suffered, and endured where others would have long since broken. And now, as he stood at the precipice once more, facing an impossible trial, they did not just watch¡ªthey willed him forward. Because if there was one undeniable truth about Sunny, it was this:


    He would never submit.


    Not to Fate.


    Not to the world.


    Not to anyone.


    And he wouldn''t start now.


    At this point, most beings would have simply died, their souls crumbling due to the scope of sustained damage. However, Sunny''s soul was held together by Soul Weave ¡ª it could maintain its integrity no matter how much of it was destroyed, as long as at least a small part of it remained. So, despite writing in terrible pain, he was still alive. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Curse it all¡­''


    Sunny had to escape. This first torrent of pure essence was merely a harbinger of what was to come¡­ soon, there would be more and more such swirling flashes of light being carried by the hurricane wind, and before too long, the shadow of Condemnation would plunge into the storm clouds. Then, nothing would be able to survive on its surface. Groaning, Sunny rolled onto his stomach, then pushed his body to the edge of the obsidian island.


    As he crawled, a few more sparks of essence pierced his arms and legs, bringing with them more pain.


    ''Curse it all!''


    Finally, he reached the edge and pushed himself over it without hesitating even for a moment.


    ''Thank the gods¡­''


    As Sunny fell into the depths of Condemnation, a cold darkness enveloped him. He could only vaguely see and sense the outside world. Out there, powerful gusts of wind crashed into the body of the colossal shadow, striking rains of sparks from its surface.


    But here inside¡­ Everything was silent and at peace.


    A gust of relief traveled through the room, as people sighed in relief, their stress lessened by Sunny having escaped the unnatural natural disaster. Now that the danger had been averted, their minds focused as they pieced together the other information they had learned. Naturally Julius was the first to speak up.


    "Are all Divine beings like this? How potent must his soul, or souls, be to withstand something that even a dead Sacred was fearful of?" he hummed in thought.


    "Maybe he''s just him" Luster grumbled in dejection, as Kim''s hand quickly smacked the back of his head.


    Morgan turned to Nephis with unreadable eyes, "Is such a thing normal?" she echoed, her tone cold, like a dirty cop searching for information.


    All the other Saints leaned forward slightly, their eyes twinkling, hungry for information about the unfathomable Divine Aspect holders. Nephis valiantly remained unperturbed, as she considered something in silence before replying.


    "I would have no way of knowing, any answer I give would just be an assumption"


    "Assumptions and speculations are welcomed more than answers in science" Julius replied, his voice filled with amusement. Still, Nephis remained silent, both unwilling to divulge more information about the nature of her Aspect and to lower her guard.


    "It would be that Soul Weave thing he mentioned" Mordret hummed, answering in Nephis''s place, as he looked at Valor with strange eyes that evoked amusement and rage.


    None of them took up his response, as they coldly stared back at him, causing him to shrug his shoulders.


    "Strange, you ask for an answer, yet respond with such unfair brashness when you get one? So spoiled." he chortled, a smile of content on his face.


    Morgan only stared at him with restrained wrath, unwilling to let her emotions get the better of her and fall for his goading, although she would love nothing more than to insult and denounce him. She simply held his gaze with narrowing eyes are her lips curled in disgust, only enlightening his mood.


    "Do you have something similar then?" Seishan echoed with an equal tone.


    Mordret paused before his smile widened, "I have no such thing as far as I can recall, but maybe I did and forgot, if my Aspect and Soul Sea are unsealed, I could possibly check for you." he cooed, looking up to the ceiling like a blissful puppy trying to please its owner.


    The room however, did not respond to his request, causing him to slump his arms in disappointment.


    "Then it''s an exclusive attribute he has" Noctis replied with a smile


    "Likely something related to Daemons¡­" Daeron echoed with a low voice.


    Everyone stiffened at the comment. He already had Weaving which he somehow inherited from Weave, along with the Shadow Lineage. But now¡­.there was more? It was like he was stacking cheat-like buffs.


    Julius nodded with enthusiasm, "Rightfully said, it would then explain the unique nature of his skin and bones we saw in earlier viewings"


    "So you''re suggesting," Saint Cor said slowly, as if trying to process the absurdity, "that he doesn''t just possess one, but three distinct, elusive attributes? Skin, bones, and now soul¡ªall correlated with Daemons?"


    "Well, it''s just a working theory," Julius admitted, his excitement unfazed. "But who''s to say it stops at three? What if there are more? For all we know, he could have seven unique attributes he hasn''t revealed yet!" His enthusiasm was almost childlike, the fervor of a scientist uncovering an impossible discovery.


    ''Multiple attributes¡­''


    "That would make him less of a human and more of a¡­" Kai hesitated, uneasy. "A Shadow Daemon."


    "He''s a damn good looking for a supposed Daemon" Effie retorted, folding her arms in protest


    Rain shuddered at the phrase. Flashbacks of her brother''s rambling filled her mind, sending a chill down her spine. A Nightmare creature playing human¡­ Maybe she hadn''t been too far off after all. But her unease was short and taken over by enthusiastic speculations.


    What other attributes did he have? And if so, he could possibly share and bestow them on her, she almost drooled in bliss at the possibilities.


    Gazes swept to Ananke for plausible answers, but she could only smile meekly and raise her arms in defeat, insinuating that she herself was oblivious to such matters.


    Effie smirked as she nudged Nephis''s shoulder, "So you fell in love with a Daemon, huh?"


    "Your husband could say the same thing" Jet grumbled under her breath


    Nephis looked at her blankly, "I still don''t remember anything" she said flatly, causing Effie to narrow her eyes and scowl in disappointment.


    Her reaction was a small victory for Nephis, but didn''t deny that she was in fact harboring growing feelings for him, feelings that exponentially grew by every passing moment. She could only hope to learn more about him and their relationship, so the feelings were not kindled lies, or glimpses from what had been.


    She wanted to love him for who he actually was to her, not from a fabricated truth that appeased and snared her feelings.


    Nephis closed her eyes, as she processed the speculations from others.


    Well, it didn''t seem too far off, in fact¡­.it was quite ironic in a humorous way. How could she have imagined that the one she had feelings for was someone with such a contrasting blasphemous origin.


    She had no right to complain, as she herself held a connection to Nephilim.


    One who held the lineage of the Sun God, who was the light, was infatuated with someone who held the lineage of the Shadow God, someone who lived by darkness?


    Two beings with origins despised by both the Divine and the Profane. And yet, despite it all, they had found each other.


    Fate seemed to have poetic tastes.


    Poetic, but twisted.


    Their attention wavered, as despite having seemingly found refuge and safety, the scene began to shift, alluding to a new unseen danger that Sunny had found himself in.


    Everything was strange and alien. Everything was¡­


    Beholden to a single foreign force. That force was the shadow of Condemnation, and nothing, not even laws of reality, could exist within it without being subjugated and subsumed by that force. The islands of glossy obsidian were now part of Condemnation. The vast expanse of ancient shadows was, as well. So were the pale light of the distant essence storms, the clouds of black dust, the fragments of broken winds, and the pieces of the silent sky¡­ time and space themselves were consumed by the shadow of the dead deity, becoming parts of it. And naturally, now that Sunny was here¡­ that invisible force had started to make him a part of itself, as well.


    He was suddenly filled with horror.


    That was because Sunny suddenly felt that his own body did not belong to him anymore. His hands were not his. Even though they were attached to him, they were not a part of him. His eyes belonged to someone else, gazing at the world with a cold and unfamiliar indifference. The heart beating in his chest was a foreign object. His chest, as well, was merely an external vessel.


    His wounded soul was a small part of a much greater being, and he did not feel pain anymore, since even that pain did not belong to him. Even his mind was not his anymore, the thoughts entering it becoming alien one by one. His body shifted strangely, bending at unnatural angles. The invisible force was pulling it apart, the flesh straining on the verge of ripping, to better fit into the great structure of the shadow of Condemnation. His bones groaned, ready to break.


    ''D¡ªdamn it¡­''


    Someone else''s eyes widened in horror.


    Someone else''s mouth opened to let out a terrified scream.


    Faces contorted in horror, as everyone clenched their seats. Despite being Awakened who had experienced their fair share of horrors and struggles, this was too much. It was almost unbearable to watch, like they were witnessing a live victim of the medieval Rack torture.


    No, they were witnessing something worse than the Rack, as his limbs were not just being stretched, but also twisted and contorted into unnatural positions.


    "Brother¡­" Rain whispered, her lips trembling as tears were beginning to form in the corner of her eyes, unable to contain her worry.


    "Holy fuck.." Effie mumbled with remorse, as she quickly moved Ling back to her seat and covered his eyes. He didn''t object, now shivering in fear as she leaned into her embrace.


    "Is uncle Sunless hurting?" he shakingly whispered, tears now forming in his eyes.


    Effie looked at him with remorse and even deeper sadness, unable to bring out her usual banterful spark. She could only pull him closer to hide his face, while brushing the top of his head, not wanting to show her weakness to her child.


    "I-I..."


    "...."


    "....I don''t know" she painfully whispered, aggressively wiping her face to rid the forming tears.


    The rest of the cohort was doing no better, as Jet and Kai watched with a pained expression, while Cassie cupped her face in her palms, hiding herself as a sniffle sounded from between her fingers.


    Nephis was by far the worst, as she couldn''t escape her spot directly in the center at the front, with his pained face screaming in full view to her. Seemingly chained like a condemned soul in purgatory, she remained rooted to her seat as she endured her own torment of listening to his lonely and pained screams, her fingers now twitching even more.


    Her flames could scorch cities, could reduce armies to ash. But here?


    Here, they could do nothing.


    Here, she could only sit, as his screams carved into her very bones.


    Her heart and face, a mixture of pain and regret, both in not being able to do anything to help him, and being so confused and scared of the situation that she couldn''t even spare him a tear.


    Nobody else spoke up either, Luster now holding and comforting Kim, while Telle and Windflower watched silently in horror. Noctis now still, his face laced with an uncomfortable amount of concern, compared to his usual mask of joy and banter. The other Saints remained still, their faces a collective expression of complicated grimness and confusion. Even Mordret had a placant and distant look, but who knew what he was really thinking or feeling. The sick bastard might be enjoying the moment for all they cared.


    Even Daeron, a king who had lived long and seen many atrocities, watched the scene with a subtle look of concern in his eyes.


    "Ignite your will, set the world ablaze with your desire¡­."


    It was merely a whisper, but in that moment, it was all he could offer.


    And maybe¡­ just maybe¡­


    It was enough.


    Having found safety from the essence storm within the shadow of Condemnation, Sunny ended up in a different, but equally dreadful peril. The dead deity subsumed everything around it to construct its gargantuan vessel. The great, nebulous body of Condemnation was built from things that had been torn from the fabric of the world to become parts of the colossal shadow instead. And so, Sunny was currently being torn apart and subsumed, as well. His body, his soul, his mind¡­ everything was slowly being swallowed by Condemnation.


    ''That is¡­ not good.''


    He fell into the cold darkness, losing his sense of self as he did. Then, his hand moved, slashing the darkness with the splinter of the ivory fang. That bought him a few moments of respite. Regaining some clarity of mind, Sunny pivoted in the air and crashed into a giant slab of polished obsidian that drifted in the vast expanse of the colossal shadow. He still did not feel like himself, and there was still an invisible force pulling at his body. But he could at least think for himself, for a moment or two.


    ''Right.''


    Sunny tried to remain calm... as calm as he could be, considering the circumstances.


    The situation was bad, but it was not hopeless. How did he know that? Because the mysterious archer had plunged into the depths of Condemnation first. That maniac had survived thousands of years of obliteration in the Shadow Realm, so their will to live was not in question. The archer would not have jumped into this cold darkness if it meant committing suicide.


    There had to be a way to survive.


    Sunny just had to find it.


    Sain Cor smiled, "The new generation is quite terrifying¡­" he whispered as his fists clenched in anticipation, "Even in this moment you use your wit and resourcefulness, the future is quite bright¡­."


    Saint Roan leaned over and enthusiastically smacked him on the shoulder, raising a look of amusement from Tyris, "You think he''s trapped in the Shadow Realm with that thing? If anything, it''s trapped in there with him!" he barked.


    Jest nodded with eager honesty, "Well said!" he chortled.


    Smiles began to break out among the Saints of Valor, as one by one, warriors rose to their feet. Even a lone figure from Song rose along with them.


    "He''s my chosen one for a reason" Beastmaster murmured in acknowledgement.


    The other Blood Sisters looked at her with confusion, they did not know what "chosen one" meant, nor did they care at this moment. Their existences were ignited by the scene before them, as they unanimously rose.


    Soon, more than half the audience was now standing, silently supporting him. Because right now, at this moment, his struggle was their struggle.


    His fight was their fight.


    The audience stirred, energy crackling through the air like an oncoming storm.


    Nobody loves the protagonist more than the ones who witness their story.


    Because in the end, a story is never just about one person.


    It belongs to everyone who believes in it.


    And they watched, unblinking, hearts pounding in their chests, as invisible flames ignited one by one.


    ''...Isn''t it all too simple, then?''


    Someone else might have succumbed to the irresistible pull of the sinister force easily, becoming condemned to be a part of Condemnation forever. In fact, maybe that was how the cursed deity had received its eerie name, in the first place¡­ but Sunny was different.


    That was because he had crossed the Hollow Mountains once,and was well-versed in maintaining his sense of self against all odds. Even without a True Name, his will to exist was far more cohesive and powerful than that of most of his peers ¡ª of all his peers, perhaps. It had been trained and sharpened arduously in the white mist of nothingness, and so, destroying his sense of self was not an easy task.


    Even with the shadow of Condemnation trying to assimilate Sunny, his natural defense mechanisms were resisting the assimilation furiously.


    ''What if I resisted consciously, then?''


    Focusing on his sense of self, Sunny poured all of his fierce will into maintaining its independence.


    ''Becoming a part of some dead god? In your dreams! How ridiculous¡­ being killed by a measly Sovereign, I could never¡­''


    Daeron''s smile widened, as his eyes twinkled.


    "How terrifying"


    Windflower turned to him, her eyes wide, a look of shock on her face.


    "Does that mean¡­is he there yet?" she murmured, causing him to turn to her.


    He smiled with a rare look of enthusiasm, "Close, very close" he replied, causing Windflowers shoulders to stiffen.


    Slowly, Sunny managed to regain control of his body.


    A dreadful force was still trying to pull it apart, and an insidious influence was still trying to steal his thoughts, but he could at least maintain this measure of control over himself. His will to exist clashed against the will of the shadow of Condemnation, and pushed it back a little. Of course, Sunny had far less willpower than the shadow of a dead deity.


    But he was merely a tiny speck for the shadow of Condemnation, so it did not use more than a tiny fraction of its will to consume him ¡ª even then, what little will it did use was not used consciously.


    Sunny, however, was using all of his will to stay alive¡­ to stay himself, rather. And he was doing it with all the focus and discipline of a seasoned explorer of the most dreadful corners of the Dream Realm.


    So, he was able to maintain a fragile balance and keep himself from being consumed.


    It had merely switched locations. Smiling darkly, Sunny pushed himself off the cold stone and lunged himself at the enemy. Battering the bone knife aside with the splinter of the ivory fang, he crashed into the nebulous slayer and pushed them both off the slab of obsidian.


    "How does your side feel, huh, bastard?!"


    As they fell, Sunny slammed his fist into the wounded side of the mysterious shadow, hoping that it would hurt like hell. At the same time, he spread his wings and directed their fall, intending to slam the damned maniac into the closest piece of obsidian with enough force to shatter the entire thing. The archer had already driven one of his knives into the base of one of his wings, though, severing it entirely.


    Sunny cursed as he lost control over the trajectory of their fall.


    "You!"


    A moment later, they both crashed into the slab of obsidian with terrible force. Even as the impact threw them away from each other, the obsidian knife flashed, and the splinter of the ivory fang blocked its blade.


    Sunny and the mysterious archer rolled on the polished stone, then rose slowly and faced each other once again.


    He grinned. "Hey, little shadow¡­ you don''t look too good."


    The dark silhouette of the mysterious archer was more vague and unclear than ever, black smoke still flowing from the deep wound on their side. Their strength and speed had reduced quite a bit, as well, hinting that the murderous shadow was struggling to resist the will of Condemnation.


    Well, then again¡­ Sunny did not look too hot either.


    "How about you kneel before your Lord and die peacefully? I promise, my Soul Sea is far more pleasant than this damned place. You''ll even have great company¡­"


    Instead of answering, the archer simply attacked.


    Fists clenched as short breaths escaped spectators lips, leaning forward as their smiles widened. It was reassuring and motivational to see his horror short lived as he regained his stature and wielded both his will and his rage, his most deadly weapons.


    Even Effie was now shaking in excitement as she bounced Ling on her lap.


    "What did I tell you, your Uncle''s the strongest!" she laughed, as he giggled.


    Nephis and the rest of the cohort also looked a lot better, color now returning to their complexion as their morale soared.


    Even Solvannes was beaming with a rare, madened look as her deranged chant continued, "Glory¡­glory¡­.glory¡­glory¡­.glory¡­.glory"


    Amusingly, it was like her and Noctis had now swapped demeanors, as he seemed to push himself away from her in agitation, trying to get away from the creature of war which he loathed.


    He almost wanted to plead in protest, ''Screen! Please take me away from her!''


    But he was fearful that it would respond quite literally, and return him to his now comparably mundane situation back on his ship. He would rather die than be ripped away from this land of wonders, again, not that he could die. Thus, he sulkily ate his own complaints, as his teeth grated against each other in agitation.


    The two of them continued to fight viciously, wreaking havoc inside the shadow of Condemnation.


    When the slab of obsidian they were clashing on cracked and shattered, Sunny and the mysterious slayer leaped through a cloud of black dust to the next one, and when that one was split in two, they chose the larger half to continue their battle.


    Meanwhile, outside¡­


    The hurricane winds had grown truly terrifying, and the darkness was chased away by the bright silver radiance. The shadow of Condemnation leaned its colossal body forward and plunged into the essence storm, making the vast wall of swirling light part with its immeasurable mass.


    "It seems the crescendo is near" Mordret hummed in amusement, his face more alive than it had ever been in his life.


    Telle took note of the murmur, as her eyes twitched and she looked over at Windflower who felt her gaze and paused.


    "What?"


    "How long has this been going on for again?" She replied flatly, causing Windflower to raise an eyebrow.


    "You''re complaining?"


    Telle blinked at her blankly.


    "No complaints" she flatly responded, as they both turned back, popcorn once again leaving the bucket.


    The deeper into the storm Condemnation went, the faster its massive body was being ground by the raging torrents of essence. Like a shadow was slowly melting in light. Within the vast darkness of its body, meanwhile¡­


    Even Sunny had noticed that the nebulous sea of darkness around him was growing smaller, and that the outer edges of the dead god''s shadow were drawing nearer. He had no way of knowing what was happening, however, since the very nature of space within Condemnation was strange and alien. Sunny had other matters to worry about, anyway.


    Namely, the damned archer. Just as he thought that he saw a glimmer of endless silver radiance somewhere far away, the obsidian knife flashed toward his heart, and as Sunny turned his torso to avoid it, a crushing kick came barreling at his ribs from the side. This time, however, he was ready for it. Not because of his intricate mastery of Shadow Dance or insight into the vicious shadow''s ruthless battle style, though. It was simply because, considering the circumstances, this kick was the optimal and most damaging action his enemy could perform ¡ª in short, it was because Sunny would have done the same. So, he managed to catch the calf of the mysterious archer, feeling surprised for a moment by how slender it was despite packing such a devastating punch¡­ well, devastating kick, really.


    The momentary surprise did not slow Sunny down, however. Holding the archer''s leg in place, he instantly brought the splinter of the ivory fang down with dire force, piercing the base of their thigh and ruthlessly pulling the blade toward himself to slice the enemy''s leg open to the very knee. The archer shuddered. It was a definite win for Sunny, but one that he knew would come at a cost ¡ª because by using both of his hands to deliver the terrible wound, he was leaving himself open to a fatal retaliation. The obsidian knife flashed toward his throat, but Sunny lowered his head and caught it with his teeth.


    As his lips were cut open¡­ He grinned and tightened his jaw, biting through the black blade and shattering it completely.


    ''My teeth are no joke, you fool¡­'' They were altered into a deadly weapon in their own right by Bone Weave, after all. Finally, the archer seemed taken aback a little. But it only lasted a split second. Then, leaving one of their legs in Sunny''s grasp, the vicious shadow jumped up and delivered an absolutely crushing kick to the side of Sunny''s head with the other one. Sunny saw stars. Falling to the ground and choking on sharp shards of obsidian, he let out a stifled laugh.


    "Ouch. Ouch¡­ that one really hurt¡­" The archer landed on their wounded leg, stumbled, and fell to one knee. A split second later, without any pause, they instantly unsheathed the discarded bone knife and lunged at Sunny, aiming to finally end his life. Raising a hand weakly,he tried to stop the enemy from landing on him.


    ¡­Or so it seemed. Instead, as soon as Sunny''s fingers touched the mysterious archer, he smiled wider¡­ and pulled them both into the embrace of the shadows. Using Shadow Step was dangerous, but being killed by the damned maniac was, obviously, more dangerous. That was why he had conceived of this plan. Diving into the familiar darkness, Sunny found it not familiar at all. That was only to be expected, considering that the shadows he dove into were not the caring shadows he had known before. They were a part of Condemnation now, and therefore, their dark depths were a part of Condemnation, too.


    The eroding nature of the Shadow Realm affected Sunny even here, though. He had known that it would ¡ª the radiant trail of essence behind the dead god was proof, and the occasional motes of light that drifted both from himself and from the mysterious archer as they fought were, as well. Now that Sunny had abandoned his corporeal form ¡ª and forced his enemy into abandoning theirs ¡ª the Shadow Realm tore into them with a much more obliterating pace. Their dark souls were dissolving now at a much faster rate than before¡­ which was a cause for concern, without a doubt.


    However, Sunny''s soul, while damaged, was still empowered and held together by Soul Weave. And the murderous archer had not looked too solid and unscathed even before being plunged into the embrace of shadows.


    ''Let''s see which one of us lasts longer.'' Sunny felt a sense of vicious glee.


    The archer, now a formless shadow, tried to escape from his grip and rush back to the material plane. But Sunny just held them tighter, now allowing the enemy to flee.


    ''Where are you going now, bastard? Why, what happened?! Weren''t you hellbent on killing me?!'' Piercing him with arrows and cutting him with sharp knives... the wicked thing had to pay. The archer just struggled more desperately. Sunny, of course, did not let go. He wanted to laugh, but sadly,he had no mouth at the moment.


    ''Die!''


    Grins of madness bloomed on faces, as not a single bit of information was properly self-realized in their minds. Nothing else mattered in the moment, as his fight became their own, fists now clenched with force as they watched with wide eyes.


    And Nephis¡­


    She was captivated, yet distant. Watching, but untouched by the madness that gripped the others.


    She had always been drawn to the cold, methodical art of battle. The precision of the blade, the calculation behind each move. Yet, what she saw now was nothing of the sort. It was not a battle of skill. It was not a war of strategy. It was a dogfight. A vicious, bloody contest of endurance, pain, and sheer refusal to fall first. And though she told herself she preferred the purity of measured combat, that she found little appeal in the chaotic nature of brutality¡ª Somewhere, in the deepest, quietest corner of her soul, she knew it was a lie.


    Because there was something visceral, something undeniably true about the way Sunny fought.


    He was not trying to win.


    He was trying to outlast.


    Victory was not his goal. Victory was merely the byproduct of surviving longer than the other.


    And that¡ªmore than talent, more than skill, more than destiny itself¡ªwas the battle of a godkiller.


    Nephis in fact, did not detest it.


    She watched as the struggle reached its fever pitch.


    She watched as the archer writhed, their formless shadow twisting in desperation.


    She watched as Sunny, on the verge of disintegration, grinned in the face of annihilation.


    And she understood.


    Because she had felt it before.


    In the burning ruins of Twilight, when she had finally let go.


    When she had unleashed¡ªunshackled from hesitation, from restraint, from the burden of conscience¡ªand incinerated everything in her path.


    She remembered the Soul Stealer''s screeching wails, its grotesque form writhing in absolute terror as it was consumed.


    She remembered the roar of her own flames, devouring the world around her.


    But more than anything¡­


    She remembered the feeling.


    The rush.


    The absolute, unshakable truth of that moment.


    It was the best feeling in the world.


    And so, she could only imagine the murderous glee Sunny felt now, as Condemnation rumbled and finally started to fall apart.


    Everything began falling apart as the room followed the debris, the ground rushed to meet them.


    The watchers could only stare, mesmerized, fists clenched, breath stolen from their lungs.


    Julius swore under his breath, eyes wide. "They''re¡ªthey''re taking the entire mountain-thing down with them!"


    Jet let out a low, awed chuckle. "Animal? Nightmare creature? They need to make a new word for him."


    Noctis, the ever-jovial madman, stood frozen, his arms spread wide as his face twisted into sheer, manic delight. "Glorious! Truly spectacular!"


    Beside him, Solvane gave him a strange look¡ªsomething between disbelief and amusement at his choice of words.


    Even Rain''s concern selfishly dissipated, as she also found herself lost in the moment, her fists pumping up and down like a cheerleader.


    But all of them, every single one, felt it.


    The raw, uncontrollable force of will that crashed against the world itself, shaking it to its core.


    The sheer, unrelenting madness of the two figures who fell from the heavens, locked in battle.


    The final remnants of Condemnation''s shattered husk burned in the storm above, breaking apart like a dying star¡ªas two figures shot out of the dust, spinning through the ruin of the sky, all sense of direction lost to pure, frenzied carnage.


    Daggers flashed. Fists struck. Blood burst into the air like fleeting embers, vanishing into the abyss below.


    They ripped into each other, their bodies drenched in wounds, their spirits fraying at the edges.


    And yet, through it all¡­.


    Through the storm, through the blood, through the sheer devastation raining down upon the world¡­..


    One sound cut through everything.


    The sound of his maddened laughter, as the Condemnation and everything crashed into the floor of the Shadow Realm.


    _________________________________________________________________________


    Wanted to make this chapter longer, since I had an ending planned


    But I already delayed it by a day, so I compromised.


    I still think it''s a decent ending. ¡¥\\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥


    (What are you gonna do about it?)


    I know it might push the buttons of some people, to make it feel more dramatic that it should be¡­


    But I thought it worked (Also cus this is one of my favorite Shadow Slave fights) :)


    Well, at least I have a very clear idea for the next two chapters, so that will go smoothly.


    Been getting very heated and hyped in the last few chapters, so we gonna hit the brakes soon.


    Or not, lol.


    (!Yapping inbound!)


    Closer, and closer we get to another moment I''ve been dying to write¡­. (¨‘_ ¨‘)


    I wonder what it could be?


    _________________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 17 - 17: The end?

    On the floor of the Shadow Realm, the room''s shaking finally quelled as the hazy smokescreen of inky sand began to fall, slowly settling back into the blackened desert. All around them, chunks of Condemnation were strewn about all over the place, as they began to dissipate into a myriad of white sparks at varying rates.


    A comfortable distance away, the annihilating vortex of white flames slowly moved into the distance, signalling that the worst had passed.


    Though it had not directly threatened them, nor did it breach the room¡ªit was unnerving nonetheless, having witnessed the excruciating pain it caused Sunny while breaking down the towering Nightmare creature like it were wet clay.


    Hands began to relax as few let out long sighs of relaxation, the adrenaline of the moment now starting to dissipate, as their eyes and mind calmed, allowing their usual calculative demeanor to return.


    Kai''s face finally relaxed, "Thank god the worst seems to be over for him¡­"


    Effie grinned as she smacked his shoulder with enthusiasm, "Are you kidding? That was exhilarating! I would not have minded an extra few minutes of them throwing hands, or¡­..uuh, shadow hands!"


    Ananke turned to her with a confused look on her face:


    "But he is fighting with his life on the line"


    Effie stiffened as the adrenaline continued to leave her body, her fists slightly lowering at the weight of the words. Her face began to droop and turn conflicted. She had indeed been lost in the bloody moment, not even able to recall with confidence what she might have said. Slowly, her eyes became slightly conflicted, as brief memories of her Second Nightmare flashed before her, the recollection of atrocious crimes committed by the War followers, and more importantly their maniacal absorption in the moment of combat at the sight of another''s suffering.


    "Well¡­"


    "....."


    Her gaze became distracted at the sound of Ling''s giggling to her side, as he sat in Anankes lap. Effie''s gaze softened, as she slowly reached over and pulled him back onto her lap. He looked at his mother with eyes of excited wonder as he grinned honestly.


    "I didn''t know Uncle Sunny was so cool and strong!" he exclaimed, causing Effie to smile.


    "He is pretty awesome¡­."


    Ling nodded vigorously, "Really awesome sauce! Maybe he could be my teacher, like that movie daddy likes¡­ummm¡­Karate¡­.yeah! Karate Kid!"


    Effie starred at him, before aggressively rubbing his hair:


    "I hope he''s not coming off as a bad influence to him¡­." she mumbled, causing Jet''s eyes to widen with incredulousness.


    This time, it was Effie who utilized her hidden sense, as she turned to Jet.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­don''t start, because in the end¡­" she sighed, while quickly turning back to Nephis


    "I''m always rooting for your little shadow" she cooed.


    However, Nephis didn''t betray the slightest bit of reaction or agitation like she thought she would, instead remaining silent for a few seconds, before slowly turning to Effie, her face unreadable.


    "Please just call him Sunny, he has a name" she said silently.


    Effie held her gaze with an equally unreadable look. Before the revelation about his affiliation with her, she had been noncompliant and immune to her prodding, but after learning more about him; to her joy, she was for once affected and seemingly tilted by her shameless jokes.


    But now her response¡­.


    Was similar to the start?


    ''Is she adapting or something? I thought she could only adapt on the battlefield¡­''


    Slightly defeated, she patted Nephis on the shoulder, "Alright, alright, got it¡­you''re his number one fan" she sighed, slowly adjusting herself.


    "But i''m still the number one Sunphis fan" she murmured, this time causing Nephis''s to slightly shudder. A satisfied smile slightly crept on Effie''s lips.


    ''Well, thankfully that still works''


    On the opposite side of Nephis, Cassie listened in silence as her body remained motionless. Strangely, her mind churned as she continued to process the events of the fight. Yet briefly, an estranged thought that didn''t feel like her own, surfaced in reaction to Effie''s remark.


    ''Hang on, I''m the number one Sunphis fan¡­''


    She paused.


    ''W-Wait, why am I thinking of something like that?''


    Her feelings and thoughts were still somewhat chaotic and nonuniform after the revelation about his connection to them, and more importantly the heart wrenching realization about what actually happened with both of them and her plan. But the worst had passed, and she was smoothly regaining her composure that she had trained over many years.


    Admittingly¡­..


    The Sunphis lounge had helped.


    But had it also awoken something strange in her?


    ''No, no¡­.our aim is to learn more about him and complete whatever objective this thing has in mind, so we can then return. Although what comes after will be a unique Nightmare on its own¡­''


    In seriousness, she considered whether her mind was under the influence of some unseen hex, but when she checked, her memories were all in order.


    She remained silent in thought.


    "It wouldn''t hurt to have some popcorn next time we''re at the lounge¡­." she murmured


    Meanwhile, Rain remained a silent victim sitting in the middle of the group, all the¡­.questionable remarks and comments about her brother stabbing her like arrows.


    Rain''s eye twitched slightly as the conversation continued to spiral into¡­ whatever this was. Her brother was fighting for his life, and yet, somehow, this had devolved into a competition over who was the biggest fan of him?


    No¡­.


    The fan of¡­.Sunphis?


    ¡­..


    She remained frozen, staring blankly ahead, trying not to process the absurdity of it all.


    Then, as Cassie absentmindedly muttered about popcorn, a tiny, strangled noise almost escaped her throat.


    ''Popcorn?''


    She slowly exhaled through her nose, pulling the collar of her shirt onto her face to seemingly hide.


    And yet, the damage had been done. Somewhere deep inside, a small, weary part of her soul let out a silent scream.


    ''Crazy¡­.his friends¡­old friends? Forgotten friends? Real friends? They were all unique lunatics just like her brother?!?''


    Weren''t they supposed to be some of the most fearsome and renowned Saints in the world!?


    It was too much for a mundane girl like her.


    First, she had been fearful of his connection to her being discovered, then she had been touched about his real identity, then she had been slightly conniving and condescending about his good-nature propaganda being spread to everyone.


    She didn''t even want to understand how he had developed a relationship with Nephis, her idol, or if he had been the one claimed by her, weirdly like her slave?


    ''Well strangely, that''s one of the more manageable things to think about¡­''


    ¡­.


    She slapped her face at the spontaneous thought, as she tiredly stared at the scene before her.


    And now¡­.she was watching with her heart in her mouth, as he fought something that could only be connected to the description of, God, in her mind.


    In full-honesty, she didn''t know how to react or what she should feel anymore, the more they kept watching.


    She groaned, "Please¡­just let me leave"


    Nephis turned slightly, and blinked, "But we can''t leave"


    Rain stared back, her eyes violently twitching, completely lost at who she had come to think of was talking to her, as she stared blankly at the screen.


    "Then I''m leaving emotionally," she defeatedly whispered.


    Nephis tilted her head in confusion, but before she could speak, the haze of sand began to finally settle, allowing a clear peripheral of the surroundings, as people began to speak up.


    "Is¡­is it over then?" Noctis mumbled, a hint of disappointment in his tone.


    Solvanne clicked her tongue in agitation, "The room hasn''t changed back imbecile"


    Julius chuckled, an unnaturally wide smile on his face "Interesting¡­no, breathtaking? Gods I can''t even come up with a worthy adjective to describe this course of events!


    "I¡­.I-I just love it all! Where even is the Shadow realm, an unexplored part of the Dream Realm? Is the location of one''s death correspondent to where their shadow manifests? Why and how does the Shadow Realm erode everything that enters it? What was that white vortex? How are some shadows able to retain some consciousness even after death? Can Sunny do the same after he dies, are there even more hidden abilities than come in tandem when he is present in the Shadow Realm?"


    His ramblings continued as they became increasingly incoherent, as others began to consider things.


    "A bit of a shame¡­I thought we would see more from them, since they are supposed old friends" Saint Cor muttered


    "Still, I don''t understand the extent of comradery to result in such a bloodlusted turn of events¡­" Saint Gilead


    Jest snorted as he leaned back, "You first have to, have comradery to understand" he commented in a condescending tone.


    Gilead paid his fishing no mind, as he continued:


    "The Lineage of Shadow is quite fearsome"


    "All the more reason to have it¡­" Morgan calmly echoed, causing some of the Bloodsister to stiffen.


    Before anything could escalate further a low voice sounded, grabbing their attention.


    "It''s not over" Daeron rumbled, as the room slightly shifted, a figure now rising slowly in the distance.


    Hundreds of meters away, a vague shadow was struggling to coalesce into a solid shape, writing on the ground. The damned archer seemed to have survived, as well.


    And between them¡­


    The remains of the shadow of Condemnation lay. The dark colossus was gone, and all that was left of its great obsidian body was a tall hill of fine black dust, no different from all the others. However, something was moving in the air above the obsidian dune. At first, it looked like a small twister ¡ª a mere gust of wind that spun weakly, sucking up black dust and tiny stones as it moved.


    But then, Sunny saw a shard of bone being absorbed into its twisting mass, rising high into the air and then freezing in place at the heart of the strange anomaly. A moment later, a larger piece of bone flew up, and not too far away, a giant skull of a dead serpent trembled, rising a few centimeters above the ground.


    The whirlwind was slowly growing larger¡­ and stronger.


    Consuming more and more of what was around it. It was then that Sunny understood what he was looking at. The body of the shadow of Condemnation might have been gone, but the invisible force that had built it from usurped parts of the world ¡ª the dead deity itself ¡ª was not. In fact, it was already starting to build a new vessel for itself. The shadow of Condemnation was right in front of him, intact.


    Which meant¡­


    Sunny glanced at the splinter of the ivory fang in his hand, then at the murderous archer who was slowly rising to their feet in the distance.


    Then, he pushed his battered body forward with a greedy grin.


    The shadow of Condemnation had not been destroyed, but it was currently vulnerable.


    And while Sunny and the ruthless slayer of the Shadow Realm were both in quite a sorry state, they were also both positioned perfectly to deal the weakened deity a fatal blow. Well, Sunny was alive. The mysterious shadow was dead, but... refusing to depart.


    In any case, either of them could kill the shadow of Condemnation. The only question was who would strike first. So, Sunny rushed forward without wasting any time. Or he tried to, at least¡­ sadly, his body was damaged quite severely, so the best he could manage was limping forward with urgent haste.


    ''Ah, it hurts¡­''


    That was what he would have thought in any other circumstances.


    But currently, there was only one thought in his mind:


    ''Kill it, kill it¡­ I must kill it first!''


    Nephis and Mordrets eyes widened.


    ''He¡­he wasn''t a titan?''


    After everything they had just witnessed, while not having used the full extent of his mysterious abilities, he wasn''t even at full power?


    Against a dead Sacred no less.


    Was he delusional? Had he in fact survived the whole ordeal just so he could greedily become a Titan? It somewhat scared them how determined and far he would go. Mordret could create an army of Mirror creatures to farm soul shards, while Nephis because of her DreamSpawn heritage could siphon some just from killing Nightmare creatures.


    Yet Sunny didn''t seem to have an unfair card in his hand. Even more unknowingly, they didn''t understand the significance and the difference that "Shadow Fragments" had in comparison to normal Soul Fragments.


    Did they provide more or less of a buff, and how different was it to acquire them?


    Those who weren''t Divine also seemed to catch on as murmurs rang out.


    "He¡­he''s really focused on killing that thing while a Sacred, no¡­.a dead Sacred is trying to kill him!?" Kai breathed in disbelief


    "Fool" Gilead snarled.


    Noctis slapped his knee repeatedly as his laugh sounded around the room:


    "Even in the face of death, his treachery knows no bounds!"


    Daeron nodded, "Then¡­we''ll get to see what happens once his Soul, no. His Shadow Core is fully saturated"


    Everyone watched with wide eyes as Sunny stumbled towards the remains of Condemnation, breathless, as if they were an Olympic crowd witnessing the final lap.


    Leaping into the air, he plunged into the whirlwind of black dust. For a moment, the familiar alien force pulled at his mind, body, and soul, trying to absorb them ¡ª but it was much weaker now, so he simply ignored it.


    A moment later¡­


    He stabbed his ivory blade into the very heart of the dark whirlwind, where a perfect sphere was slowly forming from the shard of shattered bone. A mundane blade might not have been able to hurt the intangible force that was Condemnation. But Sunny was using the fang of a Soul Serpent, and of an unfathomably powerful one, at that. Soul Serpents were conduits of Death, and Sunny was its heir¡­ so, he sharpened his will into infinitely cold killing intent, and channeled that intent into the splinter of the ancient bone, willing it to deliver death and destruction to the shadow of the dead god.


    It seemed to have worked.


    When the ivory blade pierced the heart of Condemnation¡­


    Sunny sensed an imperceptible ripple spread through the world. And then, he felt something ancient and indescribably vast break apart. And then, he felt nothing but hollow emptiness take its place. The whirlwind of wind was suddenly torn apart, and the black dust settled. The shards of bone fell to the ground. Sunny fell, too. The splinter of the ivory fang had shattered, leaving only a small piece of bone in his fist.


    But¡­


    As he fell, his eyes widened, and a nearly inexhaustible torrent of shadow fragments ¡ª far greater than anything he had ever experienced before ¡ª flooded his soul.


    It was both exhilarating and terrifying. He could feel his shadow cores, which had been damaged somewhat by the Shadow Realm, being replenished and rebuilt to how they were before.


    And it did not stop there.


    The raging torrent of shadow fragments filled his soul, saturating it¡­


    And deep within it''s dark depths, the seventh, final core had finally come to fruition, igniting with lightless splendor.


    "H-He¡­he did it!" Rain yelped with an uncharacteristic joy, causing the brows of some to raise.


    "No¡­" Tyris mumbled while shaking her head.


    "He still has to deal with the Sacred¡­" Silent Stalker said in a low tone.


    Everyone watched in anticipation as he continued to roll down the dune, groaning in pain as not too far away, the Archer rapidly approached him. His roll came to a stop, as he slowly pushed himself off the ground, but the Archer was already closing in from behind him.


    Saint Cor''s eyes narrowed in annoyance, "Moron, don-"


    But before he could finish, Sunny turned around, not a hint of fear on his face, as he chillingly smiled with malice, blood flowing out of his mouth.


    "Hey, fool¡­"


    The archer did not pay his words any attention, raising their fist to deliver the final strike. Sunny tensed his muscles, preparing himself.


    "...Behind you."


    The murderous shadow froze for a split second, then spun around.


    But it was already too late.


    Eyes widened in similar shock to the Archer must have felt in that moment.


    As behind them, a figure rose from the shadows.


    Another Sunny, his face laced with an enraged look as he clasped his fists and brought them down with full force. The devastating blow caused an audible boom, as a shockwave rolled out, sand flying in all directions.


    "Is¡­.is it finally over?" Telle whispered.


    "Shame.." Beastmaster sighed.


    MoonVeil turned to her with a stupefied look, "Shame? It''s a damn Sacred! Not even mother would be able to salvage what would remain of your corpse if you were in his position!"


    BeastMaster looked with a complicated face, her smile only growing:


    "No, no¡­.you''re right." she cooed, causing MoonVeil to smile, proud that her words got through.


    "But¡­.that''s exactly why I want it to keep going."


    "The rage. The Power. The Will. Gods, it''s one of a kind, it''s exquisite! Fate is broken? I beg to differ. How else would I have learned about such a delectable shadow?" she mused, her tongue running briefly over her lips, causing the BloodSister to twitch.


    But she didn''t stop there.


    "And he''s not even a fantasy, he''s very real. Flesh and Blood¡­" she cooed


    MoonVeil''s face paled, deeply disturbed in having started her engine. Regret washed over her as she slowly sank back into her seat. Revel shot her a sympathetic glance, as if to say, You brought this upon yourself.


    The BloodSisters were not the only listeners, as Effie looked at them with a face of shock.


    "Princess are you hearing this! You have to do something!" she whined with impatience.


    But Nephis didn''t hear her words, locked in a trance as she stared blankly at the battle that continued to rage. Effie stared at her, her mouth agape.


    "No¡­really. You must have dirt on him or enslaved him or something. Even Fate can''t understand how he hasn''t been snatched away from you.


    Rain could suffer in silence, battling between covering her face and ears with her shirt, or risking missing out on what might happen next.


    The enemy was weakened and dazed, but still dangerous. Even slowed down by the oppressive commands of the Lord of Shadows, they managed to dodge the lethal attack and roll away, standing up a moment later... Still burning with the same cold, murderous determination. Sunny smiled weakly as he pushed his original body from the ground. The mysterious shadow was truly stubborn. Or maybe they simply did not know any better, having spent thousands of years slaying others in order to survive.


    Did it even remember anything except hunting and killing?


    Was it even capable of giving up?


    It did not matter, anyway. Even if the archer''s resolve was infinite, they were already too far gone. Whatever strength they had left was enough to kill one Sunny, perhaps, but not two, especially with the second one bearing no physical wounds.


    Surrounded by the towering remains of the dead serpents, the three of them fought without holding anything back. The ground quaked from the fury of their desperate clash, but it swiftly became apparent that the archer had no hope of emerging whole from that fight. Sunny even felt a little dirty, for a brief moment, for ganging up on the murderous shadow. But that bizarre and ridiculous notion quickly disappeared, replaced by vindictive glee.


    ''...So what?''


    So what if it was two against one? That was what the damned maniac deserved!


    Slowly people began to lean back.


    It was clear, the fight was over. It may have been better to label it as a slaughter now. The shadow was a mangled mess of cuts and indents, like a worn out punching bag.


    Some even felt some strange sympathy for the spiteful Shadow.


    Having survived for so long and gone through who knows what, simply fighting to still exist even after death. Although Shadow was proclaimed to be a silent God that didn''t act out, it seemed that he had a knack for collecting debts.


    And the Slayer was long past due.


    Thus, it had to deal with Shadows'' personal executioner, which they had put up quite the fight against. But like darkness, it seemed that it could only delay the inevitable for so long.


    Silently they watched, as the battle finally began to slow down.


    The Seventh Shadow calmly dodged their crushing blows, delivering one cruel, inescapable strike after another in return. The original body served to distract and slow down the enemy, allowing for these strikes to land. When the murderous shadow tried to switch targets and finish off the original body first, the seventh avatar would ruthlessly punish the moment of distraction, thus making destroying the more battered version of Sunny impossible.


    He had mastered the strange art of fighting as a group, after all ¡ª the two incarnations moved in perfect harmony with each other, weaving an inescapable net of death. Sunny evaded a swift and devastating kick with flowing grace, then used his other body to lunge at the archer from behind. The shadow sidestepped his lunge easily, but that took a precious moment ¡ª a split second later, Sunny''s fist struck the side of their head, sending the enemy reeling.


    And using that opportunity, the original body delivered a vicious kick to the side of the archer''s knee, feeling something crack with dark satisfaction.


    ¡­It was a little barbaric, to simply batter the mysterious shadow to death. But what could he do? All his weapons were gone, and even the last splinter of the great ivory fang had shattered when he destroyed the shadow of Condemnation. Now, only a piece of it remained, still clenched in Sunny''s fist to add some weight to his punches.


    He inhaled hoarsely. "Just give up and die with grace¡­"


    As the archer regained their balance and raised their arms to block an obliterating blow, the seventh shadow added: "Find peace within me. Or whatever¡­"


    Their enemy looked almost like a ghost now, having lost most of their solidity. Black smoke was flowing from countless wounds on the archer''s body, surrounding them like a billowing veil. The contours of the graceful body beneath it had always been nebulous, but now, they were so vague as to almost seem immaterial. It was time to end this. Sunny might have harbored a grudge against the mysterious archer, but an enemy like that¡­


    They deserved a clean death, at least. Lunging forward with both of his bodies, he sent one of them low, while the other struck high. The archer staggered back, avoiding the strike to their head, but they failed to avoid the original body.


    A moment later, Sunny managed to grab them and wrestle them to the ground. This was the end. While the seventh avatar grabbed the archer''s arms, the original body pressed the enemy into the ground with all the prodigious weight allowed to him by the [Feather of Truth] and raised his fists. His face was calm and cold when he struck down, aiming to split the mysterious shadow''s skull. One blow was not enough, so he struck again, and again, and again¡­


    Until even the Onyx Shell could not keep up with the devastating power of his blows, and the skin on his knuckles split, drops of crimson blood falling into the ghostly wisps of black smoke. The archer was still struggling, but by now, their movements were so weak that it did not matter.


    Taking a deep breath, Sunny allowed for the shard of ivory fang he was still holding in his fist to slide down, and then caught it between his fingers.


    Around them, the curtains were already beginning to stir as their usual velvet returned, signifying the ending of the reward. Sighs rang out, as people began to shift in their seats, silently discussing what they had learned.


    They had been starved for a battle, and it was impossible to deny that they had more than their fill.


    "Well, I can''t be greedy and say I didn''t enjoy the scuffle" Noctis chortled.


    Other Saints nodded unanimously in silence, as before them, Sunny brought the dagger up.


    Only Julius seemed to be troubled as his lips slightly quivered, his heart silently aching, inside his desire to learn more about the secrets of the Shadow Realm and the rest of the Dream Realm burning brighter than ever.


    "No¡­not yet!" he silently whimpered


    ******************************************


    The Gods and Daemons were dead. The Void and the creatures inside still remained sealed. Even Fate was broken. It seemed no will alive had the power nor the prosecution to fulfill such an honest and burning desire.


    And yet.


    Outside of the cinema, in a place unknown¡­.


    A glowing white light faintly pulsed, the same white light that had touched the Divine Realms and brought them to this mysterious place. The same mysterious entity that somehow remembered and knew who Sunny was.


    Something stirred, as the space around it vibrated, a noise sounding from it.


    "That could work¡­"


    In response, the light shifted as it began to faintly pulse.


    ******************************************


    In the Cinema, the room slightly shook as everyone looked around in confusion.


    "What is this¡­?" Daeron mumbled


    Everyone looked around in confusion, noticing that now¡­.


    It had stopped.


    The color was no longer returning, instead receding as curtains began to move to their original position. Gazes narrowed as eyes moved around in confusion.


    ''The reward¡­wasn''t over?''


    Silent tears began to form in the eyes of both Noctis and Julius, as people looked back to the scene before them, trying to notice a change. But it was all the same. Sunny still held the raised dagger, now ready to plunge it into the shadow.


    Kai turned his head in a confused manner, his voice raising, "It wants us to watch him kill it? Wha-" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before he could finish, someone cut him off.


    A voice.


    Someone they didn''t know.


    A person that wasn''t in the room.


    Their presence was completely hidden, yet the moment they spoke, an unbearable weight settled over the entire theater, pressing down on their chests like an unseen hand. It wasn''t just the words¡ªit was the depth behind them, something ancient and knowing, something wrong.


    The words sent shivers down their backs, as a friendly voice sounded from somewhere in the darkness.


    "My, oh my. I wouldn''t do that¡­"


    __________________________________________________________________


    No way am I about to have Eurys lore drop and the Slayer fight all in one chapter


    Too much!


    But hey, at least I am temporarily freed from writing fights


    (I think describing fights is boring) ??¦à??


    No I gotta read through all those chapter and filter out info an yap


    Chapter was slightly shorter tho, so next one in 2 days ( ??_??)?


    __________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 18 - 18: The Dead tell Tales

    Beads of sweat glistened on faces, as nobody moved a muscle. The silence was deafening, scraping their brains, but they remained motionless.


    Similar to when they witnessed the Mad Prince for the first time, their bodies instinctively screamed in alarm, aware that something akin to an apex predator was near them.


    Hands slightly twitched unconsciously from the overwhelming fear.


    The most frightening thing however, was the fact that they couldn''t see or feel anything.


    Around them in the desolate landscape, everything was visible, nothing could hide. And yet, it was like the voice came directly from behind. It seemed Sunny was equally or more so alarmed than them, as his voice croaked, as if speaking for them


    "...Who''s speaking?"


    His other incarnation was similarly tense, ready to shield the original body from danger if need be. There were a few moments of silence, and then the voice answered in a nonchalant, somewhat friendly tone:


    "I am."


    Sunny blinked.


    ''What the¡­''


    This time, he was able to pinpoint the direction from which the voice was coming better. It was very close. And low to the ground. His gaze explored the graveyard of serpents, until finally falling on something he had seen before, but did not pay a lot of attention to.


    A lone human skull laying amidst the serpent bones, attached to a partially destroyed human skeleton. There was no spark of life in the battered skeleton, and even when Sunny shifted his gaze, there was neither the radiance of soul essence nor the vile darkness of Corruption inside the old bones.


    However, as he watched, he noticed a tiny mote of light drifting into the air from inside the gaping black hole of the skull''s empty eye socket.


    Eyes widened as a flurry of emotions sparked into fruition among the audience, murmurs and gasps ringing out in confusion. Those who didn''t speak held their mouths agape or tightly shut in utter bewilderment.


    Gazes burned with fear.


    Gazes burned with curiosity.


    Gazes burned with anticipation.


    But one gaze burned hotter than the rest.


    Unlike the others, it was not just curiosity or terror that fueled it. No, this gaze was sharper, more piercing¡ªa gaze steeped in something deeper, something raw and unyielding.


    It burned with spite and fury.


    A will so indomitable, none dared to challenge it.


    The gaze of the sole survivor of the Immortal Flame.


    The fire of Changing Star.


    ¡­.


    ''Eurys of the Nine''


    ''So that bastard skeleton is still alive..''


    How could she not recognise the loathsome corpse? His relentless aggravating comments and berration as she hauled him on her back, while traversing the vast expanse of the Dream Realm. Despite his nature, his information about the Nightmare Seed allowed her to crawl out despite all odds.


    But that didn''t mean she held him in high-regard, instead quite the opposite.


    Her fists tightened on her armrests, straining the leather, causing Cassie to glance at her with concern. Memories of his voice¡ªthe loathsome voice¡ªechoing in her mind like a vengeful wraith:


    "Abominable Nephilim¡­"


    "I wouldn''t mind being dropped in the middle of this desert, at the behest of seeing you mauled by some abomination.."


    "If only you could use those flames to cleanse that profane stench!"


    Her eyes darkened, flames flickering in her irises.


    Ironic, considering that''s what he should be as such a talkative skeleton. And yet he couldn''t die. The relief she felt when she dropped him near the entrance to the Underworld like he directed, could not be put into words.


    Strange¡­.


    Thinking back, it seemed illogical how she didn''t go insane from his chastising, despite being all alone in that hell.


    ...


    Was there someone or something else that kept her alive?


    A flickering flame of hope which she somehow had forgotten about?


    Her throat ached as her eyes deepened, a conflicting whirlpool of anger and sorrow deep beneath.


    ¡­..


    "Was he even connected to me back then?"


    "Was¡­..he helping me?" she whispered. Her voice was a leaf in a hurricane, as it was drowned by the erratic comments and murmurs in the room. It only slightly quelled as the figure and voice rose noticeably higher than the rest.


    "I-IT''S¡­. IT''S A SKELETON!! A REAL TALKING SKELETON!!" Effie yelled, a strange mix of fear, excitement and disbelief in her tone.


    Jet raised an eyebrow, "You''re in disbelief at a talking skeleton? After all we''ve seen and been through?"


    Effie whirled in her direction, arms flailing up and down as a strange excitement brimmed in her eyes, quelling the fear they had momentarily been held captive by:


    "Are you kidding! It''s just like a cartoon! How is he even making any noise at all without lungs or a voice box to cause vibrations in the air! How does he even control his speech without ligaments to move his tongue and jaw!" she rambled without pause, having to catch her breath.


    Jet was stunlocked by the barrage of information.


    Unsure whether to be stunned by Effie''s strange anatomical insight and knowledge, or her weird childlike reaction to a talking skull. Her mouth opened and closed, unsure of how, or even what to say in response.


    Effie cocked her head, an annoyed look on her face:


    "Oh come on! Surely you''d be the slightest bit curious considering, you''re als-"


    "Enough" Saint Cor hissed, cutting her off.


    Jet glared at Effie with dangerous eyes, as her face slightly dropped, realising what she had nearly said in the heat of the moment.


    "A new wild card has appeared!" Noctis laughed, ecstatic at the continuation of the reward and the sudden development


    "Could¡­.could this then be the friend it spoke of?" Julius murmured, his eyes brimming with equal fire.


    Windflower looked at the scene in confusion, as she put down the popcorn bucket, turning to Daeron.


    "What do you think abo-"


    The words died on her lips, as a shiver ran down her back. Daeron was motionless, staring deeply at the pile of bones, unblinking with full attention. It made her nervously gulp, as she knew the look.


    It was the look he had when deciding the lives of people.


    It was the look he had when standing before hordes of abominations


    But most importantly¡­


    It was the look of warning and slight fear, the look she had witnessed only when encountering the most dire and perilous of situations. Something which rarely betrayed her fathers, valiant face.


    "My, oh my! When you look at me like that, boy, I get shy."


    Sunny shuddered. The jaws of the ancient skull did not move, but the voice definitely¡­ definitely was coming from inside it. He stared at the skeleton with wide eyes for some time, then forced himself to open his mouth.


    "I... know you, don''t I?"


    The white skull, obviously, did not show any reaction.


    "Do you? Goodness gracious! How odd. Never have I imagined being known by such esteemed personas¡­ I am nothing but a humble slave, after all."


    Sunny smiled darkly. "Well, what would you know¡­ so am I."


    The skeleton laughed.


    "No, no¡­ the likes of me can''t even be compared to the exalted beings like you. A genuine divine shadow! Who would have thought that even after Shadow God''s death, his shadows would continue to roam the world¡­ my, oh my! How despicable."


    Sunny narrowed his eyes and remained silent for a while.


    Then, he said somberly: "You are Eurys of the Nine."


    At the name drop everyone shuddered.


    Those who knew of the significance of the Nine, including the cohort, Daeron, Windflower, Noctis and Solvanne, all shuddered. The Dream Realm''s history was lucrative and strewn, nothing was clear nor left behind to give a full picture of the past.


    But what was found and known was undeniable.


    And that was, that the Nine


    Were only second to the Gods and Daemons.


    Fragments of history left behind, opened brief glimpses into their secrets and accomplishments. It was limited, but it was enough.


    Enough to know¡­


    That they could be considered gods trapped in mortal vessels.


    Even those who had no affiliation on the matter, had the air in their lungs involuntarily leave. Just his name and title alone seemed to hold some presence that glanced down at them from unknown heights.


    "A living legend¡­in the bones?" Julius gasped, his eyes threatening to pop out of their sockets


    "Ancient great warrior, sister?" Morgan murmured, her eyes twinkling with rare fascination. All the other unknowing Saints both from Valor and Song leaned forward, their gazes seemingly demanding an answer.


    Nephis held her ground, and briefly nodded, "Of sorts.."


    "Indeed", a voice sounded from the middle row, causing everyone to turn. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noctis held his gaze on the skeleton, his face rarely serious, "Who doesn''t know of the Nine in ancient history? Bunch of warriors who rose from seemingly nothing, and challenged all who dared to oppose their motives. Even the greatest of empires couldn''t snuff their will"


    His gaze shifted as a weird look of content flashed, "Especially that Auro¡­.I would have liked to meet him¡­"


    The air turned razor-sharp as Solvanne shifted, her face twisting into a scowl of sheer venom. A furious hiss slipped from her lips:


    "Auro¡­"


    Her rage was like dry leaves catching fire¡ªsudden, scorching, and dangerous. Noctis, ever the troublemaker, turned away slightly, his shoulders trembling with suppressed laughter. Nobody pressed further. No one dared to prod the already volatile War Priestess. Instead, their focus shifted to another who had yet to react.


    Daeron.


    Daeron remained still, considering his words, "Translations are lost in history, thus I am not confident entirely about what I have come to hear¡­" he echoed


    "But, that is not what questions me the most right now"


    His voice trailed off, his eyes narrowing slightly. Then, he spoke again, softer, sharper.


    "Because¡­although formidable he is, or¡ªwas¡ªit doesn''t change the present. And right now, he seems to be¡­.honored, to be in front of¡­..Sunny"


    "..."


    "Possibly slightly fearful" he added with a hint of humility.


    ¡­.


    Heartbeats became audible.


    Kai rubbed the side of his head, "You mean to say¡­that, one of the Nine, is¡­.honored, to talk to him?" he repeated in disbelief.


    "A Divine Shadow, he treats him as if he''s a walking disaster" Saint Helie said with wariness


    "Maybe his title as the "Heir of Death", undermines what he truly is" Mordret said with a tone of amusement.


    Heads lowered in humble silence, while others rubbed their heads or fidgeted in agitation.


    "This¡­this is just like when we first started learning about his damn past" Effie mumbled, while play-fighting Ling to distract herself.


    "Strange¡­what actually does it mean to be a Divine Shadow then?" Julius murmured while rubbing his chin in thought.


    Daeron glanced at him in deep thought, "You lead at?"


    Julius nodded, "Lineages from what I know are inherited through Blood or left behind pieces of sorts, not that the clans would ever let me learn more no matter how much I appealed"


    "H-Hey¡­" Rain stammered uncertainty, grasping at what little logic remained. "This all sounds great and intimidating, but that doesn''t mean he''s actually connected to them, right? Their history goes back so far¡­"


    The silence that followed only made her confidence waver.


    She looked around, hoping for reassurance. Instead, everyone stared at her, their expressions unreadable.


    Her lips quivered. "You¡­.you talk about him like he killed one of them or something!"


    Again, the room fell eerily quiet.


    Ananke placed a gentle hand on Rain''s shoulder, her lips curling into a knowing, almost patronizing smile. "Nobody said that, dear."


    "¡­"


    "But¡­" she added, amusement creeping into her tone, "It seems the Nightmare Spell makes many impossible things¡­ possible."


    The color drained from Rain''s face.


    A snort sounded from above.


    "Seems like something up his alley," Luster muttered, slouching in defeat, clearly nursing his own insecurities.


    The Blood Sisters listened in silence, until they caught a subtle movement from the side. Beastmaster''s shoulders twitched¡ªher posture deceptively relaxed, but the hungry glint in her eyes betraying the growing thrill of a predator on the hunt.


    Her nature had been very repetitive, rebounding on and off. But it was still building up regardless. And one way or another, some change would have to take place so she could return to her usual callous and charming demeanor.


    Though they were unsure how they would do so, everything they saw and did in this space only seemed to encourage her behaviour.


    Seishan, turned to her side, catching the gaze of the others.


    "We should try and ask for a break or see if a pause of sorts can be given to us" she whispered in a low tone.


    Deathsinger tilted her head, "But we don''t know if it will comply at all, or if it would only make it worse if we went back to the¡­.Sunphis Lounge"


    Seishasn stared at her, "You have a better suggestion?"


    The BloodSister quickly shook their heads, coming to a silent goal, as noise sounded from the first row.


    "You can''t be serious" Rain gasped


    Ananke only tilted her head, her lips curling into a confused, but non-offensive smile, "Does this anger or trouble you in some way child?"


    Rain''s cheeks slightly burned as she gathered what words she could think of, "N-No! It''s just¡­.how can¡­."


    Effie leaned over, prodding her shoulder


    "Younger sibling getting self-conscious of the older''s achievements? That''s a classic" she chortled


    Kai frowned as he raised his hand to intervene, but as he did so, the screen shifted once again.


    Sunny looked at the weakly struggling archer, then shifted his gaze back to the battered skeleton.


    "You said that you wouldn''t have killed this thing? Why?"


    Eurys of the Nine chuckled. "Oh, it''s just a piece of friendly advice, from one slave to another. Think about it, boy¡­ she has been hunting down shadows for thousands of years here, in the realm of Shadow God, instead of quietly succumbing to death. Such a defiant spirit! What do you think will happen when you kill her, and her shadow enters your Soul Sea instead?"


    Sunny suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    He¡­ had not considered that. There was definitely some truth to the skeleton''s words. By all accounts, once a shadow traveled to the Shadow Realm, it was supposed to peacefully succumb to the divine will of its creator and be annihilated, turning into pure soul essence ¡ª like the shadows of the Awakened soldiers he had seen.


    Even the shadow of Condemnation, despite having seemingly retained some of its agency, simply followed the law of the Shadow Realm and attempted the pilgrimage to its supposed center, dissolving into essence in the process. However, the mysterious archer was different¡­


    Not only had they¡­ she, apparently¡­ defied the natural way of things by roaming the Shadow Realm as she pleased, but she had also refused to be annihilated, surviving for thousands of years by slaying other shadows instead.


    Sunny had long suspected that his Soul Sea was like a nascent, miniature version of the Shadow Realm. If so, the laws governing it would be much weaker, and much easier to defy, than the ruthless laws governing the Realm of Death. So, what would happen if he killed the mysterious archer?


    ¡­Wouldn''t he be just inviting a serial killer into his soul?


    He shuddered.


    Noticing his reaction, the battered skeleton let out a laugh.


    "I see you realized the danger. She has become quite feral, hasn''t she? Such a shame¡­ my, oh my! The person was so valiant and righteous, yet the shadow is so wicked and vicious."


    Sunny stared at the white skull with a frown. "You say it as if you knew her."


    Eurys remained silent for a bit, then laughed.


    "Why, of course! After all, she is one of the Nine."


    Fate was still broken, but in that moment, they all turned to Rain. Their gazes swept her, as if she was in fact a Seer who still had their powers. She could only remain in her spot, her shoulders slightly shrinking.


    "Haha! No this is honestly too fun! Keep talking Rani¡ªno¡­Rain, whatever your name is! Funny things keep happening when you do!" Mordret laughed.


    His display humor and¡­.joy, briefly stumped both Song and Valor, causing the severity of the information they had just learned to lessen.


    "So¡­he indeed defeated a member of the Nine" Windflower breathed in disbelief.


    "Shadow, shadow of the Nine, or whatever they are¡­" Luster chimed in, Kim shooting him an angered look.


    "I want to see what his Soul Sea looks like, he said it resembled the Shadow realm?" Jet mumbled.


    "Shadow Realm¡­similar to Soul Sea¡­" Julius''s eyes continued to brighten, "Strange¡­as a Divine Shadow, he''s very identical to Shadow God itself?"


    "I also wonder what his Soul Sea looks like¡­" Rain murmured


    Morgan looked in Nephis''s direction, but she didn''t even make eye contact although noticing her gaze. It seemed that she was more tolerable to her unspoken demands. Compared to the start, when the hierarchy hadn''t been established and connections hadn''t been formed, she had revealed slightly more information.


    But now it seemed like the confidence was starting to get to her, as she ignored her poking as if she wasn''t going to have to deal and bear the consequences when they left this place.


    ''Troublesome, it''s even more tantalizing how we''re supposed to mobilize a force to get the girl, while also pulling him. It will be almost impossible by force, thus a neutral and kindred approach seems more suitable''


    She briefly looked up at Song:


    ''Clearly they are infatuated by his potential and see him worthy as a partner to tie him down, but we saw information that suggests he did side with Valor under his feelings to Nephis. However, since Fate is in pieces, it is unsure whether that outcome is guaranteed''


    ''What else are we supposed to do to pull him over? Offer herself? As if!''


    Her eyes slightly shifted, "Although that old man''s synopsis of his resilient skin and bones is quite intriguing, I wonder how it would fare against my flaw¡­"


    Briefly she glanced as Nephis, as the scene from the Sunphis lounge flashed in her mind.


    ''Well¡­she may be a Divine, but there are other ways to inflict damage on a person''


    On the other side of the row, Nephis felt a brief chill on her back, as she turned to look down the aisle. But Morgan was not looking in her direction, instead focused on the screen with a content smile on her face.


    She didn''t understand why, but it gave her a growing sense of unease.


    Sunny hesitated for a while, then asked somberly:


    "You said that if I kill this shadow, it would enter my Soul Sea, just like it had entered the Shadow Realm. So, then¡­ is Shadow Realm what remains of Shadow God''s Soul Sea?"


    The skull stared at him incredulously.


    "Huh."


    Eurys paused for a moment, and then said in an amicable tone: "Gods are not like us people, boy. They don''t really have bodies, souls, and Soul Seas¡­ it''s all the same. So no, we are not inside the Soul Sea of Shadow God." The white skull chuckled.


    "Instead, we are simply inside Shadow God. Shadow Realm is his corpse."


    For the first time, Sunny and the spectators were united in their reaction. An eerie silence filled the room as blank stares stretched across every face. Minds reeled, thoughts spiraling outward, grasping at understanding and falling into an abyss of revelation.


    All except Julius.


    Instead of shock, his face was twisted in sheer confusion. Then, slowly, something in his expression shifted, as if a piece of an ancient puzzle had clicked into place¡ªone so vast that his mind twitched between terror and exhilaration.


    "If Divine Realms and worlds are the remnants of gods and higher beings¡­"


    His breath hitched.


    "¡­then does this mean we are inside the body of something even greater?"


    As soon as the words left his lips, something strange happened. A flicker¡ªlike a thread snapping¡ªmade Julius flinch. His pupils trembled as his thoughts seemed to scatter into the void. His mind went blank for a single, terrifying moment.


    As on the screen, Sunny began moving again.


    "What? We''re¡­"


    ¡­.


    ''We''re inside the Shadow God''


    ''I am inside Shadow God''s corpse.''


    The Shadow Realm¡­ the entirety of it¡­ was the sacred body of a god. Which meant that all the other Divine Realms, like Godgrave and Stormsea, were as well.


    ¡­And the waking world, too. Gods were vast, after all. Vast enough to encompass entire worlds within them, it seemed.


    Sunny struggled with the desire to gulp, his mouth terribly dry.


    He lingered for a few long moments, then asked hoarsely:


    "If this is Shadow God''s corpse, then what killed him?"


    All the spectators leaned forward, eager to learn the forbidden truth.


    But strangely compared to his usual demeanor.


    All the spectators leaned forward, hunger and fear clawing at their chests.


    No mocking laugh. No cryptic quip.


    Nothing.


    The white skull remained utterly, eerily still.


    Eyes narrowed as some leaned back in confusion and a mixture of disappointment.


    "Why¡­.why is it holding out on information now?" Cassie mumbled.


    "Don''t tell me it''s getting stingy" Revel scoffed.


    What seemed like hours seemed to pass, before his familiar voice sounded again. Except, it was not what they had expected to hear. In fact, it sparked quite the opposite of what they had hoped to feel.


    And in that moment, every single one of them remembered.


    Greed always came with a price.


    And all it had to do¡­ was wait.


    They had been so consumed by their hunger for knowledge that they had forgotten¡ªforgotten the one thing they should have never lost sight of.


    An encounter with¡­..


    The Prince of Madness.


    As the voice of the usual banterful skull''s became deep and dark, his words causing the room to slightly quiver.


    "Who¡­who dares to pry into my secrets?"


    ______________________________________________________________________


    Ngl, I read the chapters to figure out what to use, but then got caught up and just kept reading


    And no, this is not the moment I was itching to write


    Wish I had shadows to help me write more.


    Originally wanted to do all lore and other stuff I had in mind all in this one chapter


    But then a very tasty burger, smoothie and plate of oranges held me captive (?¡ª?¡ª)


    Maybe I lock in next chapter and go 10k+, and write the moment I want 0_0


    (maybe)


    ______________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 19 - 19: History lesson

    "Who¡­who dares to pry into my secrets?"


    ¡­..


    Strange, wasn''t it all too strange? No matter how much they learned and thought they rose, ignorance seemed to be an unseen necessary equilibrium to all desire.


    The past often reflected itself in the future.


    But that didn''t mean the same mistakes had to as well.


    Muscles were tense and heartbeats were quickened, their breaths however, were rhythmic and trained, willing their body to calm down. The crowd remained stiff, like statues in a cemetery, while their emotions were more than alive.


    Their eyes remained locked at the scene, unwavering, not a betrayal distraction.


    A shame, if they had glanced away for a split second¡­.


    They might have noticed a strange sight.


    On the floor by Rain''s feet, her shadow was now quite alive compared to how it had previously been. It lurched back and forth like an impatient child, as its arm''s flailed and pointed erratically. It seemed to be amused¡­or angered? Maybe the two emotions had merged into one after so many years of maddened solitude an torture.


    But it was clearly trying to communicate or convey what it had on its mind, it''s just that no clear answer or feeling could be discerned behind its actions.


    ''Haha! What an audacious fossil, come! Join me in the shadows, it''s getting quite lonely here! Perhaps we can pull our cunning intellect together to escape this predicament and slaughter every miserable wretch in this room!''''


    Or was it something more along the lines of¡­.


    ''Treacherous bastard! I got this shadow first, it''s my home! If you somehow get pulled into this place, expect to get kicked out, trying to infringe on my squatters rights!''


    It''s actions only ceased as Sunny seemed to recover himself on the screen.


    ''What is this lunatic saying now?''


    "Strange, you say you can''t die, but your mind seems to be failing you"


    The skull somehow snorted in response:


    "You can''t hear those strange murmurs?"


    Sunny''s eye twitched, suddenly overcome by a strange urge to punt the skull with as much force as he could. His voice sounded out, now slightly aggravated:


    "What murmurs! If anything made noise in this place, you would only hear it right before it killed you!"


    The skull seemed to consider something for a lengthy while, before it''s usual annoying humor returned:


    "Bah! No mind, not something the puny likes of you could understand¡­"


    Sunny only stared, the urge now having taken over his body, as he now had to will his body into submission into not kicking the miserable skull with the force of a Transcendent Titan.


    "You were just praising me as an exalted being, a Divine Shadow, a few moments ago"


    The skull only laughed.


    "Exalted you are, but heavily flawed as well! It''s strangely insulting to see one of such origin be so...flawed, ha!"


    ...


    So¡­.he had heard them?


    Clearly not at the same awareness of the Prince of Madness who mentioned something about sensing and hearing them through their shadows.


    But Euyrs, didn''t have such abilities.


    Atleast to their knowledge.


    Nephis''s eyes narrowed, deep in thought.


    ''This¡­.is this the utilization of Will? Is that how he heard us?''


    It seemed both logical and illogical at the same time. Will, being able to harness and utilize it in such a way¡­.it didn''t seem like something a human could do. But the path to ascension made those who walked it less and less human. From being slightly stronger and using strange abilities, to having their entire being rebuilt and pulled into a realm of its own. It was frightening to reminisce about how simple the past had been, but they could only move forward.


    Thus, it only seemed possible for Will to be wielded in such a manner.


    It was also valuable to Nephis, every second they were in this place, it felt like she was indirectly learning more and more about the secrets to the path of Supremacy. Even more so, on why Daeron had been slightly more reserved in recent moments.


    But apart from that, she was slightly envious.


    If Euyrs and the Mad Prince could do it¡­..


    Could Sunny also hear them?


    Even more so, could he possibly be brought to the space? Naturally it would be a complicated nightmare on what would happen. But momentarily, she desired nothing more, being able to see and touch him after learning so much.


    ...


    Was it wrong?


    Desire in itself was a selfish construct.


    Sunny shook his head.


    "You said this is Shadow God''s corpse, if so¡­..then what killed him?"


    Hearing his question, Eurys chuckled.


    "What killed Death? My, oh my! I wish I knew. Sadly, by the time the gods perished, I was already nailed to that damned tree. The view from there was not great."


    Sunny stared at him somberly. Somehow, he doubted that the skeleton was being entirely honest. The white skull betrayed no emotion, however.


    Eventually, Eurys offered him a bone:


    "I doubt it were the daemons, though. By the end of it all, they were losing the war pretty badly. Otherwise, I would not have been captured by the warriors of the Divine Host, would I?" He laughed.


    Sunny surmised two things from that statement.


    First, that at least one of the Nine ¡ª Eurys ¡ª had participated in the Doom War under the banner of the Demon Army.


    Second¡­ that the daemons seemed to have lost the war, or at least had been close to losing it near the end. That was the first true piece of information about the Doom War he had received. Sunny smiled darkly.


    "...Are you sure that you weren''t the one who killed Shadow God? I''ve heard that you boasted once about slitting a god''s throat."


    Eurys exploded with laughter after hearing that.


    "Oh¡­ so you have met that abominable girl, it seems! Good, good. I''m glad that she has survived, nephilim or not."


    Heads slowly turned to the direction of the first row, the rest of the cohort slightly raised their shoulders. After not having mentioned or brought up their existence, it did indeed seem like he was more limited in sensing them. Thus, someone finally spoke up.


    "You''ve met this ancient jokester?" Jest piqued, his face a strange mixture of humor and hostility.


    They all paused, waiting to see a noticeable reaction to the voice. But Eurys didn''t change.


    Morgan nodded, a cold smile forming on her lips, "Indeed, please tell us, isn''t it natural for family to share¡­..sister?"


    Nephis''s shoulders slightly tightened, as the faces of the cohort became dark. After a moment of silence Nephis turned to face the crowd, her face with usual indifference, but clearly hiding a storm of emotions.


    "Yes I have met him, but it''s not something I think fondly of" she echoed in a still voice.


    Jest cocked his eyebrow, "Oh? And how so?"


    Nephis only stared at him, "Is it not natural to want to forget about such time? Those moments only bring pain"


    Her words struck something in Jest. His expression shifted, then went carefully blank. As if something old and buried stirred within him.


    Slowly, he lowered himself, his face grim, his gaze turning inward. Even Gilead seemed to be slightly perturbed by the unceremonious reaction.


    "But it is important nonetheless for connections to form so we may all leave this place" Julius commented, his tone quiet and careful.


    The intensity in her gaze seemed to flicker, as she hesitantly continued:


    "Years ago, back when I was trapped in that hell, I met him, and then subsequently found and conquered¡­..my Second Nightmare"


    The air vibrated at the remark.


    Who hadn''t heard about the incredulous tale? A trial deemed an impossibility, that the Changing Star of the Immortal Flame had conquered, and thus rose into the world like a pillar of light. A light of bravery.


    A light of change.


    Even Daeron''s eyes slightly widened. He was not completely familiar with the concept of "Nightmares" from pieces of information from their time, but he was piecing bits together. But more importantly, he felt it.


    He felt the shift in the air, as the wills of those who knew, seemed to quell and kneel before the statement.


    His eyes shone with a twinkle of admiration, as his lips slightly curled. A sign of content, of recognition, from one valiant ruler, to one destined to be from birth.


    "The future is quite fearsome¡­." he whispered.


    "Did he also mention in such detail about his feat of apparently¡­.slitting the throat of a God?" Julius echoed, his tone slightly impatient and eager.


    "No, really! How does one even do something so simple sounding, there must be more to it" Saint Helie voiced


    Nephis briefly nodded,


    "He briefly mentioned it, but never in such detail, nor with so much extra information"


    Noctis clapped his hands,


    "Seems he has a growing soft spot, or a spiteful spot for our shadow!" he chuckled.


    Mordret also stared at the scene, his face complicated as a rare, honest smile, found itself on his face, "Solace in defiance, two slaves who are hated by existence"


    He chuckled, his desire to learn his connection to Sunny only growing.


    "Is it any wonder they understand each other?"


    He paused for a moment, and then chuckled.


    "Yes, I did indeed tell her that I had slit a god''s throat once. However, I never said that it had killed the god! What kind of god would die from such a trifle?"


    Sunny winced from the amount of nonsense he had been subjected to in the last few minutes.


    ''What? What does he mean?''


    "...I thought you said that the Shadow Realm was Shadow God''s corpse? His body was quite huge, then. Pray tell, how would one slit the throat of an entire realm?"


    The skeleton, who had remained motionless all that time, finally moved.


    Eurys¡­ shook his skull, the bones scraping unpleasantly against each other.


    "No, but what kind of divine shadow are you? Don''t you know anything, boy?" Sunny scowled.


    "How am I supposed to know anything if the god who was supposed to cast me is dead?!"


    Eyrus stared at him silently for a while, then returned to his previous pose and grew still once again.


    "A better question would be how can you even exist, but¡­ fair is fair. To answer your questions ¡ª gods were indeed vast and unfathomable, but they took mortal vessels from time to time. Avatars, as some called them. Those were easier to reach."


    Sunny blinked a couple of times. Mortal avatars¡­ that he could wrap his head around. After all, he had avatars of his own, even if they were not exactly the same. What surprised him more was that Eurys seemed to have no idea about how Sunny had come to be a Shadow Slave.


    Well¡­ it made sense, in hindsight.


    The talkative skeleton seemed like someone who knew so much as to almost seem omniscient, but reasonably, that knowledge only encompassed the past. If he had really spent thousands of years nailed to a tree in the Nightmare Desert, he would not know anything about what had happened after the final days of the Doom War.


    To him, the Nightmare Spell was merely a fringe cult that a small group of believers was spreading secretly in the Mortal Realms. He would not know what Sunny and Nephis really were, or how they had come to be that way. Sunny tilted his head a little, suddenly coming up with another question.


    It was hard to collect his thoughts because there were too many things he wanted to ask, but that one was, perhaps, the most vital.


    Effie frowned, "Why is his personality all over the place? Is he bipolar? He acts like a badly written plot character in a story"


    She turned to the others, but they could only shrug, seemingly also equally confused. The girl, Rain, was still seemingly petrified, while her shadow strangely flicked. Ling was growing slightly agitated, unable to follow along, while Ananke sat in silence, seemingly soaking up all the information.


    She turned for Nephis for her opinion on the matter, but stopped.


    Strangely, she seemed to be very agitated.


    When Sunny had uttered the words Shadow Slave, Nephis had tensed. But now, seeing her fully, Effie realized the depth of her reaction.


    Her hands clenched the armrests with such force that her knuckles had gone white¡ªno, blue. Tiny beads of sweat slid down her neck, yet her face remained eerily dry. Her eyes were wide, pupils shaking.


    She looked like someone drowning in the past.


    Effie''s teasing smirk faded.


    ''Come on now¡­ I was just trying to lighten the mood. Why are you acting like you''re remembering¡­ I don''t know, enslaving him or something?''


    Slowly, she reached out and placed a hand on Nephis''s shoulder. The moment her fingers touched her, Nephis flinched.


    Effie softened her grip.


    "Hey¡­ are you feeling okay? You don''t look as radiant as usual."


    Nephis turned to her, dazed, before glancing down at her own hand. She wiped her neck, staring at the sweat glistening on her fingertips. Her voice, when she spoke, was quiet.


    "Strange¡­ when he said Shadow Slave, I just¡­"


    Her gaze grew distant, heavy with something unspoken.


    "I just¡­ my body reacted. I don''t know why, but it was terrible. It reminded me of the worst of times¡­ and yet¡ª"


    She hesitated, swallowing back her words.


    "¡­"


    "The feeling was worse than anything I''d ever known. Like everything in existence was screaming, like the very fabric of the world was¡­ wrong."


    Effie''s heart clenched.


    She hadn''t meant to do this¡ªto pull at something buried so deep.


    But Nephis wasn''t done.


    "It''s happened before. Some words¡­ spark memories. And then, just for a moment, I see someone''s eyes."


    "I don''t know whose they are, but¡­"


    "....."


    Her voice wavered, barely above a whisper.


    "They''re just so painfully sad. Like everything they loved was taken from them."


    She wiped her face, then turned to Effie, her expression raw.


    "And the worst part is¡­ I think they belong to Sunny."


    Silence fell.


    "I think that I did something so indescribably terrible to hurt him in the past. And yet¡­.I can''t remember anything"


    The words seem to have a life of their own, a human life; as they moved with spite and anger, piercing Cassie who sat next to her. Her face also growing dark, as her lips slightly quivered.


    Because she knew.


    She didn''t remember but she knew from the viewings, that indirectly she had caused him to lose his Fate and be forgotten by everyone and everything.


    Behind her blindfold, which hid both herself and her emotions from the world, a lone tear escaped and rolled down her face.


    "Friends..."


    "...."


    Her lips quivered into a pathetic smile, "What type of friends are we to have hurt him so much, and yet he still fought with us¡­."


    Effie''s face was now pained, deeply regretful of having opened such a Pandora''s box of emotions that usually remained frozen and shut, now overflowing. Awkwardly, she grabbed Nephis''s shoulders and she slightly shook her.


    "Y-You¡­such an overthinker! We don''t even know the full story, and yet here you are, thinking so far ahead into the future, or uhhhh¡­.the past! Instead of the present!" she weakly chortled.


    "Maybe we''ll get to see what you''re speculating, it''s probably just a silly, meaningless fight you two had! You''re describing it like it decided everything" she weakly chortled.


    The honest joke was enough, Nephis blinked.


    Then, slowly¡ªhesitantly¡ªthe tightness in her expression eased. Her usual glow, though faint, started to return.


    By her side, Ananke placed her hand over hers, a warm forgiving smile on her face:


    "She''s right. Only time will tell, time will tell all.." she lamented.


    All the while, Rain listened while still trapped between them, coughing a choked sound.


    Everyone turned to look at her.


    Her face was frozen in an expression of absolute horror, like a child trapped in a war she never enlisted in.


    Her lips trembled.


    "¡­it''s just strange" she croaked. "From what I can remember, i''m not infected¡­.and yet I can''t help but have second thoughts that i''ve been dragged into a Nightmare designed for me"


    Effie snorted.


    Nephis blinked at her¡ªthen, to Effie''s surprise, let out the faintest, faintest chuckle.


    And just like that, the suffocating weight in the air began to subside, as the screen flashed again.


    "...You are the first being from the ancient times I''ve met who is not entirely insane and consumed by Corruption. How come?"


    Eurys stared at him with the black gaping holes of his empty eye sockets.


    "Haven''t you met that abominable girl, as well?" Sunny scoffed.


    "That''s different! She''s from the waking world, just like I am."


    The skeleton let out a chuckle. "The waking world? What''s that?"


    Sunny suppressed a sigh.


    ''He''s clueless.''


    After lingering for a few moments, Sunny tried to explain:


    "The waking world¡­ is the last of the Divine Realms. There are people still living there, free of Corruption. The rest of them, as well as all the Mortal Realms, have already been swallowed up by the Dream Realm, and are only populated by Nightmare Creatures ¡ª that''s what we call the Corrupted Ones. However, our world is being consumed by the Dream Realm too, piece by piece."


    Eurys sighed. "Oh¡­ then you and your people must be fighting against the Corruption with all your might, united against a common foe. What brilliant camaraderie! No wonder a divine shadow and an abominable nephilim can exchange words so freely."


    Sunny coughed in embarrassment.


    "Actually¡­ currently, my people are at war. With each other. Have I mentioned that the last Divine Realm is the Realm of War God?" Eurys remained silent for a long while, and then suddenly exploded with laughter. This time, he laughed longer than usual, and his laughter seemed different from before. It was tinged with mysterious darkness.


    After a while, the white skull turned a little to stare at Sunny.


    "War God? My, oh my! Such irony."


    Julius continued to practically froth at the mouth, his hands fidgeting, trying to grab anything he could use to write it all down.


    He was slightly willing to risk it all and ask for a pen and a notebook, but his calculative demeanour outweighed the pros and cons.


    At the mention of the War God, a smug look found itself on Morgan''s face, as she turned to send a message to the puppets of the Beat God heir. But her actions halted physically, as the words that spoke next seemed to command her.


    He paused for a moment, and then added: "You asked who the Nine were? Well¡­ to tell you the truth, child of War¡­"


    His tone turned a little cold.


    "Regardless of who we were, we hated War God and her children the most."


    A ripple of tension spread through the Valor Saints. Some stiffened, their faces darkening, while others exchanged unreadable glances. Across from them, smirks curled on the lips of the BloodSisters.


    Morgan remained motionless, back still turned, hiding the slight twitch in her jaw.


    BeastMaster clapped her hands, her grin wide and mocking. "Wow! Spoken by such an accomplished being¡ªValor really picked the wrong god to follow!"


    "The only god whose realm hasn''t been corrupted yet," Gilead muttered, his voice low and sharp.


    A scoff came from above.


    "We''re all children of War, in a sense," Tyris said flatly. "Born and raised in her domain."


    "Please." Silent Stalker sneered. "This isn''t my world by choice. I''m just living in it."


    "Ravenheart is the only world that matters," Deathsinger added.


    The Valor Saints bristled, muscles tensing as they prepared to snap back. But before they could, a quiet sigh cut through the rising hostility.


    Daeron, seated in the second row, exhaled softly.


    ''Truly, this Nightmare Spell has babied these warriors, they wouldn''t last a second in our world¡­''


    ''Honor is merely a code to help someone walk a righteous path, it''s directive is truly not to govern nor decide an individual''s purpose''


    He briefly glanced at Julius, the person who he had only been quite fond of since his arrival. Noticing the look, he coughed to catch everyone''s attention as he rose.


    "Please, are we glossing over what our ears have just been graced with? Divine realms! Bodies of Gods! Avatars, isn''t a revelational wonder to gawk at instead!"


    His gaze swept the room as he honestly smiled, his demeanor slightly calming the tension, as others began to consider the plausibility and seriousness of the information.


    Saint Roan shifted, "It would explain a lot with the Dream Realms geography¡­..why the Chained Isles differ so drastically compared to Bastion, or Storm Sea"


    "Still¡­.why would the geography differ so greatly if it''s in the body of one God" Kai murmured


    Noctis blinked, confusion on his face.


    "How strange your education must be, it''s natural knowledge that the Storm Sea is the realm and the body of the Storm God!" he chortled.


    Kai hesitated. His tone wavered.


    "T-Then why is it part of the Dream Realm?"


    Noctis raised a confident finger¡ªthen paused. A crease formed between his brows.


    "...That is something my brilliant mind cannot answer," he declared proudly.


    Solvanne snorted.


    Julius, who had been absorbing everything, suddenly whispered, almost to himself:


    "Then¡­ does that mean all the Divine Realms are merging? That the landscapes, the shifting environments, all belong to different divine bodies¡ªmelding into something new?"


    His eyes widened as the realization hit.


    A silence fell over the room.


    "Then there''s something even more grand which is going on, something that everyone including the Supreme''s is ignorant of¡­." Saint Cor said in a wistful tone.


    "No¡­"


    Eyes moved to trace the source of the sound, landing on a seat in the front row, as a figure rose, golden locks shifting.


    "It''s not hidden knowledge, it''s just forgotten," she echoed.


    "Then¡­" Saint Helie wavered, her tone uncertain, "You suggest that you knew this knowledge?"


    Cassie tilted her head, "Of course not, but someone else did"


    Slowly she raised her finger, diverting attention back to the screen.


    "The Tomb of Ariel, the prison meant to guard some terrible truth, something the Prince of Madness learned and was tormented by through thousands of years of corruption."


    She paused, taking a deep breath:


    "And something which only Sunny likely knows, after escaping both the Tomb and Fate, it seemed like the only compromise existence would allow in exchange for such knowledge"


    ¡­..


    ''Do not trust the God''s and their vain lies''


    The chilling final statement the Mad Prince had left them with before being silenced. Or so they thought, as still unbeknownst to everyone on the floor, Rain''s shadow was once again active.


    Furiously shaking like an impatient toddler, wanting to proudly tell the information he had been carrying for so long.


    "And yet he''s done nothing" Saint Gilead sighed, disappointed in his tone.


    Effie shot up, "Hey asshole! Everyone and everything forgot about him! His life was not one shackled by stupid pride and honor, you think he''d immediately slave away without taking some time alone to breathe?"


    Morgan raised a mocking eyebrow, "Slave away? All while making pancakes and coffee in a cafe under the noses of everyone?" she jeered.


    Effie''s hand curled into a fist,


    "They''re damn good pancakes! Even the God''s would enjoy them if they were alive!"


    Ling punched his fist up in a mimicking manner, "And the ice-cream" he cheered. Morgan only glared at him in response, as Effie''s face became dangerous.


    "We don''t know what he''s been doing all this time, we forgot after all" Jet said in a placant tone.


    "Well, apart from fighting dead Sacred beings and other abominations, doesn''t seem like a lot" Luster said in a sarcastic manner.


    Telle and Windflower glanced at each other with an estranged look, both understanding bored at the disruption to the show.


    "Why complain and speculate when we can get answers just by quietly watching" Ananke softly murmured.


    Noctis clapped his hands, his face alleviated, "Well said, the show must go on!"


    Strangely, the Cinema seemed to also agree for once, as the screen continued.


    ''So the Nine were determined to destroy the Empire¡­''


    And Auro had been only posing as a loyal imperial soldier. No wonder he had seemed so different from the rest of the slavers¡­


    It was a tantalizing piece of information.


    Still. In Sunny''s First Nightmare, Auro had been merely an Awakened swordsman, and one who did not seem to have unsealed his Aspect yet, at that. So, the Nine must not have been that powerful back then. How had nine people hoped to destroy an empire that enjoyed the favor of a god?


    He wanted to know more.


    "So, it was just the nine of you against the entire Empire?" Eurys scoffed.


    "Questions, questions, questions¡­ you are so full of questions, boy. Why are you so interested in the ancient past, anyway?"


    Sunny smiled darkly, reminding himself to be polite and ingratiate himself with the mysterious skeleton. "Oh. Two reasons, mainly¡­"


    ''Be nice, be polite. You need to get into his good graces!'' His mouth moved on its own:


    "Because we are still paying for the sins committed by you vile bastards in that ancient past! If you impossible, abhorrent fools did not go and break the damn world back then, I wouldn''t have been so desperate to learn how to fix it, would I?!" Eurys just stared at him silently with empty eye sockets.


    He did not seem too offended, but... Sunny took a deep breath and held it, struggling to suppress his scathing fury. The seventh incarnation, meanwhile, spoke in a more neutral tone:


    "Well, and also ¡ª you might not know it, but the Nightmare Spell has been running rampant for thousands of years. These days, it is more or less the only god that exists. The Dream Realm, meanwhile, is blooming with what we call Nightmare Seeds, and if you enter one, the Spell gives you a special trial. That trial takes the form of an event from the ancient past,so knowing more about the past makes it easier to survive there." He paused, then added:


    "Obviously, the Nightmares are quite deadly. So one would naturally have no reason to enter one, except for the fact that if a blooming Seed is left intact, it will continue to infect the world with Corruption. Something like that, at least."


    For the first time, Eurys seemed a little surprised.


    "Weaver''s little spell? So it has gotten that powerful? Huh¡­ how surprising. No wonder that abominable girl reeked of daemon, then."


    Sunny''s eye twitched. ''...Little spell?''


    He took another deep breath and forced his original body to speak:


    "So, what? Are you going to persecute me needlessly just because of where I come from? Let me tell you something, Eurys¡­"


    He looked at the skeleton somberly. "...being petty is unbecoming of a gentleman! Spitefulness is a hideous thing, a blemish on one''s character, and an obstacle on the path to virtue. An enlightened man must know how to let go of grudges and embrace forgiveness! Tolerance and compassion pave the road to grace!"


    Of course, Sunny was no gentleman, had no interest whatsoever in being virtuous, considered enlightened values to be synonymous with foolishness, and preferred to stay as far away from grace as possible, lest he catch it. But the ancient skeleton did not need to know that. Eurys remained silent for a while, then sighed.


    "My, oh my¡­ how eloquent! Don''t you worry, boy. I wasn''t going to act on my distaste for your kind ¡ª it''s all in the ancient past, anyway. Let bygones be bygones. I was just contemplating how deeply ironic it is, that after thousands of years, the only ones who remain are the children of War. You can''t even imagine." Sunny grinned.


    "Well¡­ I''ll be able to imagine if you explain things properly." The skeleton stared at him silently for a while.


    Then, Eurys chuckled. "Ah, but you expressed how desperate your need for knowledge is. So why should I share mine for free?"


    A thud sounded out, as people turned in their seats in a startled manner.


    However, nothing could have startled them more than the sight before them. As the self-proclaimed Lord of the East, Noctis, was now rolling on the ground before his seat, howls of laughter escaping his mouth as tears formed in his eyes.


    His laughter lessened as he wheezed for air, having laughed so passionately,


    "Gods, I just¡­.I can''t get enough! Hahaha! I love it, I love it so much! This place brings me here and shows and teaches me such things, and now it puts on the most humorous display of jesters I''ve seen in all my years!" he choked.


    He slowly pulled himself back into his seat, Solvanne facing the other way, a look of disgust and disbelief on her face, not wanting to associate with him. Like a parent too embarrassed to stop their child from acting out.


    Slowly he wiped the tears from his face, "Ahh! Such audacious and treacherous bastards, even with their lives on the line in such a predicament, they have the spite to barter with each other!"


    Everyone stared at him in disbelief.


    "ARE YOU INSANE!?! He just revealed and mentioned that he is on the path to becoming a Supreme, a supreme, S-U-P-R-E-M-E! And you''re absorbed by their bickering!" Kai yelled in disbelief.


    Noctis finally adjusted himself, a wry smile on his face, "Oh, that''s quite fascinating as well, i''ve been meaning to become Supreme for a bit now"


    The others looked at him in disbelief, as a chuckle sounded from the first row, even catching Nephis by surprise.


    "It is quite theatrical¡­.." Ananke joked, a wistful smile on her face.


    Amidst the split reaction a noise sounded out, grabbing their attention. Strangely, the images were shifting again, but¡­..there was no noise. Instead, a strange static noise played as Sunny''s mouth continued to move.


    The damn thing¡­..was censoring the information!


    How audacious, even after having kidnapped its audience, it now had the gall to censor and hide information like a stingy copyright directive!


    Eyes twitched.


    "T-This! This damn thing is censoring the information! Lousey swindler!" Effie yelled, waving her fist.


    Daeron sighed, "It''s only natural after all since he''s close"


    Heads turned, in his direction hungry for answers.


    Daeron looked around, unamused and unimpressed, "What else? He''s naturally giving advice on how to become Supreme¡­"


    ''Become Supreme¡­..''


    ...


    Mouth hung agape in shock and disbelief, a cry sounding out:


    "B-BUT THAT''S NOT FAIR! HOW CAN HE JUST HAND OVER THE INFORMATION!" Luster cried out.


    Saint Cor snorted,


    "You''d think it be so easy, then there''d be much more historical remains of countless Supreme''s"


    "Still!" Rain croaked, a mixture of envy and jealousy in her voice, having not even Awakened yet.


    Mordret joined in, shrugging his shoulders, "Who says it''s for free? I can imagine those bones are swindeling him right now"


    Noctis turned, grinning in amusement, "Rightfully so! About time he got a taste of being on the receiving end!"


    At the wording, Effie shot Nephis a cheeky grin, but she skillfully sensed it coming and ignored it.


    "It makes sense after all" Revel murmured, "He''s been forgotten by even the Spell, it is only natural for him to seek out such information in desperation."


    "Besides, it likely isn''t such a carefree process. The information provided is likely akin to a formula, how one applies and uses that formula in the problem, is up to the person. Results can and paths can be different even with similar starts" Julius echoed.


    "Rightfully said," Daeron chimed in.


    Heads turned around in disarray, unsure whether to be shocked or relieved by the mixture of reactions to the matter.


    Jet huffed, "Again, what''s with you people? You''re still being surprise by new informa-"


    As she spoke, the crackling subsided as Sunny''s voice once again sounded in their ears.


    "I''ve killed countless beings that were way more powerful than me, you know? How come I am not Supreme yet?"


    The skeleton stared at him for a while, then offered helpfully:


    "I guess they weren''t powerful enough?"


    A quiet groan escaped from Sunny''s mouth. "What are you talking about? I am a mere Transcendent, and yet I go around routinely killing Great Nightmare Creatures. I killed my first Sovereign back when I was an Ascended, in fact¡­ granted, he was already consumed by Corruption and no different from a beast by then. Hell, I killed a Great Devil as a Dreamer!"


    Eurys was seemingly taken aback.


    He remained silent for a few moments, then mumbled in a puzzled tone:


    "My, oh my¡­" Then, the skeleton stared at him with reproach.


    The words seemed to have a will of their own, carrying physical force.


    As soon as they left his mouth and traveled through the room, they seemed to physically punch every single person, causing some to stagger and others to sway while clutching their head.


    The assault didn''t end there, instead following up with an even more devastating blow.


    "You know what, I''m in no mood for your antics. In fact, I am tired, spent, and in pain. My soul is damaged, and my body is full of holes. How about you get over your indignation and give me actual advice?"


    Eurys laughed.


    "Well, I don''t know. Have you tried¡­ not killing something?" Sunny frowned.


    "I did. In fact, I was attacked by thirteen Saints recently, and I only killed six... wait, was it six? I think it was..."


    Eurys lowered his skull in dejection.


    ''What is that bastard so dejected about?''


    POW


    Their bodies jolted, blood rushing to their head as they started to become lightheaded from the information overload.


    ''Great Devil¡­..''


    ''Thirteen Saints¡­''


    ''Six dead¡­?''


    Eyes twitched as lips quivered, some groans of exhaustion and defeat sounding out.


    Effie clutched her face, dragging it to down, her eyes tired, "Just¡­.just take me back to the Sunphis Lounge¡­..take me home"


    Even Jet seemed to be overwhelmed by the surge of emotion, despite already being dead, as she leaned back massaging her temples, "For once we can agree on something" she murmured.


    ''A Great Devil...a Great Devil as a sleeper'' Rain muttered in a trance, her eyes spinning.


    Even Daeron displayed a rare look of utter disbelief, his eyes wide open. Windflower was even more shocked, both at the information and the alien-like display of emotion on her father''s face.


    The curtains began to shift, color now returning to their delight as they began moving back to their original places.


    Sunny muttered a curse.


    A few moments later, the mysterious skeleton asked with curiosity:


    "So¡­ are you going to listen to my advice and let her be? Or do what you always seem to do and kill her? Let me repeat, just in case¡­ doing so will be extremely dangerous. It is much better to just allow the Shadow Realm itself to finish her off."


    Sunny stared at the shadow of the archer. Eurys was right. Inviting this murderous shadow into his soul would be extremely dangerous, and it would be much wiser to let her live¡­


    For a bit more. Considering how severely damaged the archer was, she would without a doubt be destroyed by the Shadow Realm soon.


    It was just that Sunny did not believe that one bit.


    There were countless reasons that pointed to the fact that the archer would not survive even if left alone, but he had survived too many impossible situations to feel confident.


    That maniac¡­ was a kindred spirit, of sorts. Even though the world itself was against her, she would find a way to live on. He was sure of it.


    And, more importantly¡­ Sunny was not one to let go of a grudge.


    He smiled darkly. "...I''ll risk it."


    With that, he strained his hand, and cut the archer''s throat with the sharp fragment of the ivory fang.


    As the shadowy-blood splattered in the air, the color finally surged, returning the room to normal.


    The reward¡­.


    ¡­..had finally ended.


    Everyone blinked.


    It was like they had just lived a second life, and now were just realising and coming back to their own. Their faces were blank, same as their minds, invisible sparks flying above their heads as gears in their heads tried to compute the information overload. Only Rain seemed sentient, as she strangely stared at her shadow with sharp intensity.


    Like she was expecting it to change in some way¡­.


    But it was still too much.


    ''Killing a Sacred''


    ''Divine Realms''


    ''Divine Shadow''


    ''Secrets of the Gods''


    ''Eury''s brief awareness''


    ''The path to Supremacy''


    ''A Great Devil as as a sleeper''


    And lastly¡­.


    ¡­.Thirteen Saints


    At the last remark, the Blood Sisters'' faces had become quite dangerous, both in anger and disbelief. The future was supposedly not set as fate was disrupted. They had allowed the option to be saved in hopes of better understanding their loss and the factors that played a part.


    But now it seemed, that without Fate, there was a possibility of an even more crushing defeat?


    Even BeastMaster was in disbelief, confused on whether to be ecstatic or dismayed by the information. The cold-hearted Morgan even had a brief look of disbelief at the statement


    It would be a crime to not put him up to the likes of Hercules and Odyssey as a legend. Except he wasn''t a legend, because he hadn''t fulfilled the requirement of having to die to be remembered.


    He was more than alive, and in contrast, completely forgotten.


    Which only made them further dreadfully speculate¡­.


    What else had he truly gone through, learned and survived.


    It was even more mind-boggling and exhausting than when they had interacted with the Mad Prince.


    "He¡­he''s got to be lying" Effie murmured, causing both Kai and Rain to shiver.


    "Well.." Ananake calmly replied, "He does call himself the most honest person in two worlds"


    Despite having gained a new view of everything he had learned, Julius also felt overwhelmed for once, though he found it hard to believe. But more importantly, he felt a strange pang of guilt as his hypothesis continued to grow.


    ''Just when it was about to end, I¡­..desired it to continue¡­.and it did!''


    ''Moreover, with the information about the Divine Realms, it is plausible to assume that we are indeed inside some form of unknown entity that is above the Gods. Strangely, I cannot corroborate whether the entity interacting and controlling the cinema is the same as the host of the body, or some strange separate consciousness¡­.''


    His brows and mustache furrowed as he muttered some thoughts, before shaking his head and rising. A smile beaming on his face.


    "Well now! That was quite the performance as our friend Noctis would say, truly such a divine opportunity!" he exclaimed.


    On the screen, two options were now flashing.


    [Please choose a viewing]


    [Shadow of Godgrave]


    [or]


    [Smile of Regret]


    The words blinked on the screen with a strangely menacing glow, as if taunting them:


    ''Oh? Is this not what you wanted? I thought you were thirsting for fights?''


    Effie waved her hand above her phase, "No..no more! Take me back!"


    The Bloodsisters also rose, a look of determination on their faces, as Seishan spoke out:


    "We second a break or pause of sorts"


    Morgan raised an eyebrow in curiosity, but Jest cut her off before she could speak.


    "How do we even know that it will allow it to us? We could just be wasting questions for all we know!"


    "Right, last time it gave us the break before we could even ask or think, meaning that it has an internal timer of sorts" Saint Roan chimed in.


    Eyes wavered. Troubling¡­.they already needed to allocate a question to the context behind the choices, and there was an infinitesimal amount of questions they had about what they had just learned.


    It was stingy, but tactfully so, knowledge was a precious opportunity.


    And yet they would only have four chances.


    Everyone turned their heads, unsure of how to proceed. Among the crowd an unexpected hand rose.


    "Get the mundane girl to ask" Mordret cooed.


    Silence.


    Then¡ª Rain froze.


    The room turned frigid.


    The air thickened with unspoken tension, suffocating.


    The Saints stared at Mordret with something between suspicion and outright murder.


    "The cur has the audacity to make such a suggestion?" Morgan hissed, her tone venomous.


    Mordret blinked innocently, spreading his hands. "What? I''m simply pointing out something logical. This place clearly has some sort of¡­ interest in our dear Sunny. Wouldn''t it make sense for it to have a similar soft spot for his sister?"


    Nephis'' eyes narrowed. "You¡­ what are you getting at?"


    Mordret''s expression twisted into something unreadable. "Oh, how hostile! I was merely pointing out how entertaining this whole little charade is. Who knows what amusing things could happen if we followed this particular thread?"


    A slow, creeping smile stretched across his face.


    And for some reason¡­ no one could shake the feeling that he was right.


    Cassie moved to open her mouth, but Rain spoke first:


    "No¡­no I''ll do it. I always would like a break¡­" she murmured, a hint of tiredness in her voice.


    Nephis seemed to still be against it, but she couldn''t direct her actions like a strict mother, so she let her act on her own volition.


    Rain rose, taking a slow step forward. She briefly looked back as the crowd stared at her, as she craned her head up to the screen. Blinking, she nervously swallowed, clearing her throat.


    "..."


    "Umm¡­.dear scre¨CNo! Sir Screen, can you kindly let us have a break or pause of sort?"


    Everyone held their breath in anticipation as after a few seconds, statements blinked on the screen.


    [.....]


    [Waiting room is unprepared]


    "NO!" Effie yelped, causing glares, while others dropped in defeat.


    "Shame, guess we just have to watch another legendary battle¡­" Mordret sighed, but the screen continued:


    [Alternate lounge shall substitute]


    ''...''


    ''Alternate Lounge?''


    Before they could raise questions, the curtains at the front once again parted, revealing a path.


    Effie raised an eyebrow in confusion and disbelief, "Wait¡­does this mean that there were other relationshi-"


    A quick backhand to her head caused her to shift forward, Jet now tiredly glaring.


    "Effie please, you''re an adult, and a Saint at that"


    "..." Effie tilted her head, honest confusion on her face, "It said alternate lounge, what else would it be implying other than something similar to the last"


    Jet opened her mouth to retort, but paused


    Strange¡­.she was right.


    A look of genuine confusion and concern began to grow on her face as she trailed behind them.


    Like zombies, they all routinely made their way down in silence, as they passed through the breach. The curtains reverted after they had all moved over, the usual hallway stretching grande before them.


    Silently they looked at each other before trudging forward, all in silence, replaying the information in their minds in secrecy.


    They didn''t even bother to mention the [Cosmos View] slightly unnerved by another startling appearance that would affect their already fragile minds.


    Even Effie seemed to be going strong, both with a mixture of curiosity and anticipation at what the new lounge would show¡­..or who, it would show.


    Briefly, she glanced at Nephis, but her face remained indifferent. Although she could have sworn that there were brief signs of stress and worry. Effie did not dare push or prod on that matter, after all, they were friends¨Cnot enemies, and pushing on that type of matter seemed a bit too cruel.


    Before they knew it, a door appeared in the distance.


    Strangely, it looked identical to the one of the Sunphis Lounge


    At the sight, Nephis slowed her pace as Cassie paced next to her.


    "...seems like it''s the same lounge, just with new or different options" she whispered.


    Nephis had no words, except hidden emotion. It was impossible to deny that she was slightly stressed at what the other option would show, or what kind of berration would follow suit from Effie.


    But¡­.


    ¡­.she would also be lying if she didn''t admit she was slightly envious to see what it would show.


    A small smile briefly flashed on her face, not going unnoticed to Cassie, who''s smile faded with a sour response.


    Kai frowned, "I thought it would be a differen-"


    A figure shot past him, bumping into his shoulder, knocking the wind out of his lungs. Effie weaved her way through the crowd to the front by Anankes side.


    She slightly tapped her shoulder,


    "Hey¡­you wouldn''t mind keeping an eye on this little cub, would you?" she asked, an impatient grin growing on her face.


    Ananke softly smiled, "Of course not dear"


    Ling looked between the two, confusion on his face. Ananke stretched her hand, which he gingerly grasped, swinging it back and forth as if to flex his strength.


    "Oho!" Ananke chuckled, "Such a powerful arm, as expected of the strongest child!"


    Ling smugly grinned, puffing his chest, causing Effie to smile in relief.


    "Great!"


    In one powerful motion, she moved, covering the great distance in a few bounds, arriving before the door. The others remained unphased, keeping their pace.


    Ahead of them Effie reached the door and grabbed the handle, but strangely went stiff.


    Before, she abruptly collapsed to the ground on her knees.


    Alarm flared in the eyes of the cohort.


    "Effie?" Jet shouted, "Hey Effie!"


    Still no response, as she remained motionless. She looked unharmed, but the actions were nerve wracking and unceremonious of her nature.


    ''Danger!''


    They all quickened their pace into a jog, the other two groups also quickening their pace, looks of confusion on their faces.


    Shortly closing the distance, they approached her figure, coming closer as a strange sob met their ears.


    "Y-You!! You monster! You were my God! Give it back to me!!" She sobbed, hunching over in front of the door.


    As everyone finally arrived before the door, they noticed what had sparked such a reaction.


    Though it was grieving to her, the sight strangely sparked anticipation and excitement in the eyes of others. This¡­.was something they could enjoy and find comfort in!


    Especially Rain, who was practically shaking at what she saw,


    ''T-This!! This is practically a gift to me!!''


    By the time the others reached her, their breath hitched.


    Because now, they all saw it.


    The door. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Identical to the Sunphis Lounge.


    Same brass knob. Same plating. Same wood.


    But the words etched into the metal were different.


    It did not say [Sunphis Lounge].


    It read¡ª


    [Sunny''s Marvelous Memory Museum]


    ________________________________________________


    Next chapter will quite possibly have the most conversations and interactions I have ever written


    It may also possibly be the longest chapter yet (???)


    Well, for good reason


    Stop telling and asking me to write specific moments, I said I would sometimes take suggestions but only if they have good reason.


    Take "Readarex" recommendation of adding Ling, it had good logical potential and was original, that''s why I did it.


    But asking for specific scenes either doesn''t make any logical sense with the timeline of events or the nature of their understanding of what they''ve seen him do.


    (Just think, it would hold no narrative value or significance)


    And I already have like 5 pages of brainstorming about what I will do, final thing is like 50+ chapters lol


    Trust, I spend way too much time and effort piecing everything in place (?¡ª?¡ª)


    I''m never seeing the end of this story (¨i©n¨i)


    I just write for free and fun, and what interactions I think would be enjoyable


    Oh yeah, and next is indeed the moment i''ve wanting to write!


    ________________________________________________

 Chapter 20 - 20: Shadows Horde

    [Sunny''s Marvelous Memory Museum]


    The words on the plate seemed to have an eerie glow that tempted them. They kept reassuring themselves to learn from ignorance, but maybe it was in human nature to subside the risk presented.


    How could they not?


    The room was clearly related and dedicated to the memories he had collected throughout his life. Whether one was dependent or lenient to the use of them as an Awakened, there was a unified fleeting sense of honest excitement when one acquired their first.


    ''Oh! I never thought of that, how cool!''


    ''Wow! This blade looks awesome!''


    ''How convenient, now I don''t need to worry about that anymore''


    More importantly, these were memories from Sunny, someone they had seen accomplish and supersede the impossible, thus their minds could only prosper at what trinkets and relics of wonder were in his possession.


    Rain especially, who was practically frothing at the mouth, her hands jittery with impatience. She was always nagging her brother for a memory, anything would be fine no matter what rank or significance they had. And now, the candy store lay bare before her, with no parent to deny her desire.


    As if hearing her desire, the door made an audible click, that caused her lips to curl.


    ''Let''s see what you''ve been holding out on me now!''


    Kai raised his hand to say something again, but Rain barrelled past him, knocking the breath out of his lungs, blurring past the distraught Effie and quickly opening the door.


    Cassie took a step forward in concern, "Rain! Wai-"


    But she had already turned the handle and passed through the door, pausing, as she turned around to face the dumbfound crowd, a sheepish grin on her face.


    "Like Mr. Cor said, this place hasn''t threatened our lives, so what''s wrong with honest curiosity?"


    Everyone glanced at Saint Cor, who held a flat expression. But in his eyes there was a strange twinkle, a small satisfaction that his words had reached some. He coughed, looking around.


    "I don''t see her turning into some Nightmare creature¡­"


    The other Saints stared at him, like a dumbfounded elder sibling watching their younger get away with something in front of their parents. But they didn''t quite know how to respond, and admittedly, they were a bit hesitant to voice their disapproval to her despite not even being Awakened.


    Her brother, after-all, was the lottery ticket growing in value which they had to act quick to claim.


    What better way to win his favor, than making a good impression with his sister who he dearly loved?


    Gazes bounced around, as some shrugged and nodded in silence.


    ''They were also quite anxious to see what lies behind the door¡­''


    Rain didn''t need another second, as she beamed, her figure disappearing into the room. The other slowly moved, following behind her.


    Only Effie was left behind, still kneeling before the door, a look of pure betrayal and grievance on her face. Begrudgingly, she lifted herself off the floor and sulked through the door, grumbles sounding from her mouth:


    "Bastards¡­.how dare you betray the Sunphis Lounge¡­."


    ******


    Rain moved ahead, as the others slowly made their way into the room, marvelling at the sigh of it all.


    The room was quite atypical as the others they had seen. The usual endless ceiling, velvet red curtains for walls and an aesthetic mosaic of a checkered black and white pattern on the marble floor.


    Except this room had one stark feature in comparison.


    It was massive!


    It stretched far and wide, pathways snaking from back to front. All around them on roman like stone pedestals, there were unique memories of all types in glass boxes.


    Honestly, it looked typical of a normal museum, except that it carried a magical energy in the air, one that left everyone enthralled and intrigued at what they would learn and see.


    "Memories¡­memories¡­so many damn memories!" she squealed.


    This was something she had longed for, memories of all forms and shapes, a magical concept that she dreamed and desired at gaining when awakening.


    Weapons of all sorts, armours of different caliber, trinkets of mysteries, ancient relics and¡­.rocks?


    She frowned, spotting a case with an¡­.ordinary, looking rock in the distance.


    "You''ve killed dead gods, survived for unfathomable horrors, learned deadly secrets¡­and yet you have a rock as a prized memory?"


    Quickening her pace, she arrived before the display, her confusion only growing.


    It was indeed¡­..an ordinary rock.


    "What''s so special about a damn rock¡­."


    She tilted her head, looking at the plated description below the box. Thankfully, it was not another one of the pretentious poems that the Cinema seemed to strangely love, instead just a curt paragraph.


    [A humble origin, but a legendary journey. This Ordinary Rock was obtained when the -Unknown- was on the verge of losing all hope. Strange, how something so ordinary can inspire and spur someone who can only be contrasted with the same term. The Rock followed the -Unknown- on his journey, crossing vast worlds, and aiding in battles against many mighty foes! They say the pen is mightier than the sword, but truly, none is more glorious than the Ordinary Rock!]


    Rain starred, blinking at the description, unsure what to think.


    "The rock¡­the damn thing has a more adventurous life than me!"


    She shook her head in dejection, "No..no! There''s surely got to be cooler things! Like¡­a sword that can cut anything! Or¡­..an armour that reflects all damage received!"


    Whipping around, she scanned the room, but she shuddered as her gaze landed on¡­.a chair, a plain¡­.wooden chair.


    Her mouth hung open in disbelief, suddenly finding herself standing before the display case.


    "It¡­it doesn''t even look fancy! The chair at my desk is of higher quality!" she breathed in disbelief, her eyes moving down to the description.


    [Trapped in a fate none had previously escaped, the -Unknown- was like always, alone. In the depths of his despair and pain, he did what none had ever achieved. Through sheer spite he persisted with conviction, his body broke but his Will remained resolute, discovering an art long forgotten. This pitiful slave in a land of forsaken hope learned the forbidden art of Weaving. Fate refused to loosen its chain on the -Unknown-, so instead he took matters from his own hands and broke the chains that had claimed the lives of so many others. Not long after, the -Unknown- began his journey, this divine Wooden Chair marks the beginning and both the end.]


    Rain could only stare at the description.


    "...."


    In her mind, the many occurrences when he had nonchalantly pulled out the chair like it meant nothing. And more importantly¡­.the amount of times she had sat on it without a care.


    She traced her fingers along the glass, the weight of realization settling in. This wasn''t just a chair. It was a symbol of everything he had endured, the struggles he had faced, the moment he had chosen to live despite the world seemingly condemning him to die.


    And yet¡­ he had never made a fuss about it. Never treated it like some sacred relic. To him, it was just a chair¡ªbecause to him, she and the others meant more than any memory in this place.


    A weak smile tugged at her lips, a warmth spreading through her chest.


    "Who cares about matching or living up to his feats¡­? Being cherished by him.¡­ that''s more valuable than anything in this room."


    She took a step back, casting one last, grateful look at the rock and the chair. Two seemingly ordinary things that had stood by him when no one else had.


    Whispering a quiet word of thanks, she turned away, the whimsical smile still on her face, her heart lighter than before. Despite having learned and realized so much information that tore her being apart.


    It was enough¡­


    But that didn''t quell her itching desire to see memories at the level of Gods!


    *****


    On another side of the room, Valor had mostly split up into smaller groups. Tyris and Roan, Gilead and Jest, and lastly Saint Helie with the rest. Only Morgan was standing alone as she walked through the room.


    Her eyes swept over the varying memories, sometimes with disappointment, sometimes with surprise.


    She clicked her tongue, "Our smiths can replicate and do better than most of the stuff here¡­"


    Her pace remained even, until she suddenly stopped before one display case.


    The scrutiny in her eyes disappeared, now replaced by a curiosity¡­.


    It was a bow, a Warbow...her Warbow.


    She remained still, sweeping every detail of the weapon, making sure it was in fact the same tool and not some cheap copy. But no matter how much she wanted to deny it, this was indeed her bow.


    It had always been a nagging mystery on what had happened to it, and now the answer seemed to lie before her.


    Her face became complicated, "Did the mongrel steal it from me? No¡­it was a prized creation and gift, even if he somehow did, Valor would have without a doubt hunted him down and executed him for such a petty act"


    More importantly, she couldn''t imagine herself losing it, strangely it seemed only possible that she would have given it to him.


    Well¡­


    He was cute, but not that cute.


    Her gaze lowered, landing on the description below.


    [This mighty Warbow belonged to the champion of Valor. In a grand event, the -Unknown- rose from the shadows, breaking everyone who thought themselves a warrior. Despite his origin, only someone of similar conviction seemed worthy of matching such a honed blade. Thus, the champion who had everything clashed with the one who had nothing. All actions are just when spoken with a blade, and the champion of Valor felt so. She smiled, acknowledging his conviction, giving him something she held most dear to her heart. As he had touched hers.]


    Silently, she read the statement over and over again, the strange feeling in her heart only growing.


    The thought of snatching Sunny away to coerce him into an allegiance with Valor had been a fleeting and somewhat humorous thought.


    But now¡­.


    Why did the description strangely imply that she held possible feelings in the past?


    Of course, she wasn''t vehemently against the prospect of a relationship, it was just that she had chased the idea away for a long while. After all, such a thing wouldn''t have been possible with anyone other than a Saint or one with an Aspect of self-fortification nature.


    But now the place was teasing her about her desire having already been answered but forgotten?


    Her confusion only grew each time she read the statement, the ambiguity seemingly compound.


    "....the prospect at the nature of his durable skin and bones was merely an honest interest"


    "...."


    "Admittingly he''s also an acknowledgeable warrior."


    She paused, an unusual smile finding itself on her lips, causing Effie and Nephis to strangely shiver across the room.


    "The idea isn''t terrible¡­" she hummed, her tone aloof with amusement


    She continued her pace, examining the weapons along her path with appropriate praise and criticism. As she did, both Jest and Mordret stared at her in perplexion, with varying thoughts.


    As now, the usual steely Morgan of Valor¡­


    Was humming leisurely with a smile on her face.


    *****


    In a separate section of the room, two figures clad in red garments stood before a case containing a strange set of armour.


    The description read:


    [In a shattered world, the -Unknown- burned with a desire in search of power. Fate seemed to answer his desire too honestly, as the -Unknown- crossed paths with one had become lost in what he yearned for. The dead are meant to tell no tales, but the same cannot be said for grudges. Through the reflections of the past, the -Unknown- was condemned and tormented by the one he had freed from such a Fate. Shadows are meant to be docile beings, but the same cannot be said for such a treacherous shadow. Thus, he ended their life, not once, but twice.]


    Noctis and Solvanne stared at the description, contrasting looks of disdain and amusement.


    "Well it seems the outcome was quite clear" Noctis coughed, covering his stupid smile


    Solvanne only stared at the description, her lips continuing to twitch as her eyes scathed with resent, before she breathed a deep sigh.


    "Naturally, this was already implied during a previous viewing option, [Shadow never forget]" she muttered


    Noctis''s shoulders slightly quivered as Solvanne''s gaze dangerously narrowed. After a moment¡ªhis demeanour shifted, as he leaned forward to look at the description, before shaking his head in dejection.


    "Still, it''s quite disheartening¡­" he sighed, glancing at Solvanne with a mischievous look, "I''m slightly hurt that the place has ceased with the splendid poetry"


    Solvanne betrayed no reaction, not even turning to face him, "It''s not funny the third time¡­" she grumbled.


    An unusual look of disbelief formed on his face as he jabbed his finger, "You! What would you know about about comedy? You war crazed barbarian!"


    Solvanne remained unphased, possibly even delighted by what should have been an insult to a normal person.


    Noctis huffed, crossing his arms, "Really! What happened to having humor in this time¡­no, all times!"


    "Humor is only enamoured by idiots who meet such a mundane end.." she cooed


    "I beg to differ!" Noctis retorted, a rare tone of seriousness in his voice, "From what I''ve seen, only the most exalted beings find solace in humor, such as the likes of Sunny and Eurys!" he proudly remarked.


    He paused, considering something before continuing,


    "There''s also that fellow Mordret, but he''s quite eerie¡­"


    "...."


    "I wonder if Sunny took after me when we supposedly met in his Second Nightmare¡­" he mumbled, stroking his chin.


    Solvanne scoffed, "On the contrary, I think he would love nothing more than to beat you to a pulp based on his nature, I wouldn''t be surprised if your dagger is among his collection of trophies"


    Noctis''s eyes widened, his voice sounding out, "No such thing! We were surely the best of companions!"


    "You have no companions¡­only victims" Solvanne muttered


    Noctis''s volume became dangerous, "AGAIN! Says the war crazed barbarian! If anything¡­.your dagger is in one of these displays!"


    Solvanne shuddered, as the intensity began to leave Noctis''s face, replaced by a growing smug look of victory to her reaction. However, Solvanne only shrugged, a satisfied smile on her beautiful face.


    "That only means I met a glorious end" she whispered, causing Noctis to scowl in defeat


    Solvanne smirked, an unusually honest look on her face, before turning and moving along the isle, Noctis quickly trailing behind her, his face still laced with offense.


    "Preposterous! Why would she say such a thing, I know we were the best of friends!"


    His grin slightly faltered, as he quickly glanced around, trying to spot a noticeably dark onyx dagger among the displays.


    "Yes¡­.I can feel it¡­.we were the best of companions¡­.."


    *******


    Towards the back, Daeron was standing alone before a display, his face somber.


    Inside, was a recognizable band of coiling steel, resembling a serpent devouring itself. The crown of Storm, his crown¡­Sunny''s crown. He had already long come to accept the reality of what had transpired for it to end up in his possession, and it admittedly put him at ease.


    Even now, it was still being preserved and cherished after what had been lost.


    His hand rose to slightly caresses his forehead where it would usually rest, his gaze lowering down to the description,


    [In a dreadful tomb, where both time and truth live in lies, a lone shadow desired to no longer hide. In pursuit, he met with one who had lost himself in a similar journey, a king, a noble of fallen grace. A slave and a king, their destruction and rage indiscriminate as they battled. Alas, the king fell, but his dignity did not. As the shadow somberly took his crown and his lineage, promising to right what he had failed to do and wronged.]


    The final testament clawed at his being as he stared at it.


    It shouldn''t be his fault.


    It wasn''t his fault


    So¡­why did he helplessly feel like it was?


    He slowly brought his hands up to rub his cheeks, his hands a little moist when he pulled them away, a silent whisper escaping his lips.


    "I-I''m sorry I failed you¡­."


    His attention shifted when noticing approaching footsteps, straightening his posture and turning to face Windflower who now stood beside him.


    "It is indeed your crown¡­" she mumbled


    "Slightly tarnished and old, but yes. It is mine.." Daeron chuckled, before sighing, "This Nightmare Spell is quite something in the future, making all these memories for its carriers."


    Windflower nodded eagerly, "Do tell! All the normal work and effort put into making them, and they get so many just by killing creatures!"


    Daeron smiled, "Anything related to you?"


    "..." Windflower paused, her eyes slightly dropping, causing Daeron''s face to sag in regret of asking


    "Ah..yes. There is one I found" she mumbled, leading her father to another case not too far away.


    Inside was a delicate flower, an Azure lily with iridescent colors and a pulsing glow. It wasn''t something of notable recognition, but it didn''t take much thought to associate it with someone in the room. They stood before it, both looking at the description.


    [In a tower trapped in time, a damsel waited in distress. Hoping that someone would arrive to end her harrowing predicament. Her cries were answered, but not by a valiant knight, instead by someone quite the opposite in nature. Through blood and sweat, the -Unknown- battled against time and fulfilled the princesses desire, completing her final wish and snuffing out her pitiful existence. He shattered her dreams with effortful grace, at last, she finally found peace in time''s embrace.]


    Windflower coughed in embarrassment, "I-I know, this place has quite a way with its descriptions"


    Daeron silently stared at the description.


    "It describes him having killed you.." he muttered, his tone deep and slightly hostile. Windflower''s eyes widened in slight panic as her lips curled into an awkward smile.


    "Based on the information given, it was my request for him to put an end to my life, although I don''t know the circumstances"


    Daeron''s face slightly relaxed as he looked at the description and then back at her again, his brows raising in amusement,


    "...a damsel waited in distress. Hoping that someone would arrive to end her harrowing predicament. Her cries were answered, but not by a valiant knight, instead by someone quite the opposite in nature?" he mused, slightly tilting his head


    Windflowers eyes widened, a slight blush creeping on her cheeks.


    "N-No such thing!" she exclaimed without grace, her arms waving in emphasis.


    After a moment she calmed slightly, her tone now slightly lower.


    "Besides¡­." she whispered, "....he killed you"


    Daeron continued to stare at her, a glimmer of satisfaction and reassurance in his eyes as he glanced off not too far away. A good distance away, Saint Tyris and Roan could be seen interrogating Tele in front of a display with a peculiar set of armor adorned with white feathers.


    Their voices didn''t reach them, but reading Telle''s panicked and slightly red face, and Tyris and Roan''s looks of concern¡­.


    It wasn''t too hard to figure out what they were reprimanding her for.


    He looked back at Windflower, her face slightly pouting as she crossed her arms. A warm smile formed on his face.


    "Good"


    ******


    Around the middle of the room, Jet was pacing around, pausing at some displays and gliding past others.


    "Quite an arsenal¡­" she whistled, stretching her arms above her head.


    As she lowered them, she caught notice of the lovebirds Kim and Luster standing before a particularly large display, their attention completely enthralled. She meandered over, quietly stopping behind them.


    "Found something interesting?" she echoed, causing both of them to jump, spinning around and instinctively saluting her.


    "N-Nothing of particular interest Commander Jet, mam!" Luster barked without a second thought.


    Jet smirked tapping them on the shoulders, "Trick question, everything in here is interesting"


    Kim and Luster slightly relaxed at the remark, their shoulders lowering, as jet glanced at the display over their shoulders, looking back at them.


    "Although you did lie, something clearly has caught your eye" she murmured causing Luster to stiffen in panic.


    Jet only rolled her eyes, "Relax, what''s the matter with you two?"


    Kim and Luster glanced at each other before moving to the side, allowing some space for Jet to step forward and get a good look of what was in the display.


    It was a large spear, crudely shaped from the bone of some slain behemoth of an abomination. There were no unique features, attachments or any craftsmanship temperament of any sort. If it wasn''t in display, it could easily be mistaken for an outdoor weapon that a child had found and fashioned.


    Albeit very sharp and deadly.


    Jet scoffed, looking at the two, "Looks like a giant toothpick to me"


    Kim and Luster glanced at each other, before Kim gulped and smiled, "Ah, no¡­it''s the description which is interesting"


    Jet spared no second as she leaned forward, her eyes widening with each word she read on the plaque before her.


    [Forsaken and left for dead, cries of despair and fright rang out among a desolate icy plain. The snow had chased away the warmth which they yearned, but that was possibly a crucial mistake. As it attracted a shadow who had long forgotten such fleeting grace. He rallied and led them forward, carving a path of hope through blood and fury. Even mountains seemed to fear his wrath, rising to crush him in defiance. But a cockroach is hard to kill¡ªand a Shadow, even more so. Thus, the -Unknown- endured. He forged a spear, one born from his agony, a weapon that returned the earth-shattering pain he had suffered tenfold. And with a single mighty swing, the mountain crumbled before him.]


    Jet''s eyes shifted as she grimaced.


    "Goliath¡­."


    She turned to Kim and Luster, a remorseful look on her face, "I assume you also surmised this is pertaining to him killing Goliath"


    Kim and Luster solemnly nodded,


    Jet sighed, "Ahhh¡­it kept nagging at me that I felt I knew him. Seems we were on the same boat in Antarctica¡­."


    "Still¡­" she murmured, rubbing her chin, "He''s definitely younger than me, but it''s impossible to tell whether he was a Master or a fresh awakened at the time¡­.no way he was higher ranked than me"


    Kim and Luster shifted, glancing at each other before Kim raised her voice, "Yes¡­that''s also what we surmised, but we also think¡­..he was our captain" she whispered.


    Jet''s face became gloomy as Luster nodded and continued, "We always found it strange that we couldn''t piece together or remember who they were, but ever since we arrived here¡­.the answer has become increasing clear"


    "The Devil of Antarctica¡­." Jet mumbled


    Kim sniffled, wiping away forming tears, "T-The last we can recall was evacuating as the rest went to¡­.to¡­to fight the Winter Beast"


    At the final remark both their eyes widened as they looked at Jet for answers, but sadly she was painfully just as ambiguous as they were. But one thing was now clear¡­


    He had been there¡­.


    In that harrowing march of doom, where all of their hopeful soldiers fell¡­


    He had been there all along.


    Jet lowered her head. She had always been perplexed by how she had survived, well, survived was a peculiar word for her. Even if she was frozen solid, she would still be alive. But her body would be a wreck and due to the nature of her flaw, she would most logically have died from being incapable of hunting something to replenish her core.


    ''Dammit¡­.was he even there, keeping me alive on my last breath?''


    Luster gulped nervously, "S-So¡­.do you think it''s him? Do you think he''s what caused it to disappear?"


    Jet glanced up at him, before coughing, "I''m not a Seer from what I can remember, how would I know?"


    Her words caused an immediate comic-like reaction in Kim''s eyes.


    "But¡­." she continued, "If anyone can kill that wretched thing, it would definitely be him"


    The complexion returned to Kim and Lusters face as warm smiles grew on their lips, slowly nodding in agreement.


    "Maybe we''ll even get to see it in a viewing" Kim murmured


    Jet laughed, "Ha! I wouldn''t be surprised if there''s already a trophy from the fight somewhere in this place, wanna join me in the search?"


    "Well.." her voice dronned as she looked around, "If we can find it among all these garments he has, strange how a supposed commander would have the wardrobe of a flower boy"


    She paused, something flashing on her eyes for a brief moment as she lightly smiled.


    "Flower boy¡­.what a strange word¡­."


    She shook her head, beckoning in a direction with a nod as she began to move. Kim and Luster held each other''s hands as they nodded, hopeful smiles on their faces as they marched behind her.


    Jet''s expression softened as she walked ahead, a quiet sense of gratitude curling on her lips. Her nose twitched as she brought her arm up to wipe her face, surprised to find that a tear had fallen down.


    ''Ah, dammit''


    She silently cursed, glad that she had taken the lead, not allowing her companions and soldiers to see her in such a rare emotional state.


    "I bet he gave it hell¡­." she whispered.


    ********


    At the front of the room, Nephis was still standing alone, not having moved since she entered.


    Silently she stared, her gaze sweeping over the numerous memories displayed before her.


    Of course, it was not nearly as grand as the arsenal she had built up, both in her time trapped in the dream realm, nor during the explosion in Twilight. She had received so many memories in that battle, that she had yet to still properly sort them out and keep the valuable ones and pawn off the lesser needed.


    But in here¡­.


    Everything was a giant story.


    Every memory, whether flashy, tall, sharp or ancient, held a story. Sunny''s story, the story they had all forgotten.


    The story she had forgotten.


    Thus, why she had been rooted as soon as the sight met her eyes. Momentarily, various objects would cause flashes of images or painful headaches, while others sparked feelings of joy, amusement, pain and remorse.


    A life which she was supposed to know.


    A life she had forgotten.


    She silently stared, wondering what each one meant, trying to imagine scenarios of how he had acquired them. What harrowing battles he had fought, what secrets he had unraveled while discovering them


    How many involved her?


    A long sigh escaped her lips as she began to move towards Cassie''s figure in the distance, observing the others as she did so.


    Rain was gawking at some flashy armour towards the end, a look of honest excitement on her face which put Nephis at ease. Not too far away from her, the Blood Sisters were spaced around various displays containing garments. Strangely, Effie was among them, even more strangely conversing with Beastmaster about something. The sight of it brought an uneasy chill down her spine.


    Down the middle, Valor and the irregulars were quite spread out. Noctis and Solvanne were staring at a display with a strange chest, even more peculiar was how Solvanne was laughing while Noctis kneeled on the floor in despair. Jet had paired up with Kim and Luster, and were looking at a peculiar jade blade. Julius was running up and down the aisle like a madman, seemingly trying to digest all the information before they were kicked out. Daeron and Windflower were standing before a display that held the guiding light. Tyris, Roan and Telle were standing in front of an armour arguing. Morgan was pacing around¡­..even Mordret was standing before a display that held a peculiar mirror, a look of intrigue on his face.


    She paused, an unusual feeling in her chest.


    The whole thing felt¡­.surreal.


    How people who were meant to be enemies and those that had no connection¡­.were all for once enjoying something in unison. She stared at the alien scene


    ''Was this¡­.was something like this what she was fighting for?''


    She shook her head, quickening her pace to reach Cassie, passing by Kai who looked at a display containing a blood red arrow, a look of concern and confusion on his face. Finally, she arrived next to Cassie.


    Silently, she stood alone, staring at a strangely delicate glass bottle.


    "How is it?" she voiced, causing Cassie to look at her, slightly tilting her head.


    "You want me to say the Sunphis Lounge is better or something?" she mused, causing Neph''s shoulder to stiffen.


    Cassie giggled, "Kidding, kidding¡­..not kidding"


    Neph opened her mouth to retort, but Cassie smoothly cut her off.


    "ANYWAY¡­..I was just caught up with this particular memory" she slightly paused, "¡­.and more so its description" she whispered.


    Neph turned, reading the plaque.


    [On this Forgotten Shore, only steel remembers. The -Unknown- learned the truth and sought refuge in oblivion, wishing not to be hurt. But hurt he was, as he once again was all alone. As the shadows called him home, a brief voice called his name. A Seer in the midst of following the path of lies and deceit, turned one last time to honesty. Wishing the -Unknown- well, she gave what she held most precious, as she dreaded losing one who was most precious to her.]


    A sniffle snapped Nephis out of her trance as Cassie wiped her nose, her hoarse voice sounding out.


    "H-He was there all along¡­.all along with us on the forgotten shore"


    Neph could only watch, grief clawing at her chest as they stared in silence at the bottle. They wanted to know the truth, but now they wanted to rid themselves of it.


    It was too painful.


    Was this how Ariel felt when they constructed the tomb?


    ''How¡­how far back do the three of us go¡­.''


    "Was¡­" Neph spoke, unsure of her own words, "...was he in the bright castle? How did we come to meet him?"


    Cassie remained silent, her voice now a whisper.


    "I don''t know, but the Cinema does¡­."


    She turned to Nephis with a look of normally hidden determination, now clear on her face.


    "[Walking the path of Fate], it mentioned three¡­.it''s the answer to everything"


    They held each other''s gaze, nodding in silent affirmation. If Sunny was willing to brave the secrets hidden in the tomb of Ariel, and learn the truth the gods had hidden. Then what was stopping them from uncovering their own buried past.


    In the distance, people were beginning to crowd near the back around a group of notably centered display cases. Cassie and Nephis exchanged looks,


    "Some special memories?" Neph pondered aloud.


    Cassie choked, stifling a laugh. "Ah yes, the rightful heir of death and bastard son of fate, who possesses weaving¡ªa sorcery to rival the gods¡ªhas a collection of shocking prized memories."


    Neph nodded sagely. "Maybe it''s what he values the most."


    Cassie''s face twitched as she struggled not to burst out laughing.


    Nephis furrowed her brows. "What?"


    Cassie quickly turned away, coughing into her fist. "N-Nothing¡­ I forgot"


    "That''s not funny" Nephis replied flatly, as Cassie stared at her incredulously.


    Nephis tilted her head, confused but deciding not to push it further. "Well, whatever it is, we should go see."


    Cassie adjusted her blindfold and nodded, still suppressing her laughter. "Oh, absolutely. This, I have to see."


    They made their way down, taking notice of all the memories, some more familiar than others. However a few times they did pause along the way. Those moments included when they passed a display with an insect-like cape that resembled a large wing.


    And most importantly¡­


    The Broken Oathe.


    Silently they stared at it, as it relay before them, seemingly taunting them.


    ".¡­he was the one who sealed the Dark Sea and saved us all¡­" Cassie whispered.


    Nephis didn''t reply, the silence spoke for her.


    It was supposed to be an object, and its effects were supposed to be sealed along with the other memories in the room. But as soon as their gaze landed on it, something seemed to whisper in the back of their minds.


    "Pitiful, even those warriors who were not even Awakened still had the Will and Conviction to remember their goals! Look at you¡­.Transcendants at the peak of humanity, and yet you can''t keep an oath as simple as remembering your dear comrade."


    They silently moved forward, wishing to get away from the dreadful reminder.


    But it seemed that the Broken Oathe was merely the gatekeeper of something far worse¡­.


    As they moved forward¡­.they froze, staring at a display just down the line.


    A display which contained what they thought was theirs.


    A display¡­.


    With the Crown of Dawn.


    At the sight, Neph''s world crumbled.


    This memory¡­the one which had given her hope.


    The memory that humanity came to recognize and worship her by.


    The same memory which she thought had been the result of her will, and her conviction alone¡­


    Was in reality through Sunny''s aid¡­.


    Cassie could sense the tone shift in the atmosphere as she hesitantly placed her hand on Neph''s shoulder, gingerly shaking it.


    "I think¡­.it''s better if you have a brief moment alone with it" she whispered.


    Nephis could only solemnly nod in agreement, as Cassie attempted to dawn a reassuring smile.


    "Uhmm¡­but don''t be too long! I don''t know if I''ll be able to save a spot for you close to the front!" she awkwardly chortled, before briefly waving and making her way to the rest.


    Nephis watched silently as her figure moved away, before turning slowly to read the description.


    [Lost at sea, shadow and light refused to surrender. In a world that should not have existed, against odds that defied reason, they alone kept each other alive. As the battle that would decide everything loomed closer, the light confided a fear¡ªher crown, a symbol of her strength, would no longer be enough to match what she was becoming. The -Unknown- listened in silence. Alone, he plunged into the mysteries of weaving, tearing himself apart in search of an answer. Through agony and isolation, through wounds both seen and unseen, he found it. And with his own hands, he rebuilt the crown¡ªsharper, stronger, brighter. A crown not just fit for a ruler. A crown worthy of her. A crown worthy of the one he loved.]


    As she read the final sentence, the words became blurry.


    Slightly panicked she rubbed her eyes in confusion, only to find¡­


    She was crying¡­


    The immoveable and graceful Changing Star¡­.was shedding tears. She glanced at the back, the crowd having not noticed her state thankfully, as she quickly rubbed her eyes.


    She inhaled sharply, a quiet, shaky breath, as she turned her gaze toward the back of the room. The others were still gathered around, unaware of her state. Good. She couldn''t afford to be seen like this. Quickly, she wiped her face, trying to suppress the wave of emotion surging through her chest.


    This¡­ this wasn''t like her.


    She wasn''t supposed to react like this.


    She wasn''t supposed to have feelings like this.


    Nephis swallowed hard and placed a hand against the glass. Her fingers traced the delicate surface, following the contours of the crown behind it, as if trying to convince herself it was real. But the more she stared, the more the weight of the truth bore down on her.


    This was never just her story.


    It had never been hers alone.


    For so long, she had carried the burden of leadership, of expectation, of power. She had fought, endured, and risen above it all¡ªbelieving her victories were her own, that the legend of the Changing Star was written by her own hand. But now, standing here, staring at the proof before her, she felt something inside her unravel.


    Sunny¡­ the one who had always been there, always watching, always walking just a few steps behind her, unseen yet unwavering. She had thought him a shadow. But in truth, wasn''t she the one following in his wake?


    Nephis clenched her jaw as emotions she had buried for too long surged to the surface. Guilt, gratitude, sorrow, longing¡ªall tangled together in a storm inside her heart. In her pursuit of a future worth fighting for, had she overlooked the very thing that had been keeping her upright all this time?


    Her lips parted as if to say something, but no words came.


    What could she say?


    What was there to say?


    She lowered her head, resting her forehead lightly against the glass, her shoulders trembling ever so slightly. The silence pressed in around her, deafening.


    Finally, in a voice barely above a whisper, she spoke.


    "All along¡­ you were supposed to be a shadow, while I was supposedly the light" A bitter sigh escaped her lips. "And yet¡­ I feel like everything I thought was my own¡­ was merely a shadow of you."


    Her reflection in the glass wavered, distorted by the tears she was fighting down.


    Hesitantly, she moved away, her hand leaving the glass.


    She moved towards the active crowd.


    But as she did¡­.something caught her attention.


    To her left, by the curtains that usually remained still¡­


    There was a gap.


    A small gap that revealed a floor beyond the curtains, the same floor in the room that extended somewhere outside the room. How had nobody noticed it?


    She paused, a slight smile of realization on her face.


    Glancing at the crowd absorbed in the displays, hesitating, before she silently whispered, "I won''t be gone too long¡­.I hope"


    The answer was clear.


    The cinema wanted to take her somewhere, show her something which it felt the others were not allowed to see, or possibly understand.


    Before she realised it, she was already in the room.


    Nephis turned around, watching as the curtains shifted back into place, like the gap never existed. Slowly, she looked around, somewhat confused. It¡­.was exactly the same. The checkered floor, the heightless ceiling and the velvet curtains, the lighting slightly more dim.


    All except for a faint ligh that pulsed.


    From a single glass display case in the middle.


    Cautiously, Nephis approached it, her curiosity only growing.


    It was a flame¡­.a swirling black flame inside the glass case.


    She wanted to question how the glass wasn''t melting, but the answer seemed obvious. This entire place was beyond the idea of logic.


    There was also a plaque, which Nephis carefully read, holding her breath.


    [Divine. Radiant and beautiful, hope incarnate. All-encompassing and loving, the salvation of all. Profane, ugly and dark, despair and rage entwined. The end of all bright, the herald of oblivion. Nothing, beings beyond the plane of good and evil, beyond want, beyond will. They simply were, unbound by existence itself.


    And then, there was the -Unknown-. A being who belonged to none.


    A being who had seen them all¡ªgods and monsters, salvation and ruin. A being who had learned their secrets, walked their paths, touched their truths. A being who had craved one thing above all else.


    To belong.


    But the -Unknown- did not exist.


    He had no place in the grand designs of divinity, nor in the depths of damnation. Even those who gazed upon him could not remember his face. To the world, he was nothing. To himself, he was nothing, something even the shadows failed to notice.


    And so, he nearly gave up.


    But he didn''t. He survived.


    Not because fate deemed it so. He survived simply because they wanted him dead. He survived to spite them all.


    He climbed. He fell. He bled. He killed. He screamed. He wept.


    The -Unknown- bore witness to horrors beyond reason, to joys he could never keep. He changed, but was always the same. But no matter how much he suffered, no matter how many times the world tried to erase him¡­


    He kept going.


    The moment he felt he would for once belong, there was no one there to see it. No one to say his name. No one to remember.


    He was back where he started.


    Nothing.


    And for the first time, true freedom was his. Why did it hurt so much to be free?


    Life is but a prelude to death.


    And death is merely the shadow of life.


    The -Unknown- was neither dead nor alive, so why did he continue to exist?


    To spite them all.]


    Nephis stood motionless, her eyes locked onto the swirling black flame. It pulsed softly, almost like a heartbeat, casting fleeting shadows against the glass. Her throat felt tight.


    This was his story.


    Her fingers twitched at her sides.


    She had expected pain, grief¡ªperhaps even regret¡ªbut not this. Not the sheer, crushing weight that settled in her chest as she read those words over and over again.


    She had always believed herself to be alone. Had always carried the burden of her path in silence, believing that no one else could understand it.


    And yet¡­ compared to him, she had never truly known solitude.


    Her existence had been acknowledged.


    Even when she was feared, she was still spoken of. Even when she was hated, she was still seen.


    But him?


    He was nothing.


    Not even the shadows had noticed him. Not even death had claimed him. Forgotten, erased, left to drift in the void between existence and oblivion. And yet¡­ he endured. He chose to endure, long after everything had been stripped from him.


    He had every reason to stop. Every reason to let go.


    And yet, he held on.


    Her lips parted, but no sound came out.


    A faint tremor ran through her as the memory of Saint Cor''s words surfaced in her mind.


    ''I can only dread¡­ being forgotten seems like a fate far worse than death.''


    She clenched her jaw.


    That wasn''t what broke him.


    It wasn''t the silence that shattered him. It wasn''t the erasure of his name.


    It was the fact that¡ªat the moment he had reached out, at the moment he had tried to hold onto something, someone¡ªthere was nothing left to hold.


    Right when he had needed it the most, everything was torn from him.


    And yet, he still lived.


    He still chose to walk forward.


    She swallowed, forcing herself to breathe. The flame flickered, dark and steady, and in its reflection, she saw herself¡ªsaw her own mask, cracking at the edges.


    Her lips trembled.


    "How can someone live such an existence?" she whispered.


    There was no answer.


    Only the sound of her own breathing, only the pulse of the flame.


    A second passed. Then another.


    And then, the words escaped her before she could stop them¡ªsoft, fragile, almost unheard.


    "¡­How is he able to love me after all that?"


    Her voice wavered, and she felt her fingers curl into her palms. Slowly, she raised her palm and placed it on the glass, her touch hesitant.


    "Why would you tell me all this when you''re showing me his story?" she whispered.


    As she did, the flame flickered, it''s glow growing, flashing the room too quickly for Nephis to react or get into a defensive stance. By the time she realized what had happened and assumed her trained form, the light had already dimmed, as she took in her surroundings.


    It was a different room.


    Unlike the usual places in the cinema, this one seemed like a ruin. The walls were cracked and dusted marked with strange systematic tiles., while the roof was held together by a myriad of rotting wood and cobwebs. A stylish but old carpet covered the wooden floor. Against the walls, old antique furniture layed a strewn.


    Light shone in from a single window, except there was no foliage or visible terrain outside. Instead a glowing all encompassing light that shone through the cracks.


    Nephis strained her eyes, noticing patterns, no¡­.scribbles on the walls.


    Her fingers ghosted over the carvings on the wall. They were uneven, hurried in some places, precise in others. The further down the wall she looked, the more erratic they became, as if time had worn down not just the stone but the hand that had marked them.


    One week. Two weeks. One month. Two months. Four months.


    At the very beginning of the tallies, etched with careful precision, was a single rune, a name that had become very familiar to her. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sun-less."


    Nephis exhaled slowly, her pulse steady but her chest tight.


    "This¡­ this is his room?" she murmured. "No¡­ his home?"


    The word felt wrong, ill-fitting. A home was something warm, something claimed. This place was neither. It had the weight of a prison, the silence of a grave, the remnants of something that had never truly belonged to the world outside its walls.


    And yet, it was lived in.


    She took a step forward, then stopped¡ªbecause she felt it.


    A presence.


    Her body reacted before her mind did, instincts honed through years of survival tensing her muscles, preparing her for a confrontation. Yet there was no hostility in the air, no killing intent, no lurking danger.


    Just¡­ something quiet.


    Slowly, she turned.


    And there, atop the ancient bed, lay a figure.


    _____________________________________________________


    If G3 is allowed to hold me hostage with cliff-hangers in recent chaps, then so am I!


    Took some time to make sure emotions hit (I hope they did) (? ????)


    And no, it is not what you think¡­.


    Don''t really know what else to say except I liked writing this chap


    Stay cool and drink water I guess


    Until next chap (I''m never posting it ) >:)


    _____________________________________________________

 Chapter 21 - 21: A promise

    There, atop the ancient bed¡­..was a figure


    Nephis''s eyes widened in shock.


    On the bed, was a shadowy visage. Laying on their side, they faced the wall curled up in a fetal position. There was no color, no clothing, no discernable features¡­simply a tangible shadow of a person.


    A person Nephis had come to learn much about.


    "Sunny!"


    Her aspect and soul sea had been sealed, but in that moment maybe her chains slightly faltered¡ªas she seemingly blinked across the room to the side of the bed.


    Without hesitation or fear, her hands flashed forward to touch the shadow¡­.but her fingers simply passed through.


    Desperation flared in her silver eyes. Again, she reached. Again, her fingers met nothing. Again and again, she tried¡ªto grasp him, to hold him, to hug him, to pull him back from whatever abyss had swallowed him. But the result never changed. His fate and existence were already tragic, but now he was truly a shadow¡­.unseen and unreachable to anything in existence.


    ''No¡­no! Why is¡­..''


    Refusing to give up, she moved onto the bed, carefully circling around his corporeal form.


    And then she saw his face.


    He looked¡­ peaceful.


    The light seeped through the cracks in the window, golden beams piercing through his shadowy form. His face, barely outlined in the shifting darkness, was relaxed. A faint smile played on his lips, as if caught in the grasp of some content memory. Loose strands of hair fell across his face, resting gently against the pillow.


    It looked like he was dreaming.


    A dream hidden from the world, one that brought his being solace.


    A distant, forlorn dream.


    Nephis stared at the scene, a world of emotions in her heart. This¡­was this Sunny? Or was this some illusion, a fabrication of a distant memory he held dear. The memory museum only seemed possible through access to his soul sea, thus she wanted to believe it was him. Had he somehow also been swept up in and hidden away in some other place they hadn''t seen? But she had come to know what the cinema was capable of, what trivial matter was it to create copies of something it knew more than anyone else.


    It didn''t matter in the moment.


    Gingerly, she raised her hands, carefully following the contours of his face, imitating what would be brushing his cheek. A complicated smile on her face.


    "Found you¡­" she whispered.


    In that moment, her worries of her disappearance to the others, faltered in her mind. Her burning ambitions and goals. Everything around her became a blur. Nothing else mattered, as she only looked at him.


    Time became a blur as she was engrossed in the moment.


    For a few moments, none of it mattered.


    Only him.


    Just as he had only ever looked at her.


    It felt like¡­ a dream.


    Maybe it was.


    A time when it had just been the two of them¡­.when two were one.


    The sight filled her with warmth¡ªand yet, there was a quiet sorrow in her heart.


    Hesitantly, she brought her hand away, moving until her back was pressed against the wall, bringing her knees up and allowing her chin to rest. Silently she watched as his body rhythmically rose and fell, his sleep undisturbed.


    A conflicted smile on her face, "...even now when you''re right before me, you''re still unreachable"


    The shadow remained silent, as she shook her head slightly, her eyes dipping.


    "Strange¡­even when I''ve just scratched the truth and now have the chance to see you, or some form of you¡­..I-I.¡­I don''t even know where to start."


    She sighed, tilting her head up at the ceiling.


    ''What happened to you in those 4 years?''


    ''Why did you disappear and not try to connect to us again?''


    ''How hard was it¡­.being absolutely alone?''


    ''What battles pushed you to such resolve over your life?''


    ''What terrible secrets did you learn and have to endure in silence?''


    So many questions. So many things she wanted¡ªneeded¡ªto ask. But deep down, she already knew that some answers could never be spoken aloud. That some burdens were meant to be carried alone.


    And yet, out of everything weighing on her heart, the only thing that felt right¡ªthe only thing she truly wanted to say, if he could hear her for just a moment¡ªwas the simplest, quietest truth of all.


    Her lips trembled slightly. Her voice, barely a whisper.


    "¡­I''m sorry you''re all alone."


    The words hung in the air, fragile yet unyielding,


    "I-I don''t know what our relationship as as a cohort was before¡­.nor can I imagine what could have pushed you so far to make such a choice"


    She paused, a bittersweet smile on her face, as a hoarse chuckle escaped her lips.


    "It was probably me, wasn''t it? Maybe I should learn to be a more honest person like you. Emotions, desire¡­.they''re all too powerful, and all too frightening. I don''t know what I was feeling in the past, what I did, what I said to you¡­..what I did to hurt you."


    Her arms moved, pulling her knees closer to her face.


    "I-I¡­"


    "...."


    "...i''m sorry for whatever I did to you"


    The shadow didn''t stir. Didn''t acknowledge her words. Didn''t hear the apology she could never say when it mattered. Her gaze dropped, a deep breath filling her lungs as she pressed her forehead against the cold wall.


    "A generational prodigy" she murmured. "A legacy left behind by the immortal flame"


    She let out a quiet laugh.


    "And yet, you''re the one who kept moving forward. If anything, you''re what every Awakened should aspire to be. Fighting dead sacreds, braving places unseen¡­.you''re even on the verge of Supremacy"


    Her eyes softened.


    "Even when you were cast aside by everything¡­ you never stopped fighting."


    A weak chuckle slipped from her lips, breathless and sad.


    "How pathetic¡­.that I can only say the right things when no one can hear them."


    Slowly, she rose from the bed. Her eyes swept the room, taking in every little detail. The familiar desk, worn from years of use. The floor, marked with the evidence of relentless training. She traced her fingers over old carvings in the wood, counted each scar in the floorboards¡ªeach one marking the time lost with him.


    Finally, she opened the closet.


    She blinked.


    "Gowns?"


    A flicker of amusement passed through her features.


    "¡­.he has peculiar tastes."


    A pause.


    "Though, the image of him in one is quite appealing."


    The thought made her lips curl, but a shadow crossed her eyes.


    "Effie¡­.her influence is getting too strong, could this be her nascent domain?"


    Shaking her head, she sat back on the edge of the bed, glancing at his sleeping form. Hesitation flickered across her face, words caught in her throat.


    "...You know, I''ve always hated compromise. I''ve always hated bending to others'' will."


    She shuddered, letting out a quiet, breathy laugh.


    "¡­what am I even saying? You were there when that happened, weren''t you? Maybe you were the one who influenced me to say that."


    Her hand hovered over him once more, fingers trembling slightly as they passed through empty air.


    "I guess what I''m trying to say is¡­ I just want to promise that I won''t leave you alone again. Not this time. Not ever."


    She exhaled softly.


    "I want to know more about you."


    "...."


    "¡­more about us."


    The words hung between them, unspoken yet heavy with meaning.


    Was this¡­was this why she had been brought here? So the words and feelings that had been long trapped, could finally be free? So she could be honest with herself for once without the use of a blade?


    Outside, the golden light creeping through the window deepened, growing richer, warmer. It seeped further into the room, inching toward the bed.


    She watched as it slowly reached his face, washing him in soft, golden hues.


    "¡­So soon?" she murmured.


    A quiet sigh escaped her lips. Nephis hesitated for only a moment before moving, positioning herself to lie down beside him.


    She turned onto her side, resting parallel to him, her gaze tracing his peaceful expression.


    A memory flashed in her mind¡ªthe Sunphis Lounge. The image of them sleeping side by side, embracing each other lovingly, lost in quiet comfort.


    "They erased you from history. Stole your name. Cast you aside."


    Her silver eyes gleamed.


    "But I''ll find a way. Just like the Nightmare Spell, I''ll rip fate apart, burn down the tapestry that refuses to accept you. If that is my will..."


    She paused, an estranged image flashing across her eyes, her lips curled faintly.


    "No¡­.if that is our will¡­.who dares to stop us?"


    She reached out, resting her hand beside his, fingers twitching slightly.


    The light crept higher, swallowing them both in warmth.


    As it reached his face, a single tear slipped from her eye, trailing silently down her cheek.


    And as the light finally consumed them, her voice¡ªsoft, steady, filled with quiet determination¡ªbroke the silence.


    "I''ll bring you home."


    *******


    In the Memory Museum, a collective crowd had now formed at the back, including everyone from all rows. Cassie turned her head back to the case containing the Crown of Dawn, her brows furrowing behind the cloth. She looked around, scanning the crowd in confusion only to slightly jump as she found Nephis suddenly standing next to her.


    Like she had magically appeared.


    "You, when did you become an assassin? When did you get here, why did you have to scare me like that?"


    Nephis remained motionless before shuddering, slowly turning to her, a complex look on her face. Cassie new the look well:


    "What did you do?"


    Neph stared at her blankly, "Me, I did nothing?"


    The remark earned a scoff from Cassie as she crossed her arms.


    "You know you''re a terrible actor, right?"


    Nephis humbly nodded, "I know"


    "So are you going to tell me what happened?" Cassie pressed.


    Nephis remained silent, her eyes shifting as she seemed to remember something. Perhaps it was something precious, as her lips faintly curled.


    "Who knows¡­" she whispered


    Cassie stared at her, but didn''t press. She could tell that whatever it was¡­..made her happy. A rare sight that warmed Cassie''s heart. It was a bit hypocritical for her to keep prying anyway, after all, she had hidden quite a number of secrets herself.


    "Maybe we should both learn more about honesty from Sunny¡­."


    Not too far away, by Rain''s feet, her shadow stared with wide eyes. It shifted and convulsed, tormented by not being able to speak what was on her mind. It remained glued to her feet, trapped and silenced, maybe for the better.


    It had quite a lot of things it would like to say.


    "Liars! Cheats! Swindlers! She just appeared out of thin air, how could you not have seen it! Not like I was ogling her and keeping close attention every moment¡­.it''s only natural to keep tabs on your cell mates!"


    But its lampooning was for naught, as everyone''s focus remained fixed on four particular centered displays, that clearly implied a significant value.


    It crossed its arms, grumbling silently


    ''You better hope I remain trapped like this¡­.''


    As the crowd now became whole, the light seemed to strangely shift in the room, focused on the display cases like a spotlight. Quite a theatrical scene, but it wasn''t needed. They were more than curious.


    Inside the glass, four relics lay in solemn rest.


    The first¡ªa delicate silver bell. Small, unassuming, yet eerily compelling. Intricate etchings coiled around its rim, forming an elegant dance of winding vines and blooming flowers. Its luster had not faded, but the crude, worn leather string attached to it spoke of a history long and arduous. A thing once treasured, now resting in quiet dormancy.


    To its right, armor of night itself. Onyx black, its surface seemed to drink in the surrounding light, devouring it hungrily. A sleek design¡ªbuilt for both defense and unrelenting offense. The shoulder plates bore rows of malevolent spikes, warping its silhouette into something almost monstrous, as if forged not by human hands but from the remains of some ancient demon.


    Beside the darkness lay an undeniable contrast¡ªa blade bathed in cold, luminous silver. A longsword, classic in its craftsmanship, yet wholly unlike any earthly weapon. The crossguard stretched into the shape of curling wings, pristine and pure. But the blade itself¡­ it was no mere metal. It resembled ice¡ªcold, nebulous, a frost so deep it could extinguish the fiercest infernos.


    And finally¡ªthe centerpiece of them all.


    The mask.


    It did not rest inside the case. It ruled it.


    A twisted creation, its presence alone heavier than the air they breathed. Three jagged horns spiraled upward, a snarling grimace stretched across its surface, teeth overlapping in grotesque symmetry. And the eyes¡­ or rather, the absence of them. Hollow, endless pits where sight should have been, swallowing light, thought, and reason alike.


    It stared at them.


    Or perhaps, it made them believe it did.


    A nameless dread crept into their bones, an unshakable weight pressing down on their very souls. This was no mere artifact. This was a piece of something far greater, far darker. A remnant of the unknown.


    The mask of the Weaver.


    The mask of his Heir.


    A figure shifted in the crowd, as Ananke stepped forward, standing before the display. Her eyes shook, as she raised a shaking hand, brushing the glass. If not for the limited space, she would have wasted no time in prostrating, bowing before its unholy greatness.


    A whisper escaped her lips, "Hail Weaver, Daemon of Fate¡­."


    Daeron shifted his voice echoing what everyone thought, "Is this the real?"


    Ananke turned around, meeting the eager eyes, a light smile forming on her wrinkled features.


    "There are few replicas given to the most devout of followers, but this...I can feel it in my being¡­..this is the original"


    Breaths sounded out, faces laced with awe and enamour.


    ''The original''


    They were before, something that a Daemon had worn, a real Daemon. A being second only to the Gods, an existence so terrible and vast that mere mortals could not perceive them. Something that Sunny had also placed on his very face.


    "Well go on! Don''t leave us waiting¡­..what does it say?" Julius exclaimed, his face honest.


    Ananke shifted, her gaze falling onto the plaque, as her melodious voice sounded out,


    [Hidden from all, the -Unknown- found something long thought a myth. In a forbidden room, just as terrible as its lineage, the -Unknown- claimed what was rightfully his, inheriting the most prized tool of the Daemon of Fate. A quiet knowing seeped through its presence, as if it had waited, as if it had always been his. Curious he was, as what he saw, could only leave him confused, whether they were truly related, or one and the same. He broke the chains of the one who held what was rightfully his, and yet in breaking those shackles, the -Unknown- did not see the ones closing around himself. As its cold welcoming embrace met his strangely familiar face, its hollow depths swallowing all light, the last trace of hesitation faded.]


    At the wording, Cassie slightly flinched, her intuition briefly screaming terribly as others began to speak up.


    "Strange, it seems like it already was his?"


    "I wonder what enchantments it has?"


    "Might be worth the risk to break in and grab it before the place reacts"


    "Real¡­a real relic of a Daemon!"


    The murmurs continued to sound out, as Rain stared at the description with a puzzled look.


    ''Why did the rock and chair have so much more dramatic descriptions?''


    Her thoughts were cut off as Morgan''s voice sounded above the rest.


    "What about the armour? We''ve seen him use it plenty, I am quite interested in its nature"


    Heads turned and nodded in unison, looking back at Ananke. For a second, she was briefly stunned, unfamiliar with the collective cooperation among them all. She brought her fist up and coughed, moving over.


    [Tossed aside, deemed a failure, this armour was claimed by one who was treated of similar nature. Perhaps he saw a reflection of himself in its discarded form, a kindred existence left to decay. Or perhaps he merely understood what it could become. He took it, not as an act of mercy, but of conviction. And so, he fed it. Not with care, nor reverence, but with the screams of the dying, the howls of the forsaken, the last, ragged breaths of those who stood against him. Each soul devoured, each battle fought, each life stolen only deepened its hunger, until it no longer served him, but became one. Shadows curled at his step, and the armor darkened with each kill. Together, they slaughtered many foes, until they reached the Abyss, learning the truth of both their origins, thus coming closer to completion.]


    Noctis cocked his head, "The Underworld?"


    Others turned in his direction, Kai speaking up, "You know what this armour is?"


    Noctis shook his head as a sigh rang out, "Of course not! Why would I be associated with such a crudely looking piece of equipment, even if it is probably made by Nether, the Daemon of Destiny"


    The words hit the crowd as some slightly swayed, eyes widening in disbelief.


    "Nether, the Daemon of Destiny, this armour belonged to them?" Revel asked in amusement.


    Noctis could only shrug, "We should all be able to read, the descriptions mentions entering the Abyss and subsequently coming closer to completion, thus it is logical that the armor belonged to Nether"


    "H-He¡­he has two relics left behind by Daemons?" Rain whispered incredulously


    Noctis''s arm shot up as he looked around in disbelief, "Yes! How many more times am I going to repeat it?!"


    "You speak like you knew this all along" Gilead retorted, causing Noctis to frown.


    "And you speak like you''ve been blind ever since we arrived here"


    The remark caused some of Valor to stir, as rarely both Jest and the Blood Sister held restrained looks of amusement, the air becoming electric.


    The crowd slightly quieted at the outburst, as a lone murmur from Solvanne sounded out:


    "Now I am quite curious to witness [A Light in the Void]"


    The remark caused Noctis to whirl around, a look of relief on his face.


    "Yes! Someone who connects the strings, well said!"


    The comment caused Solvanne to stare at him with a genuine look of confusement, as realization began to dawn on his face.


    "Wait¡­no! Not well said you wicked woman! But¡­maybe slightly, I would also like to see that option."


    "It involves the Abyss and the Underworld, correct?" Saint Cor repeated, stirring a nod of acknowledgement from Noctis.


    "Then we''ll keep that in mind with the next reward¡­"


    Gazes moved back to the displays, now focused on quite honestly the most prizes and captivating of them all. The glowing sword, that seemed to warm their skin at the faintest of luminance. Nephis was especially drawn, it seemingly¡­.called to her, like a piece that completed her all together.


    Few of Valor and Song glanced at her, somewhat aware at who the blade belonged to, and more so who it had possibly cut down in the room.


    Ananke stirred, her eyes narrowing with fascination as she continued reading.


    [In the midst of crisis, a terrible fate approaching, the light faltered. Her radiance had become overbearing and all encompassing, as nothing forged by man could be held worthy in her hand. So she turned to a daemon, confiding and asking for a blade worthy of her. He scoured the remnants of forgotten gods and forsaken daemons, scavenging pieces of divinity and ruin alike. He wove the sacred with the profane, bound together in an unholy symphony. A craft that stirred even the Spell.. Through blood and sweat, through will alone, he shattered the unbreakable. He defied the impossible. And in the end¡ªhe forged something the world had never seen, and had yet to fear. A blade of flawless brilliance, limitless as the one who would wield it. Cold as divine judgment. Sharp as the severance of destiny itself. A weapon of blinding light, yet born from the hands of one the world had cast into shadow.


    How ironic.


    That something so pure, so perfect, could be brought forth by one deemed unworthy. How fitting, that a weapon destined to reshape history was wrought by the hands of the -Unknown-.]


    Slowly, gazes turned to look at Nephis, who was doing her best to hide a smile. A blade that she could wield without holding back, one that matched her radiance and potential. She was giddy at the thought of wielding and dueling with it, and more so that she couldn''t hold it.


    And why¡­.why was it so sweet?


    To go to such lengths to create a blade that she could wield and cherish, it was just so terribly bitter-sweet, her heart couldn''t help but beat a little quicker


    But a more important question formed in her mind, as her eyes narrowed.


    "This¡­this is something that he''s made in the future, and yet¡­it''s here"


    "We''ve come to see what this place is more than capable of" Saint Helie said eminently, shrugging her shoulders in emphasis


    Nephis shook her head, "It''s just, strange¡­.how it has everything he has collected to detail, as if it has access to his Soul Sea"


    "You suggest that he''s possibly here but hidden?" Morgan echoed, causing everyone to slightly learn forward in suspicion.


    Nephis subtly nodded, as Cassie frowned in silent realization, "It''s an honest possibility"


    "Gods! I cannot imagine the embarrassment, let alone the explanation!" Effie laughed.


    Jet slightly elbowed her, "The explaining YOU, would have to do"


    "Huh, why me?" Effie retorted


    Jet raised her finger as she prepared to berate her, but faltered, pausing as the possible scenario ran in her mind. Slowly, her hand lowered as she shook her head.


    "No, no¡­anyone but you will do the explaining"


    Effie frowned in offense, "What''s wrong with me?"


    The silence was agonizing as she looked around, the others motionlessly staring at her, gazes of contempt and sympathy, only Mordret was uninterested as he looked into the distance. Ling looked at her with bright and proud eyes, as he tugged on her pants to be lifted onto her shoulders.


    Julius coughed, "Ah yes, quite the craftsmanship, but may we learn about the final piece before this place perhaps kicks us out, like a rushed author?"


    Ananke didn''t wait for confirmation as she moved towards the last case, containing the mundane looking bell


    [The Beginning after the end, what was meant to happen and doom to progress. In a forsaken piece of land, a warrior and a slave walked the same path. The warrior had everything, and would come to make everything bow to his will. Two beings, too great to coexist. Two paths that could not share the same ground. One had to fall. Fate watched with disinterest, expecting the ordained outcome¡ªuntil the world trembled at the impossible. Against all odds, the slave rose. And in the end, the warrior, once promised the world, was left broken and discarded¡ªhis future devoured by the one who was never meant to have one. The slave stood victorious, not by divine will, nor by fate''s mercy, but by his own relentless hunger. Crawling onto the steps of a long-forgotten temple, he raised his voice to the silent heavens. The gods, who had long turned their backs, listened. And in the abyss of that forsaken place, something answered.]


    Looks became mixed between shock and puzzle.


    "This¡­this was his first trial?" Julius murmured.


    Saint Cor nodded, "It seems so, and ties into the earlier statement of how he was a slave"


    "I don''t think it was just earlier," Nephis commented quietly.


    Ananke''s gaze remained fixed on the plaque, her fingers gently brushing against the glass as if expecting the words to shift beneath her touch. "A warrior promised the world, left broken¡­ a slave who was never meant to have a future, rising to claim it. What does that make him now?"


    "A mistake," Cassie whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Heads turned toward her, some with curiosity, others with unease.


    She exhaled, glancing at them all. "I don''t mean it in a bad way. It''s just¡ªhe wasn''t supposed to be here. He wasn''t meant to survive. Every step he''s taken has been against what was written. Fate didn''t guide him. It tried to erase him."


    "And yet, here he stands." Saint Cor''s voice was steady, but his golden eyes gleamed with something deep¡ªrespect, perhaps, or wariness. "Which means fate isn''t as absolute as we once thought."


    The weight of his words settled upon them, the idea far more terrifying than anything else they had faced.


    Noctis broke the tension with a sharp laugh. "Well, that explains a lot. Always did seem like the kind of bastard to spit in the face of gods." He crossed his arms, nodding to himself. "Honestly, I respect it."


    "Should we even be talking about this?I mean¡­ what if something is listening?" Rain asked suddenly, her voice hushed, briefly glancing at her shadow which stared back at her.


    That question hung in the air, its weight palpable.


    Jet crossed her arms, briefly looking up at the endless ceiling.


    "Something probably is."


    Julius stirred, bringing their attention back to the more important topic at hand, "Ahem¡­.it alludes to the importance of the other person, the so called warrior and how they were meant for some great purpose, but somehow¡­.fate changed, and the slave, no, Sunny survived."


    He paused looking around,


    "Any ideas?"


    Heads turned and shook in ignorance, no clue about who the person could possibly be, although they should have supposedly left a mark and be well known.


    Daeron shifted, "The Nine, he knew the Nine"


    The air became still as everyone looked at Daeron with wide eyes. What he was implying¡­.was too unrealistic.


    "You suggest¡­he killed one of the Nine in his trial?" Jet breathed.


    Daeron paused, "Well, he''s already killed one, I was more interested in the last part"


    "The gods listened¡­." Windflower murmured in a trance.


    "So, he killed someone he shouldn''t and spoke with the Gods¡­..IN HIS FIRST TRIAL!?!" Luster yelled.


    "Probably one-sided, the Gods are very anti-social" Noctis coughed.


    Everyone stood in silence considering the information. He had supposedly killed a Great Devil as a sleeper, and now¡­.he had killed one of the exalted Nine in his mere first trial? The silence was broken by a light chuckle.


    "Seems you weren''t too far off" Mordret chuckled, causing Rain to shift.


    Luster let out a dramatic groan. "Great. Fantastic. Any other disasters we''d like to check off while we''re a-" before he could finish his tirade, Kim pinched his rib causing him to yelp, doing an apologetic bow to the rest.


    As the silence continued to settle, a click sounded at the front, the door now opening to reveal the hallway. Words now blinking above them,


    "Anything else then?" Julius echoed looking around


    A polite hand rose from the crowd, its unusual demeanor causing Solvanne to frown.


    "Yes, actually," Noctis deadpanned. He pointed at the blinking words above the exit.


    Nephis straightened slightly, her sharp eyes narrowing at the notification, a mixture of anticipation and anxiety.


    [Sunphis Lounge and subsequent Lounge have been set]


    [Pause has ended]


    [Please return to the Cinema]


    "Ah well, the other supposed one. Maybe it will give what the collective audience seeks for once" he chortled, sparking some hidden outraged looks from Cassie and Effie.


    "A different lounge¡­." Morgan murmured


    The words remained, now blinking to stress a non-apparent urgency.


    People looked around before slowly lumbering towards the door. Along the way, they cast lingering gazes at the memories, some more passionate than others. Effie had to pawn Ling off to Ananke again, as she practically had to drag Julius and Rain out, who both practically left marks on the ground.


    "No! No¡­my history and secrets!" Julius whimpered in an unbecoming manner of a gentleman.


    Eventually, they all made it outside, as the glorious door finally closed behind them, leaving them in the hall. As routine, they began moving in silence, still unwilling to rattle themselves with the [Cosmos View] although some were secretly curious. Their curiosity would have to wait for a while, after a well spaced out blend between blood and revelation, compared to the earlier convoluted info-dump.


    Some conversed over the memories, while others speculated together in secret. Everyone now had formed their own groups and cliques. All except for Mordret who paced at the back behind everyone.


    It was only natural.


    The museum had been quite interesting, especially that mirror which he found, it was quite fascinating. But overall, it hadn''t really interested him


    He was more interested in the entity that had been trying to enter the place for the last while.


    Although he was now mundane, he wasn''t human in itself considering his real, heritage. Thus, he had felt strangely aware and kind of connected to the mirror realm when it had been present, similar to how Nephis could still read and feel Longing after it became so natural to her.


    ''Still trying huh?''


    He had noticed it as soon as they stepped out of the Cinema and began their trek, a faint presence that persisted outside the boundary. It was a mirror, quite small and round.


    A monocle perhaps?


    It had been following him closely, just as he had been following its movements. Constantly it prodded and moved around, seeming to find a gap or a back door to the place, but its efforts didn''t bear fruition.


    Strangely, it seemed to follow Mordret specifically, as if it sensed and was drawn to him.


    "Another one of us?" Mordret murmured.


    As they made their way, its presence flared greater than it had before, before dimming and disappearing, seemingly giving up and losing interest.


    "Aww¡­try harder!"


    Mordret''s lips curled, as he playfully swayed side to side, "Interesting¡­.this damn place is so endearing!"


    Just as before, they arrived and re-entered the Cinema, taking their respective seats as the screen blinked with the statements.


    [Please select viewing choice]


    [Shadow of Godgrave]


    [or]


    [Smile of Regret]


    The others leaned back in silence as Julius rose¡ªper usual¡ªto address the crowd.


    "We now have three questions remaining, with one reserved, of course, for the context. Does anyone have suggestions?"


    Daeron shifted, voice even. "Ask whether the warrior was related to the Nine."


    Julius scanned the room, noting the silent nods of agreement before looking to the screen.


    "From the Marvelous Memory Museum, the warrior mentioned in the description of the bell¡ªwas such a warrior related to the Nine?"


    The screen blinked. Then flickered.


    And then¡­ nothing.


    The tension snapped as Rain let out a sigh, half relief, half disappointment. "Well, that''s a no, I guess."


    Julius shook his head. "No, no. If it refused to answer, it might mean the information is sensitive and it doesn''t want to reveal anything early."


    "Seems plausible," Gilead murmured.


    Julius nodded vigorously, pleased when another person spoke up.


    Seishan stood. "Ask whether those seen in the Memory Museum are all he has created¡ªor if there''s more."


    Julius frowned. "But we saw the future sword. What sense would it make for some things not to be included?"


    Seishan folded her arms. "The sword was from a near future. But a distant future? That''s another story. The museum may be taking precautions not to reveal too much."


    "Or," Noctis added, smirking, "maybe some of the stuff he made was too overpowered for this place to replicate." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Commendable!" Julius barked, practically bouncing on his heels. "Dear screen, is what we saw the limit of what has come to be his, or is there still room for the future?"


    The screen flickered. Then changed.


    [No]


    The crowd murmured, Windflower nodding so vigorously it was a miracle she didn''t give herself whiplash.


    "So it''s not absolute," Telle murmured.


    Julius clasped his hands together. "Well, now¡ªwhat about the last question?"


    For once, no one spoke. They were all caught in the silent struggle of what to prioritize. But before anyone could think too hard about it, Effie stood abruptly, an signature grin on her lips.


    "Ask if the other lounge is relationship-related!"


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    Jaws. Dropped.


    Nephis'' head snapped to her, eyes wide. "You¡ªwhat are¡ª"


    Effie cut her off with a wave of her hand. "This is merely in your best interest, princess! Another lounge was mentioned, and I can''t help but dread the idea of another challenger. As the loyal Sunphis fan and woman of modesty I am, I must investigate!"


    She leaned forward, voice teasing. "Besides, there''s still that little speculation about Saint gal¡­"


    For a split second, she could have sworn Nephis'' face dropped in despair before a polite cough from the second row cut through the moment.


    Julius was staring at them. Waiting.


    Effie glanced at Nephis, who remained stiff before she finally spoke. "Sure¡­"


    The crowd collectively shuddered.


    Julius blinked twice, visibly thrown off, but repeated the question anyway. As he did, Nephis grabbed Effie''s collar and yanked her down, voice now a hiss.


    "Why are you wasting such precious questions?"


    Effie snorted. "Every word that comes out of this mouth has meaning, whether one is great enough to recognize it."


    Nephis'' glare darkened. "Get to the point."


    Effie grinned. "I''m simply clearing the silly speculation about there being another woman to make you feel at ease. It''s not like¡ª"


    The screen changed.


    [Yes]


    Silence.


    Absolute, gut-wrenching silence.


    The air itself seemed to quiver. The collective dread was so thick it could have been sliced with a blade.


    Beastmaster and Morgan¡ªrarely ever in unison¡ªwore identical expressions of absolute amusement.


    Nephis turned to Effie ever so slowly.


    "¡­At least you have an answer?" Effie squeaked.


    Jet leaned over as if desperately trying to do damage control. "Hey, it mentioned a relationship, but that could mean anything! It doesn''t have to be¡­ you know¡­ romantic."


    Nephis only stared blankly ahead, expression unreadable. It was a logical argument. And yet¡­ why did it make her feel slightly pained? Anxious?


    Meanwhile, Rain was internally spiraling.


    She glared at her own shadow.


    ''You! You¡­ debauchery! Lecher! You have Nephis, and yet there was someone else!?''


    The shadow stared back at her in silence. Strangely, it seemed equally confused.


    Rain shoved herself further into her seat, dazed.


    ''My own brother¡­ no, no! He did no such thing! Nephis would have killed him if he had!''


    "¡­"


    ''But he was forgotten.''


    Across the room, Kai¡ªsensing the situation was rapidly devolving¡ªquickly turned to Julius and threw a panicked glance..


    Julius could more than easily read the room. "Uhum¡­ What is the context behind the new viewing option?" he exclaimed, far too loudly.


    Bless his soul.


    The screen changed.


    [In a world of ice, a shadow strayed, through endless white where echoes fade. A specter bound by duty''s call, seeking yet to heed it all. But fate had stitched a wicked thread, a trap was sprung, the path was dead. He warned, he pleaded¡ªcries in vain, yet none were spared the creeping bane. One by one, they slipped away, like fleeting ghosts in winter''s sway. Their names erased, their footprints gone, till not but dawn. And when the last light lost its glow,


    when silence struck with bitter woe, he turned and fled through endless white. His frozen tears lost in the night.]


    ''Antarctica¡­''


    They silently stared at the statement, as it seemed to cry in pain, wishing for those lost to be seen.


    Some gulped, as others averted their eyes silently. Most of the had been involved, and even if they hadn''t, they knew the weight of losing their own who followed them.


    "So¡­should we save it?" Kai murmured.


    Nobody spoke up, unsure whether to accept or reject the offer.


    "No" Jet echoed,


    Kim stared at her with wide eyes, "No? But you were also there! Surely you wan-"


    "I said no!" Jet barked, cutting her off, as she turned to the crowd, "This was related to Antarctica, and I have a hunch it was with the issue in the western-quadrant, where there was an incident with a research base"


    Ananke looked at her solemnly, "What happened?"


    "Nothing¡­" Jet murmured, "Everyone and everything there disappeared, like they never existed"


    Morgan eyes narrowed, "Would this not be logical to learn about the enemy"


    Jet glared at her dangerously, "No, there wouldn''t be you heartless ingot! It described that he was helpless and watched everyone disappear before him. We wouldn''t learn anything, apart from seeing him suffer more!"


    "...."


    "He''s done enough"


    Morgan held her gaze as the rest of Valor shifted ready to move. But she didn''t budge, simply turning away, a look of boredom.


    Jet glanced at Kim and Luster, before turning back to the crowd, "If there is any notable information regarding events that happened in Antarctica, then i will mention and advocate for it in the future."


    "I will as well" Saint Cor echoed


    Daeron shifted, "This is reasonable¡­.nobody wants to watch their soldiers die"


    "Rightfully said" Julius solemnly nodded, "Are there any objections to not saving the option, as we move onto [Shadow of Godgrave], which we have planned to watch?"


    The BloodSister shifted, glancing at Seishan who remained silent. Finally, she solemnly nodded, determined to see the supposed massacre through and to better their odds. Morgan smiled with delight at the sight as Julius spoke.


    "Option one please"


    The screen shifted once more, color bleeding back into view as the scene took shape before them. A battlefield stretched endlessly, a graveyard of warriors and steel, where shattered weapons and fractured armor lay like the broken pride of the fallen. Smoke curled into the sky, carrying the echoes of distant roars, anguished cries, and the relentless clang of steel upon steel. And above it all, looming like a god of carnage, a skeletal titan watched in silence.


    "Godgrave," Morgan murmured, the weight of the name settling over them like a shroud.


    Nephis stirred, her voice barely above a whisper. "The final confrontation."


    Their eyes scanned the field, drawn to the figures stepping forth from the smoke.


    To the right, Cassie stood tall, her rapier hovering beside her, its edge glinting with lethal precision. Her attire was a perfect balance of function and grace¡ªcarefully placed armor melded seamlessly with loose, tactful garments. Her hair, tied neatly in a knot, swayed slightly, her signature blue band marking her presence like a banner.


    Not far from her, a figure of burning radiance emerged¡ªa woman wreathed in white flames. Nephis, clad in simple yet elegant battle gear, her very form blazing with the fury of a storm. The fire in her sockets roared, her snowy hair flowing like liquid light, and her expression¡ªgrim, resolute¡ªspoke of an unyielding will.


    All around them, the dead lay silent. Their voices were lost to the wind, their final prayers unanswered.


    But something else had heard them.


    A terrible chill crept through the room. The shadows shifted, stirring with unnatural life, as if chanting, welcoming something unseen.


    And then, they saw him.


    Far in the distance, a lone figure stood¡ªa warped shadow against the ruin of war. No discernible features, only the ghostly strands of white hair that danced in the wind. He did not stand alone.


    He was never alone.


    A monstrous shape twisted behind him, rising like an abyssal tide. Scales as dark as the void, eyes like two eclipses¡ªa serpent so vast it threatened to devour the very sky. But as it slithered forth, its form shifted¡ªfolding, shrinking¡ªuntil a regal woman in a flowing gown stepped forward, her presence radiating an unsettling, unnatural grace. The sight causing, both Noctis and Solvanne tensed.


    From the left, the darkness tore open. A terrible hand, wrought of steel and nightmare, burst forth, dragging with it a colossus of pure carnage¡ªa fiend of metal and terror, its four claws flexing, eager for slaughter. Its maw hung open, burning embers smoldering within, and when it reared back, it roared. A sound so deep, so utterly hungry, that the battlefield itself seemed to recoil in terror.


    And then, from the shifting black, another stepped forth. A knight, poised with effortless grace. But where others cast shadows, it carried darkness upon its back like a king''s mantle. Light bent away from it, recoiling in fear. Within the slits of its helmet, red flames flickered¡ªa silent promise of wrath. The knight lifted its arm, summoning a blade from the abyss itself, causing Revel to stir


    "Echoes¡­no, what is this?" Saint Gilead murmured, his voice strained with awe.


    "He brought the dead with him." Noctis chuckled, though there was little humor in it.


    Mordret chuckled, "I though shadows were supposed to be docile!"


    The warriors they had lost, the ones who had vanished into oblivion, could never return. Their dreams and desires were dust, their unfinished stories left to wither.


    But their tormentors remained.


    The ones who had stolen their last breaths, who had shattered their hopes¡ªthey stood here still, untouched by time, summoned once more to answer for their sins.


    Death had been silent. But he was never merciful.


    The lone shadow raised his hand. The darkness coiled, shifting, forming into something vast¡ªsomething final. In his grasp, a nebulous odachi took shape, its edge gleaming like the void between stars.


    And with that silent decree, the executioners moved.


    Death had come to claim what was owed.


    And he had brought his finest with him.


    _____________________________________________


    Why yes, I am a War Mongrel, who could you tell?


    Enough soppy emotions and humor!


    Blood! Carnage! Death!


    (¡É?o?¡É)


    This one of the best shadow slave moments, so I gotta do it justice


    I will do everything in my power to recreate the aura that this fight had


    (?¦Ø?)b


    _____________________________________________

 Chapter 22 - 22: Shadow of Godgrave

    Everyone watched as the shadows stood in silence staring into the distance, waiting for the enemy''s arrival. Inside the room the shadows stirred, seemingly equally impatient to witness their ruler''s glorious prowess.


    All except one shadow who looked at the scene with indifference, seemingly bored.


    "These¡­he has all these powerful echoes?" Morgan murmured, her eyes twinkling with a hungry glint.


    Revel stirred, leaning forward, "Are they even echoes? I''ve never seen an echo with such an aura around it, let alone one which wields abilities"


    "Then¡­this is also an extension of his aspect?" Kai whispered in awe.


    Nephis silently stared at the strangely familiar dark knight as flashes of her past resurfaced. The gruelling memories of her helplessness in her second nightmare, as she watched the stone beings she lived, get devoured by the darkness.


    There was no mistaking it, the knight was indeed identical to the humble stone creatures, albeit more sinister and seemingly¡­.completed.


    "A survivor?"


    Effie glanced at Nephis, the aloof banter having left her face as she now analyzed the situation with seriousness. Her eyes passed over the daunting echoes, as she read Nephis''s gaze.


    "You recognise them?" she mumbled


    Nephis briefly nodded, gathering her words.


    "Yes¡­.I recognise the knight, or I assume their name as Saint. I was surrounded by identical beings in my second nightmare"


    She paused, her eyes dipping.


    "I had assumed they were all massacred" she whispered.


    Effie winced, rubbing the bridge of her nose. The jokes¡ªmeant to build camaraderie, to break the tension, to spark a laugh¡ªsuddenly felt like stones hurled into a quiet lake. She hadn''t meant to strike a nerve. She also had a past she didn''t look fondly upon.


    Her smile returned, gentler this time. "Well¡­ no need for rivalry, then. Guess that makes you sisters of a sort."


    Nephis turned back toward the screen, her expression unreadable. But to Effie''s quiet relief, she noticed the shadow in her friend''s eyes slightly lifted.


    "On top of having so many abilities, he also can create such creatures?" Jet mumbled.


    Noctis snickered, "Well, he is of Shadow is he not, i''d expect only the finest of shadow creatures to serve such a treacherous fellow"


    Heads turned in his direction, the attention causing his skin to seemingly brighten in the dark room, as he glanced around with a whimsical smile, seemingly waiting for questions,


    Julius was naturally first.


    "Shadow creatures you say? I am not quite familiar with these types of nightmare creatures"


    Noctis looked at him with a comical smile, "Nightmare creatures? Bah! Shadow creatures are the worst of the worst!"


    The faces of the audience dropped.


    Telle weakly smiled, "Y-You mean¡­that they''re far worse than Nightmare creatures? Like at the rank of Cursed and Unholy, or do they have their own rank?"


    Noctis''s face became even more confused, like a teacher unprepared for the module. Briefly, he glanced at his only assistance, Solvanne, but she didn''t even acknowledge his existence nor look at him. Clicking his tongue in annoyance, he turned around.


    "Strange, as a civilization with wonders such as flying trains, I really liked that vessel, you seem to have neglected your education in history"


    As the words left his tongue, Julius visibly became tomato red, his brows aggressively furrowing as he raised his finger. But as the respective elder, Noctis cut him off and continued:


    "Shadow creatures are quite treacherous, huh, they''re neither dead nor fully alive, as they wield abilities similar to living beings and do as they please"


    Daeron frowned, "You speak as though you are greatly familiar with such creatures"


    "Alas, I have," Noctis sighed, placing a dramatic hand to his heart. "Especially with one conniving horse who enjoys tormenting others with cursed tricks."


    He let out a low chuckle. "In fact, I can easily picture our dear Sunny getting along with such a delightfully treacherous shadow."


    He looked at Kai, his grin widening. "Who knows? Maybe they met in your second Nightmare."


    A ripple of unease swept the room. Some couldn''t help but glance at Kai, the reward title [An Eternal Nightmare] briefly flashing through their minds.


    Then a calm voice cut through the tension.


    "That''s beside the point," Seishan said coolly from the third row, eyes narrowing at Solvanne. "What does this mean for these beings as shadow creatures? And why can they mimic others¡ª"


    She paused, glancing at the screen.


    "¡ªalbeit in a crude and imperfect way?"


    Her question brought a rare smile to Solvanne''s lips. Noctis visibly shuddered at the sight and quickly turned his attention back to the screen, forcing a grin.


    "Shadow creatures are peculiar," he said. "They are singularities¡ªunique beings that bind themselves to one they deem worthy. They grow with their master. Evolve. Reflect their power, just like a shadow should!"


    A cold hush swept over the room.


    Realization dawned on several faces, their eyes widening in quiet horror.


    Seeing it, Noctis sighed dramatically and slumped back in his chair, a knowing smirk tugging at his lips.


    "You guessed it! These beings rise in proportion to their oh-so-terrible master."


    He pointed lazily toward the looming figures on the screen, voice dipping to a murmur.


    "As if being a such a terrible calamity wasn''t enough, the greedy shadow is harboring a growing force of calamities"


    Finally, the Saints of Song finished their approach. Beastmaster was standing right in front of Sunny, still remaining a safe distance away ¡ª Lonesome Howl was to her left, while Silent Stalker was to her right. None of them had assumed their Transcendent forms yet, so Sunny could see their expressions quite well. Lonesome How seemed relaxed and impatient to fight, but there was a hint of sober caution behind her carefree squint.


    Silent Stalker was cold and gloomy, looking at him with a dark, impenetrable impression. Her piercing gaze was sharp and heavy.¡­Beastmaster, however, appeared to be in a good mood. She looked at Sunny with a beguiling smile and spoke in a calm, husky voice:


    "The infamous Lord Shadow¡­ it is a pleasure to finally meet you. I''ve heard so much about you, after all. I hope that you know who I am?"


    Sunny just stared at her silently, his figure radiating a sense of coldness, ruthlessness, and dread. Eventually, he answered with chilling indifference:


    "No idea. Should I?"


    Beastmaster''s smile seemed to falter for a split second, but then, she let out a melodious laugh. "Allow me to introduce myself, then. I am Beastmaster, Princess of the Song Domain. I''ll be in your care today."


    Sunny tilted his head a little, not saying anything. After a few moments of silence, Beastmaster nodded gracefully. "A man of few words¡­ how admirable. In fact, there are several qualities about you that I find worthy of admiration ¡ª quite a few, actually. So¡­ I hope you don''t mind that I have come to welcome you accompanied by others. Considering your great strength, you wouldn''t have wanted Clan Song to humiliate you by only sending one or two Saints here¡­ would you?"


    Sunny grimaced behind the mask.


    Actually, he would have loved to deal with a couple of Saints and swiftly move on to other parts of the battlefield, picking off the rest of them one by one. Alas, that was not meant to be. He lifted his chin a little.


    "Indeed. I would have been enraged if your Queen only sent a few of her minions to face me. This, though¡­ this makes me quite content. I only regret that you didn''t bring more."


    Beastmaster studied him silently for a few moments.


    Then, her tantalizing smile widened a little. At the same time, he sensed her power assaulting his mind. It was not a full-out attack¡­ for now. Just a little push to probe his defences. Well, could Sunny really blame this poor woman? She was so beautiful, so gentle, so¡­ precious. And yet, her mother had sent her to face the vicious fiend of the Sword Army in a battle. A lovely flower like Beastmaster had to be treasured, nurtured, and protected ¡ª not put in harm''s way. Protected by someone strong enough to shield her from the vile greed of this impure, wicked world. Someone like Sunny.


    He frowned, and the shadows across the battlefield stirred in response.


    As the scene and the dialogue progressed, faces of both Song and Valor began to frown, sometimes throwing brief glances towards the first row as if in anticipation of something happening.


    Meanwhile in the 3rd row, the BloodSister were conflicted as they struggled between absorbing and analyzing the development of the situation. But every moment they tried to do so, Beastmaster''s words seemed to punch them in the gut, as they felt an unusual wave of nausea.


    Beastmaster herself was utterly enthralled, her wide eyes glued to the screen, a mad grin slowly stretching across her face.


    "Charmer¡­" she murmured, voice dreamy. "A man with such a way with words¡­"


    Silent Stalker frowned beside her, concern tightening her features.


    "You say that," she said quietly, "while the two of you are moments from trying to kill each other."


    Beastmaster turned toward her, lips forming a playful pout, head tilted.


    "That can be a form of romance¡­ for some."


    From the row below, a coughing fit erupted. Telle slapped her chest, choking on popcorn, a look of equal concern on Windflowers face as she slowed down eating. The rest of the second row sat frozen in awkward silence, torn between following the intense scene and listening in on the even more intense drama unfolding nearby.


    MoonVeil leaned forward slightly, brows furrowed.


    "Why do you keep holding onto this¡­ obsession? You know he might''ve killed some of us."


    Beastmaster looked at her, eyes dimming slightly. For a moment, she considered her answer.


    "¡­Fate is still in shreds. The outcome isn''t written yet," she said softly, voice more hesitant than before.


    Revel shook her head slowly.


    "He might have killed you. How would you feel about that?"


    Beastmaster didn''t answer immediately.


    She looked down, her lips twitching¡ªcaught between a smile and something that almost looked like sorrow.


    "I honestly¡­ don''t know how I''d feel."


    The shoulders of the Blood Sisters stiffened, as some leaned back while others let out groans which sounded of a mixture of annoyance and pain. Amidst the ungraceful chorus, Seishan''s voice sounded out as a whisper:


    "Well, we wouldn''t forgive, and neither would Mother"


    To their delight, the screen shifted again as Sunny''s voice sounded out.


    Without moving a muscle, Sunny said coldly:


    "...Stop flirting with me, wench. I''m taken."


    If Beastmaster was taken aback, she did not show it. The mirth in her tantalizing eyes did dim a little, however, replaced with a hint of eerie interest.


    "I see." She sighed, and then moved her shoulders slightly.


    "A pity. No one is perfect, I guess¡­"Sunny blinked.


    No, but why did even her insults have to sound so¡­ exciting?


    At the words, the air shifted in the room, as Beastmaster sighed with disappointment, while below Effie pumped her fist in silent enthusiasm.


    Even Cassie briefly glanced at Neph seeing a small, but sheepish smile.


    The Cinema had teased them about the future lounge, and its implication of being relationship related. But now, it seemed who Sunny had given his heart to. The words brought solace to Rain, as she bent forward, clasping her hands.


    Her voice a murmur, "Yep, yep¡­I always knew it, such a brother has to be a good role model"


    If not for the atmosphere being built in the moment, she might have even shed a silent tear,


    Strangely, even Mordret was smiling. However, the reason was more or so related to what was now changing on the screen.


    In the next moment, however, his expression changed. Because he suddenly had a bad premonition.


    And there, behind the thirteen Saints¡­ three more figures emerged, moving forward with dreadful speed. The Reflections. All three had assumed the same form¡­ that of a monstrous, towering creature that had a tail like that of an enormous snake, two powerful hands protruding from a human-like torso, and a bestial head with a long and toothy snout brimming with terrifying fangs.


    The creatures looked quite familiar¡­In fact, Sunny knew their kind quite well.


    They were like older and more dreadful, wingless versions of the Chain Worms ¡ª who were a tribe of Nightmare Creatures that populated the darkness beneath the Chained Isles. The Chain Worms bore that name because they fed on the heavenly chains that held the flying islands together¡­ or on any metal, really, as long as they could sink their fangs into it.


    The crowd glanced at Mordret, who had a whimsical smile on his face as he twiddled his thumbs.


    "Of course the wretch could never have made a friend" Morgan echoed, her lips curling, "I wonder why I even thought it was a possibility"


    Mordret only stared at her, his mood unaffected, "Friends can be complicated"


    He chuckled, leaning forward.


    "Besides, that''s still one more friend than the zero you have"


    Morgan''s eyes ignited as her lips contorted into a snarl, only distracted by a shaky gasp from the first row.


    Ling''s eyes were wide, "Uncle Sunny is fighting so many strong people?"


    Ananke, Jet and Effie stared at the child, throwing glances at each other as they briefly remembered how they had lost track of events and indirectly allowed him to watch more than he was allowed.


    Without wasting a second, Effie scooped him up and covered him in her shirt as he wriggled and struggled to free himself beneath it.


    "Saints¡­" Rain whispered, her mouth wide, "He really is fighting 13 Saints"


    "Don''t forget three of my reflections which are divine" Mordret chuckled, as the others threw him venomous glances.


    Daeron shifted, his eyes laced with awe, "So this¡­.is a divine¡­.a Divine Shadow"


    Before Sunny could finish the thought, one of the Song Saints seemed to unleash their Aspect Ability. The space around him suddenly shimmered, as if turning into glass. And when that glass shattered, Sunny and his Shadow were suddenly separated by a great distance. The Saints of Song were now apart, as well. The three Chain Worms were surrounding Fiend. Three Saints were surrounding Saint, and three more were surrounding Serpent.


    While Sunny himself¡­


    Was facing Beastmaster, Lonesome Howl, Silent Stalker, and four others. Beastmaster smiled.


    "...I bet I can fix you, though. Lord Shadow."


    Sunny snarled. Taking a step forward, he shaped the shadows into a sword and said in a chilling tone:


    "When we are done, who is going to fix you?"


    They surged forward without another wasted second.


    His enemies were among the most seasoned warriors of humanity, as well. They knew how to cooperate with each other seamlessly, not making any mistakes he could exploit. There was not enough space for more than three of them to attack him at the same time, for example. So, instead of rushing forward all together and getting in each other''s ways, four Saints fell back while three advanced at him with stunning speed. The three attackers were the obsidian jackal, the three-headed canine ¡ª Ceres ¡ª and Lonesome Howl.


    It did not mean that the other four were doing nothing, though. In fact, they might have posed more danger than the melee vanguard. He could already see Silent Stalker nocking an arrow on the string of her sword, while Beastmaster spun a strange-looking sling. Two remaining Saints took to the sky ¡ª one of them was Siord, the harpy, while the second one was a gargoyle with a powerful stone body and wide wings. The Saint of Sorrow. Tamar''s father was here, too. Sunny was going to have to deal with a barrage of range attacks pretty soon.


    But first¡­He had to survive the obliterating assault of three melee powerhouses. Ceres and Lonesome Howl were already tough enough to handle. It was the obsidian giant that gave Sunny the most pressure due to the sheer immensity of his size, though. The jackal towered above the battlefield like a dark titan, wielding an enormous polearm with a gold crescent blade.


    That polearm¡­ seemed great and sharp enough to cleave a small fortress in half. Watching the towering giant barrel at him with murder burning in his bestial eyes, Sunny felt like an ant.


    He was suddenly¡­ annoyed.


    This scene reminded him of facing Goliath for the first time. Those were not happy memories. And although the obsidian jackal was truly blameless in that regard¡­He was going to pay for making Sunny remember something so unpleasant.


    ''Let''s see which one of us is the ant¡­''


    As the bestial giant approached, Sunny was suddenly enveloped by a tide of shadows. And then, a colossal figure forged from pure darkness rose to meet the giant face-to-face.


    Face became shocked as eyes widened, even Daeron showed a brief look of amazement. Jet noticed movement to her side, as she grabbed Ling, just as Effie shot up.


    "Fuck! H-He''s¡­.he''s copying my damn transcendent ability!" she yelled


    "Is there any limit to what he can copy?" Cassie murmured.


    Both Song and Valor stirred, the bodies of the seasoned and world-renowned Saints now slightly shaking. This¡­.this was shadow? All the other lineages gave some boosts and abilities, but this¡­..this was just absurd.


    They now understood what had been whispered in fragments of history. Why, in the cataclysmic Doom War, even gods and daemons had perished¡­


    All but one.


    Shadow had been the last to fall, and now it was clear why.


    Morgan''s eyes gleamed with hunger, "The lineage of shadow¡­..is quite marvelous"


    "This is the result of his knowledge and experience, his lineage does not define his power and worth alone" Nephis murmured.


    Julius brought his hand to his chin, his eyes narrowing, "Strange, I am not adept with the circumstance of combat, but isn''t it peculiar we are not seeing him use his avatar ability?"


    The air among the audience stiffened.


    He was right, where were his other avatars?


    "How¡­no, he''s changed his battle style?" Saint Roan mumbled


    A laugh resounded from the second row as Noctis slapped his leg, tears starting to form.


    "Oh Gods! Of course he would do so, such an audacious fellow!"


    Both Valor and Song stared at him in anticipation as Saint Gilead''s voice rumbled:


    "Explain yourself"


    Noctis hurriedly wiped away his tears as he stared at the screen, his lips curling into an unrestrained smile.


    "How many times must I repeat the conditioned term? Treacherous! He''s treachery incarnate! He would rather mimic and steal his own opponents abilities than use his own, how fitting of a shadow!"


    The room froze.


    "Y-You mean..?" Rain whispered.


    Noctis vigorously nodded, "Of course! Sunny has yet to go all out, instead he would rather the opponents fight themselves!"


    "A battle art?" Kai muttered, earning another laugh from Noctis.


    "No! No! Gods, the strings are laid bare¡­."


    He looked up, a mad grin on his face.


    "This fight is simply beneath him, thus he would rather shadow his opponents than his use his real abilities"


    He clapped his hands, the image causing the light to shift on his face.


    "In other words¡­..he''s toying with you"


    As the words echoed in the room, they starred at the image. The towering Jackal now struggling to escape as the sinister shadow giant held it by the throat, before stepping forward and slamming it into the ground, causing a miniature earthquake.


    It broke off, keeping the momentum as it surged forward


    The obsidian jackal brought his crescent polearm down. His devastating slash seemed powerful enough to slice the very fabric of the world apart, but its momentum broke a moment later.


    Sunny had long known how the enemy Saint was going to attack. Having read his intentions in the movements of his body, of his shadow, and of his essence, Sunny had grasped the very core of the enemy''s sophisticated Transcendent Battle Art and learned the enemy''s intentions far in advance.


    So, he fearlessly stepped into the range of the Jackal''s weapon, avoiding the crescent blade, and grasped the shaft of the polearm with one armored hand. There was a loud thunderclap and a devastating shockwave the moment the wooden shaft came into contact with the onyx gauntlet.


    As its momentum was instantly drained, Sunny''s feet were suddenly enveloped by a crimson haze ¨C the blood smearing the surface of the ancient bone had absorbed the dire force of the impact and evaporated, turning into a scorching cloud. Sunny himself ¨C the conduit of all that destructive energy ¨C had not even flinched, though. He just held the crescent blade in place, unmoving, like a black mountain. He was not satisfied by simply blocking that first strike, either... of course.


    As soon as his left hand grasped the shaft of the crescent polearm, his right arm was already turning into a fist, ready to crash into the skill of the Jackal like a fortress-toppling ram.


    ''Let''s see how tough you are¡­''


    However, before Sunny had a chance to strike the jackal, a swift and massive shadow lunged at him from the side, and his right hand was suddenly caught in the crushing vice of a monstrous wolf''s jaws. Lonesome Howl had timed her attack to coincide with the fall of the crescent blade.


    Her fur was bristling like a black palisade, and furious red flames were burning in her enormous, bestial eyes. Saint Ceres was not far behind, either. A split second later, she lunged at Sunny from the left, one of her heads biting him into the shin, a second sinking its fangs into his knee, and the last one tearing into his thigh. There was an ear-piercing sound of sharp fangs scratching against the stonelike metal. Sunny was momentarily immobilized. His left hand was holding the Jackal''s weapon, preventing it from cleaving his shell apart. His right hand was caught in Lonesome Howl''s eviscerating jaws. The enormous three-headed canine was trying to pull his leg apart, using all its infernal strength to topple him.


    Curiously enough¡­


    The Onyx Mantle withstood the fangs of Saint Ceres. It shattered under the fangs of the stygian she-wolf, though ¨C Lonesome Howl had bitten his gauntlet, shredding the hand and wrist of the Shadow Shell with vicious fury.


    Silent Stalker had already released an arrow, and Beastmaster had already sent a piece of bone flying from her slingshot. Sunny barely had time to register the two projectiles, which were flying in his direction with terrible speed. He did not like the look of either of them. Both the arrow and the piece of bone were destructive Memories, no doubt. Clan Song was sparing no effort in trying to bring him down today... so, they would use heavy artillery from the start.


    If either of the projectiles found its mark, his Shadow Shell would probably be mangled quite badly. The usefulness of Shadow Step was limited by the shattered space around them, and there were not enough wild shadows on the battlefield to reform the giant Shell if it was badly damaged....


    But it did not matter.


    Sunny possessed an Aspect that possessed many strengths, but its greatest one by far was its versatility. Even bound by so many restrictions, he still had a sea of tactics to choose from, and a rich treasure of devious tricks to employ.


    That was what made him so dangerous.


    Sunny pushed away the golden crescent, making the bestial giant stagger back. With his left hand now free, he struck down, delivering a terrifying blow to one of the canine heads that were trying to mangle his leg. The blow did not quite crack the creature''s skull, but Ceres was definitely dazed and in pain... well, at least a third of her was dazed and in pain. A torrent of blood flowed from one of her crushing maws, and her hold on his thigh grew weak. Using the chance, Sunny grabbed the hill-sized canine by the scruff of her neck.


    At the same time, he dismissed several elements of the Onyx Mantle, thus escaping from her remaining two sets of terrifying fangs. Suddenly, Ceres was being pulled into the air, her pillar-like paws losing contact with the ground.


    Deep within the Shadow Colossus Shell, Sunny smiled coldly. And then, he hoisted the three-headed canine up with one hand, placing her enormous body between himself and the two incoming projectiles at the last moment.


    His enemies were far too outstanding to wound one of their own so foolishly. Even though there was only a split second to react, both Beastmaster and Silent Stalker managed to dismiss their Memories in time, so all that hit the enormous canine were two swirling streams of radiant sparks. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, Sunny did not hesitate to continue with the momentum of lifting her up... and slammed Ceres into the ground with all his dreadful might. The battlefield quaked, and a pitiful whine escaped from all three of her bestial mouths. At the same time, Lonesome Howl jerked her head sideways, tearing off his right arm with one powerful motion. A river of shadows flowed from the stump, pouring down like a dark waterfall.


    ''Ah¡­''


    And the obsidian jackal had already recovered by then, bringing his golden polearm down once more. Only, this time, Sunny had no time to dodge it, and no opportunity to block its descent. So, he did not. A moment before the crescent blade cleaved the Shadow Colossus apart... it simply fell apart on its own.


    His onyx armor parted, and the inky-black body beneath parted, as well. For a few moments, there was a wide chasm separating the right side of the Shell from its left side. The polearm plummeted through this chasm, not dealing Sunny any damage. And the Shadow Shell simply mended itself as soon as the golden blade passed.By the time it plunged into the crimson haze and crashed into the surface of the ancient bone with a deafening thunderclap, the Shadow Colossus was as good as new. Well... it was still missing a hand. But otherwise, his body was whole and undamaged.


    ''...Finally.''


    Sunny had always been a bit envious because of failing to learn how to perform this trick. Fiend had used it against him all the way back in Antarctica, after all, but despite having slain him there, Sunny ¨C the vengeful imp''s new master ¨C never managed to figure out how to partially turn his body into an incorporeal shadow himself. Granted, this time, he had not just turned a part of his Shell intangible ¨C he went a step ahead and created a physical breach in it. Otherwise, there would have been little sense in doing it at all.


    Sunny possessed plenty of ways to cut intangible enemies, and the Saints of Song would have their own ways, as well. Regardless¡­


    Now, finally, Sunny could do what he had wanted to do from the very start. The Jackal had not expected that his weapon would meet no resistance at all, so he had put a lot of force into his strike. As a result, his balance was broken, and he wasted a moment too many trying to regain it. So, Sunny punched him in the snout with all the might he had. The force of the impact was so fierce that there was actually a blinding flash.


    A moment later, the bestial giant toppled and fell in the thunderous boom of a violent thunderclap, causing the entire battlefield to tremble. A few of his fangs rattled on the ancient bone, each large enough to crush several humans.


    Sunny felt amused at the sight of them.


    ''I wonder if those will remain after he transforms back into a human¡­''


    They watched in awe stricken silence as the battle continued to rage on. They watched as the ground quaked from their steps, as the sky shook from their blows. As the Lord of Shadows tore into them alone while they struggled to even make him bleed.


    Did he even bleed?


    More importantly they were stricken in fear at the realization...that he wasn''t even trying to kill them. In combat, everything is accounted for; the rhythm of breaths, the tension of muscles, the coordination of steps, the flow of moves. But in the end, a fight was the result of one person having to die while the other lived.


    Even if someone had no combat experience, simple moves could indirectly end a life. A misplaced kick to the neck, a punch to the throat. There were so many ways someone could be killed whether indirect or direct.


    Which is why it was tantalizing, because nothing was more difficult than fighting with the intention not to kill the other.


    Not to mention that it was others, and these others¡­..were Saints.


    "H-He¡­he could have killed us so many times" Silent Stalker whispered.


    Luster''s face paled, "S-Saints¡­.he''s toying with a bunch of Saints!!!"


    The Blood Sisters had accepted and wanted to view the massacre in hopes of learning so they could adapt and change the resultant outcome in the near-future. But now¡­..wasn''t it all just hopeless?


    If he wasn''t even trying to kill them, let alone go all out¡­.


    Then what chance did they have?


    "A true warrior" Daeron murmured, a proud fatherly smile on his face.


    The brawl continued as the eyes of Song became more and more gloomy, while Valor seemingly glowed in reverence. Even Mordret had a gleeful look on his face, seemingly not able to get enough.


    Nephis tilted her head, her voice a murmur, "No wonder we were able to survive up until now"


    "H-He hasn''t even acknowledged taking any real damage¡­" Kai whispered.


    "We''ll see about that" Jest sighed, pointing his finger up.


    Everyone followed its direction as they noticed something falling from the sky, causing the clouds to swirl.


    Out there, in front of her, Siord and the Saint of Sorrow finally delivered their first attack.


    Plummeting from a great height ¡ª as great a height as was safe to ascend to here in Godgrave ¡ª both delivered terrible blows, which were assisted both by their tremendous acceleration and gravity. Siord tossed a bronze javelin down, while the Saint of Sorrow simply used his stone body as a missile. It was as though the Lord of Shadows had known of their attack in advance. Even slowed down by Bin''s mind attack, he moved his towering body just far enough to avoid the mighty gargoyle, as if performing a step of a dance. As for the javelin¡­


    He simply raised his face to the sky, allowing that dreadful mask of his to receive the blow of the javelin. There was a flash, and then a devastating roll of thunder. For a moment, it seemed as if the entire world was drowned out by pure whiteness, and as a violent tremor ran through the battlefield, a pillar of flame rose into the sky. When the flash subsided, though¡­


    The polished black surface of the wooden mask was whole and unblemished, without even a scratch on it, as if it was far more durable than even the fearsome onyx armor the mercenary Saint wore¡­


    "¡­He didn''t even blink," Ananke whispered.


    "W-What¡­..h-how! He didn''t even receive a scratch!" Telle yelled


    "Some damage is unseen," Tyris said flatly.


    Saint Cor nodded, "We have no idea the strain and the internal damage he''s receiving"


    The shoulders of Song slightly lowered at the words in relief, only to once again raise as a whisper broke out from the bottom.


    "I think it just pissed him off" Rain whispered shakily.


    Revel pressed forward, her voice low, "And why is that?"


    Morgan briefly turned, a maniacal smile on her face, "Seems he''s getting a little serious now"


    The air became chilly, as on the battlefield Sunny''s laugh sounded out, deep and warped. Beneath the dust, his figure contorted and began to change to the horror of everyone.


    The figure of the beautiful onyx colossus suddenly shrunk a little, becoming a few meters lower. At the same time, it changed, shifting into something far more bestial. Black horns rose from his head like a crown, glistening darkly in the blinding light of the radiant sky. A long tail with an onyx spike on its end whipped through the air. His knee joints seemed to reverse, and his feet grew, enormous claws scratching against the ancient bone.


    Most importantly of all¡­


    His severed hand seemed to regrow, and two more arms shot from his torso, each covered by the onyx carapace of the enchanted armor and ending with sharp claws.


    A few moments later, a towering, terrifying dark demon was standing on the battlefield instead of a colossal human warrior¡­


    Chaotic murmurs began to ring out among the crowd.


    "....What the hell is he?"


    "Is this the power of the forbidden lineage?"


    "Weaver¡­.you lucky bastard!"


    "M-Monster¡­.he''s a fucking monster"


    Noctis clapped his hands, spreading his arms dramatically, "Truly fitting for such a terrible Divine Shadow!"


    "This¡­. is this his real Transcendent ability?" Cassie murmured.


    Jet snorted, "We''ve already seen it"


    A grin grew on her face, as her eyes became a bit maddened. On the screen, the Daemon dropped on all its limbs as it charged towards the startled Saints, its eyes mad.


    "Seems like he gave up playing human"


    __________________________________________


    Used to relate to Sunny, but now he got unlimited aura and Nephis ¨B?¨B


    Still got quite a lot to go through in this whole segment


    Also¡­.I might start writing another ff on the side


    Got a bit bored, and had a fun idea which nobody has done yet.


    And compared to Cinema, I have much cooler ideas and plans for it.


    A ff more entertaining than a reaction ff? Impossible! ( ?¡ã?¡ã) !!


    Maybe or maybe not, who knows?


    __________________________________________

 Chapter 23 - 23: Grim Reaper

    All around, everyone watched the slaughter breathlessly.


    The air vibrated with electricity as hands clenched armrests and sweat trickled down necks. Even the shadows around them seemed to stir, cheering and worshipping the daemonic deity on the battlefield.


    Their Deity.


    Their Heir.


    Rarely, even Nephis and Daeron betrayed expressions of shock and admiration towards the massacre. The eyes of both rulers, twinkling with child-like awe, their hearts hammering slightly quicker against their ribs as adrenaline flowed.


    "Strong¡­so¡­..powerful" Nephis mumbled in awe.


    Not even Effie had the clear mindset to try and respond or shift the nature of the topic. All she could do was stare in awe as Sunny shook the battlefield¡ªher heart and pride torn by the display of power and the contrasting betrayal in his supposed nature.


    Her eyes twitched, as she let out a sigh, her tone hurt.


    "Gods¡­.of course one battle crazy could only find love with another"


    Beside her, Ling tugged softly on her shirt, wide eyes locked on the screen.


    "Uncle Sunny is so strong¡­?"


    Effie flinched. Memories struck like flashes¡ªLing tackling him, while he served him bowls of ice-cream with a smile. How could the man who hid from the slightest compliment and advance, control death on this battlefield?


    Her thoughts spiralled.


    "This... this is how a Divine fights?" Beastmaster whispered, her breaths heavy.


    Noctis leaned back, lips curled in eerie delight, "A Divine Shadow,"


    Saint Helie murmured, "It''s hard to believe he''s one of us¡­ just a Saint."


    "Haha¡­ ahhh. I dare not imagine what kind of horror he would become as a Supreme. The new generation is truly terrifying" Saint Cor chuckled darkly.


    Gilead silenced him with a glare as sharp as drawn steel.


    "He is not a Supreme."


    But the ripple had already spread.


    From the second row, a figure rose like a coming storm¡ªDaeron. Arms crossed, he gazed at the screen with a father''s pride and a Sovereign''s knowing smile.


    "But he can be¡­ and he will be."


    One by one, the Saints stiffened, shoulders tensed.


    A Supreme had spoken.


    And he had spoken admiration.


    If this monster was only a Saint...


    Then what darkness would be unleashed on reality when he stepped into Supremacy?


    The thought alone made stomachs churn and hearts skip. Curiosity¡ªso often the lifeblood of humanity¡ªwas now replaced by dread.


    For they had glimpsed the answer.


    And the answer terrified them.


    Towering above the battlefield as the giant version of the Shadowspawn Shell, Sunny smiled darkly in the embrace of shadows. His human body was still the most natural, and therefore the most effective form he could summon ¡ª in most battles, at least.


    But when he was outnumbered, the special traits of the Shadowspawn Shell truly shone. Sunny had been pressed to contend against the seven Saints of Song, but now, his task was easier. He could keep his enemies at bay better with his four hands, sharp claws, and long tail. His only regret was that Weaver''s Mask prevented him from using his sharp fangs, too.


    ''Let us continue, then¡­''


    The Saints of Song renewed their assault, and Sunny lunged forward to face them. The world became consumed by an unending cannonade of roaring thunderclaps, blinding flashes, and violent quakes. Clouds of dust and debris rose into the air, and gargantuan figures moved within them, clashing with terrifying and furious force.


    Their calamitous confrontation seemed unimaginably ferocious and primal, devoid of all reason except for bloodlust and murderous frenzy¡­ in fact, that was how most of the Awakened witnessing the battle probably saw it.


    After all, in their minds, beings of such size and power were akin to dreadful Nightmare Creatures, and Nightmare Creatures were not known for their technique and meticulousness.


    However, in truth, the furious battle was nothing but technical and meticulous. Yes, it was awesome and fierce. But behind the veil of frenzied determination and bestial might, every Saint fighting the Lord of Shadows was using their keen intellect, cold regard, and sophisticated battle art to fight and keep surviving the deadly cadence of the titanic clash.


    Nothing less could suffice in this terrible battle, while power and refined control were only antithetical to each other in the hands of amateurs. When true masters fought, fury and calculation served to augment each other, fusing to create a devastating and flawlessly precise storm of destruction.


    ¡­Needless to say, Sunny himself was no different. It was just that his insight, skill, and finesse were even more sublime and daunting.


    Slowed down and weakened, constantly confused between what was real and unreal, Sunny stubbornly persisted in his fight against the seven Saints of Song. He managed to push them back from time to time, even.


    Still...It was such a draining and unpleasant battle. Appalling, really.


    He would much rather fight Revel again... or someone like King Daeron, even.


    Gritting his teeth behind Weaver''s Mask, Sunny briefly threw a glance in the direction where Beastmaster was standing, spinning her sling once again. She was just as bewitching and breathtaking as ever.¡­


    He really wanted to kill someone today.


    At the final note, both Revel and Daeron slightly shook. Torn between anxiety and pride, unsure what to feel at his declaration of preferring to fight them.


    Silent Stalker stirred, "So he''s not as invincible as it seems"


    "And yet he''s still whooping your asses!" Effie laughed


    Morgan nodded subtly, "All while holding back from killing"


    "Not to mention those scandalous shadows of his somewhere else on the battlefield" Noctis chuckled.


    Song stirred at the comments. Things only seemed to move in further opposition to their favor. The battle¡­..was awful. While they were gaining great information, it only repeated the inevitability of the fight they would have¡ªas all this time he had yet to try and actually kill them.


    Not to mention, his echo¡ªno, shadows...were also somewhere else and handling multiple Saints alone.


    To put it simply.


    It was an absolute crushing defeat, a full house sweep of all their cards. Seishan''s gaze only grew darker and more conflicted by the second as the other sisters looked at her worrily, while shooting glares back at the goons of Valor who sneered.


    "Quite astonishing that he hasn''t drawn blood yet¡­." Julius murmured.


    Jet nodded, "Exactly, I would be itching to get back and deal some damage if I were in the situation"


    The cohort slightly glanced at Nephis as she held an unreadable look, still focused.


    ''He''s holding back¡­.all for the sake of the future?''


    She only grew more conflicted. What was pushing him to press forward and commit without question, all while enduring the onslaught of attacks with the intention to kill?


    "But he can''t go on forever" Daeron murmured, shifting in his seat, "The nature of his essence and Soul are unique, but it is clearly not limitless"


    Indeed¡­.something would happen or change soon.


    The question was, who would be the first one to snap?


    As the battle continued, Sunny felt the pressure mounting. His towering Shell moved like a hurricane, endlessly besieged by the seven Saints. Lonesome Howl, Saint Ceres, and the Jackal led the harrowing onslaught, never faltering or slowing down. The beautiful harpy, Siord, and the Saint of Sorrow alternated between circling above him and diving down to deliver devastating blows. Their presence was especially oppressive, because it added an entire new plane to the battle.


    Even when the winged Saints were not plummeting from the blinding radiance of the sky to attack Sunny, the mere fact that they were somewhere above stifled his movements. There were Silent Stalker and Beastmaster, as well. The former was a deadly threat due to how relentless and penetrating her arrows were. She was eerily accurate and elusive, too, never allowing him to get close.


    The latter was the source of great hardship. Not only was she controlling countless Nightmare Creatures to tip the balance of the Transcendent battle in favor of the Song Domain, but she was also subjecting Sunny to two different types of mental manipulation at the same time. There was her sling and its explosive shots to deal with, as well.


    Sunny''s power was slowly dwindling.


    He could not allow himself to use the Shadow Lantern ¡ª not even because he was wary of the deadly arrows flying out of its stone gate, but because he was wary of the mysterious archer escaping the Shadow Realm. Who knew what that creature was, and what havoc it would cause once unleashed upon humanity? Skinwalker was already bad enough, and Sunny did not wish to be responsible for letting another ancient fiend loose in human settlements. Without the Shadow Lantern, though, his source element was feeble and scarce in this radiant land. He had already used most of the shadows around him to construct the Shadow Shell. Now, with every blow it received, the Shell was consuming itself to repair the damage. It wasn''t going to last much longer¡­ unless he managed to diminish the number of his enemies soon.


    But Sunny was still hesitating, unsure if he was willing to kill Saints. In the end, however... the choice was made for him. It was shortly after he leaped over the three-headed canine and crouched, using her massive body as a shield against Silent Stalker''s arrows. His tail shot back, piercing her thigh, two of his hands swatted the harpy and the gargoyle away, while a third picked up the corpse of a lumbering Nightmare Creature ¡ª one of Bestmaster''s thralls who had been slain in the battle between the great armies ¡ª and tossed it forward like a cannonball. The corpse exploded into a geyser of crimson liquid as it hit the Jackal a split second later, cracking a few of his ribs and sending the obsidian giant reeling.


    The plan was to follow the toss with another leap, fall upon the staggered Saint, and maim him before Lonesome Howl could slam into Sunny from the side to aid her comrade.


    However, just before that¡­Sunny sensed a trickle of power flow into his soul.


    ''A... shadow fragment?''


    Eyes of Valor lit up as Song became quiet.


    The change had happened, and it was clear on what direction it was going to go. Like a drop of blood before piranhas, once it started¡ªit would be impossible to start.


    Nephis closed her eyes, silently exhaling.


    ''Your best was more than enough''


    There was no excuses, and she herself would give or allow none. Murder was the essence of combat, and once one realised so¡­.the outcome was resolute. She leaned back, only hoping that she herself was doing her best to hold back against the Saints.


    "It''s all for the real enemy¡­."


    "H-He killed a Saint without realising it?" Rain whispered.


    Ananke solemnly nodded, "Likely the doing of one of his mercenaries, how terrifying"


    "I wonder which one drew first blood" Mordret hummed


    Conspiring murmurs ran out as the war zealots chatted in glee, while the third row became quieter and darker. The air became thick with disgusting mirth, as those who were supposed to be growing and learning in hopes of the future of humanity, now chastised and insulted the loss of another.


    Nephis silently listened.


    Her flaw was one pain, but this was an inexplicably deeper one.


    Knuckles whitened as she sat in silence. She wanted to turn around and berate them for their deplorable antics, to point and reprimand them of the true enemy. The one that caused them so much pain, the one that robbed them of a life they could have chosen.


    Not some terrible Nightmare Creature or corrupt Sovereign. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bastardly Nightmare Spell, the parasite that masqueraded as salvation.


    By her side, Cassie fingers briefly touched her as she held a small warm smile, that caused her to loosen.


    Their faces were grave and silent, as on the screen Sunny moved. His actions silenced their malicious murmurs as they could only watch with wide eyes.


    Sunny used one of his three remaining hands to push himself off the ground, and went for the enemy''s throat instead. His onyx claws slashed across it like four enormous blades, leaving thin cuts behind.


    A moment later, four tremendous torrents of blood exploded out of the cuts, falling down like a crimson tide. The towering obsidian jackal staggered, then swayed¡­


    And toppled silently to the ground, making it quake with the heavy impact of his fall. His throat had been cut, and his spine had been severed.


    He was dead.


    They blinked.


    ....


    "D-Did he just one-shot a Saint?" Luster''s voice trembled


    Nobody could respond or voice their shock. The slaughter had just begun, as Sunny continued to move.


    The battle continued¡­ it was supposed to slow down now that all of them were suffering from wounds and fatigue, having expended oceans of essence, but instead, it only grew more fierce. Sunny had abandoned all reservations, while the Saints of Song were set aflame by the death of their comrade. They were skilled, they were valiant, and they were fierce. And yet, the six of them were still unable to bring the single enemy down¡­


    Because their enemy was the Lord of Shadows. The barrage of attacks continued, and Sunny continued to dodge, deflect, and block them. Now that his Shell was smaller and carried less mass, it was becoming more difficult for him to withstand the dire power of Lonesome Howl and the primal ferocity of Saint Ceres. At the same time, he was harder to pin down or target with ranged attacks¡­ most importantly, though, there was one less enemy for him to contend against. The Jackal had been the most massive of the seven Saints, and had wielded a long polearm to boot. His absence on the battlefield was a real boon, making it much easier for Sunny to move.


    ¡­Of course, the body of the slain Saint was already rising from the ground, turning its hollow eyes in Sunny''s direction. But both his gigantic form and his crescent blade were gone¡­ now, he was merely a Transcendent puppet of the Raven Queen.


    Powerful, but not nearly as dangerous as the man himself had been. Sunny destroyed the puppet easily, letting it drown in the storm of devastation summoned by the clash of Saints. And just after that, his patience paid off. He received an opportunity to take out another enemy. However, this one was an enemy Sunny felt most reluctant to kill. The Saint of Sorrow¡­The stone gargoyle had misjudged his increased speed, missing the attack by a few meters. In and of itself, it was not that lethal of a mistake¡­ however, both Lonesome Howl and Ceres were recovering their balance after performing devastating lunges, while Silent Stalker and Beastmaster were moving to get a better shot at the lightning-fast onyx demon.


    Even Siord, the gargoyle''s partner, was a step behind and too far to do anything instantly. Which gave Sunny a perfect opportunity to catch the Saint of Sorrow in his fist¡­ he had four of those, after all. And once the gargoyle was caught, his stone body could be destroyed in a hundred different ways.


    But the Saint of Sorrow¡­ was Tamar''s father.


    Could Sunny really kill the father of his sister''s closest friend? He had already decided to be merciless, after all...However, he also spent quite some time with Rain''s cohort¡­ he had even saved their lives after the winter solstice. These kids weren''t strangers to him, either ¡ª not by a long shot. He was quite fond of them.


    And although Sunny did not really know the Saint of Sorrow, the man enjoyed some of that fondness simply for having raised Tamar into who she was ¡ª an upright, loyal, and frustratingly serious young woman who had once jumped into a dark abyss to save the life of a simple porter.


    Most importantly of all, hurting Tamar would hurt Rain. And that weighed on Sunny heavier than the need to preserve the lives of the Saints for the benefit of humanity.


    Gazes became confused as Valor and Song looked between the Saint of Sorrow and Rain who sat at the front, their confusion only growing.


    A low murmur sounded from Seishan, "You are connected?"


    Tamar''s father could only lower his head, hiding his face and unkept expression, his voice low and careful.


    "No. I have never seen or heard of the girl until now."


    Beastmaster shifted, something unusual in her eyes, "Then why is your daughter connected to her?"


    The Saint of Sorrow could only blankly stare at them, briefly looking at Rain who hid herself, before turning back¡ªhis face only more confused, a good portion due to personal reasons.


    "I-I haven''t the slightest clue¡­"


    At the front, Rain continued to sink in her seat from the unwanted attention, her shadow staring at her as the gazes of everyone breathed down her neck. Her eyes fidgeted, teeth slightly grinding as a noise escaped.


    "Who the hell is this Tamar!"


    Effie poked her shoulder, "A friend?"


    Rain could only violently shake her head in protest, "Friend? Hell no! Why would I be friends with an uptight legacy?! Train¡ªno, Tamar? What kind of a name is that? It sounds like an off brand cough syrup!"


    Her tone carried all the way to the back, causing the Saint of Sorrow to shudder, his face only growing ever so confused.


    Rain''s stature wobbled as she met his gaze, a weak-willed grin on her face.


    "Which is why it''s such an¡­..honourable name!"


    In the middle, Windflower and Telle slumped back, slightly saddened at the knowledge of how they could have had another girl join the room. Turning to each-other as they began to whisper, a few words escaping.


    "Shame, she could have joined us"


    "We could then be like a group"


    The comments only stirred Rain more, as she continued to speak up instead of backing down.


    "I don''t know her at all! I don''t even know how I supposedly became her friend, she drinks wine from a cup with grapes while I faceplant in snow after failed hunts!"


    "In the future" Cassie murmured lightly


    Rain only grew more agitated.


    She turned to Ananke, slightly hoping she would help and defend her like before. Her eyes became lighter as she moved to speak¡­.


    "What is snow?"


    .....


    Rain could only stare at her as the room waited in silence, both Noctis and Mordret covering their mouths to stifle honest laughter.


    "So¡­.this means that your brother allowed you to move under Song?" Morgan echoed in a low tone.


    Suddenly, Rain didn''t aspire to live up to the legacy her brother was creating for himself, as she weakly squeaked.


    "I-I guess?"


    Valor silently glared at her, their intensity only broken as a loud voice resounded from the back, Beastmaster standing up as the other Bloodsisters tried to pull her down.


    "Good for you! We welcome you with open arms sister!" she exclaimed


    Rain could only stare with wide eyes, her mouth agape, similar to Effie who held an equally stunned look, glancing back and forth between Nephis and Song. But Nephis was only focused on the battle.


    In the second row, the air slightly hummed as Daeron''s voice carried around:


    "It''s near¡­"


    His Shell was in rough shape, and he had stopped mending the damage dealt to it not long before ¨C if he had continued, Lonesome Howl and Ceres would actually gain an advantage over him in terms of mass.


    He had successfully pushed the three-headed canine back and sacrificed a piece of flesh to deliver the monstrous she-wolf another shallow cut. By now, her fur was just as much red as it was black, but the feral princess did not seem to have lost any of her dire power... the opposite, in fact. Sunny failed to disengage fast enough, which left him open for a split second too long. And in that split second, Silent Stalker''s arrow hit him straight in the chest.


    The internal frame of the Shadowspawn Shell had already been severely damaged, and this last blow seemed like the last drop. The entire torso of the onyx demon exploded, turning into a wave of shadows. The shadows fell to the ground like black smoke, dissolving into nothingness. Behind the river of dissipating darkness, what remained of the fearsome creature crumbled, as well. Leaving only a battered human figure laying on the ground.


    Sunny grimaced, then rolled, dodging another arrow, and jumped to his feet. The illusory pain that had been searing his mind was suddenly more unbearable. The tranquil presence blooming in his heart was suddenly more breathtaking, making it harder to resist its tender call.


    ''Argh... dammit¡­''


    His armour was cracked and broken, and his stance was hunched.


    Nevertheless, he... the Lord of Shadows... did not look any less fearsome in his battered state. If anything, he looked more dangerous than ever, like a beast who had been backed into a corner. The enemies surrounded him, ready to attack. Now that Sunny was back to human form, he had to crane his neck to look at the giant figures of Lonesome Howl and Ceres... from this point of view, the two towering beasts looked quite terrifying.


    The harpy, Siord, was ready to join the melee in her human form, too. Somewhere behind him, Silent Stalker was drawing her bow. And somewhere in front of him, behind the wall of three deadly Saints, Beastmaster was spinning her sling in the distance. Things... did not look good for Sunny.


    He grinned behind Weaver''s Mask. And spoke with a hint of cold contempt in his elusive voice:


    "Gods. This... was not part of the plan."


    The faces of everyone began to crease slightly, frowning in confusion and slight anxiety. Sunny¡­.was going to lose? Was the screen sadistic enough to show his final moments on the battlefield?


    "His essence, it''s gone? Is it actually over?" Kai shakily muttered


    Noctis lightly shrugged, "Maybe it''s a necessity. The Shadow Realm would only welcome a Divine shadow, even one that has died"


    Rain whirled around, eyes wide.


    "But it can''t end here! T-This isn''t even so far into the future apparently¡­.are we supposed to just accept that he''ll die at this time?!?"


    The others could only stare at her, some heads turning slightly in shame, while others eyes became solemn. Even Morgan clicked her tongue, a tone of disappointment. Song on the other hand, was confusingly joyous. Well¡­.


    Most of them were.


    Beastmaster slumped back, biting her fingernails. A dreadful sinking feeling of anxiety, both at how he was about to die, while his killer¡­..was also her?


    Her face contorted, a genuine frown.


    ....


    ''Am I supposed to be elated or distraught over this?''


    The murmurs of disappointment continued to ring out, as other slumped back in their seats, Noctis pushing it to the limit¡ªa look of genuine sadness on his face; slumped at the loss of someone he wished he could call his friend.


    At the front, Effie glanced at Nephis with worried eyes, even more concerned at the fact that a slight smile was tugging at her lips.


    ''Damn battle junky''


    She reached over, preparing to reprimand and break the reality to Nephis. But it wasn''t needed, as her voice spoke out.


    "Now he''ll get serious"


    The words echoed in the air, as people looked in shock. Even more so as Daeron slowly nodded, a smile on his face¡ªa knowing smile.


    Escaping from the Shadow Shell, a blurry darkness blinked behind Beastmaster. From her shadow, an identical figure rose¡­.another Lord of Shadows


    His arm flashed, a short knife knocking the back of her head as she stumbled and fell.


    All around, the Saints of Song briefly paused, shock on their faces.


    From the feet of the Lord of Shadows, more figures began to rise. Each of them identical, as they pulled weapons from the shadows, turning to the Saints of Song.


    And then, a cold voice resounded from all of them:


    "I really can''t believe... that I finally managed to do something like a proper assassin, for once in my goddamn life¡­"


    ___________________________________


    Writer''s block is real :(


    Got caught up with applications for higher education, thus why I took longer for the chap


    No way i''m skimming deadlines cus of a fanfic.


    And, drumroll.... O_0


    I wrote a new fanfic!


    I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I


    vvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvv


    A Supreme Start (Shadow slave ff)


    I honestly really like it, and think it''s better than Cinema


    My word not yours (?¡ª?¡ª)


    I''ll be chill and update it in between my breaks with Cinema chaps ?>?<)?


    ___________________________________

 Chapter 24 - 24: Unexpected Guest

    The Bloodsister''s faces immediately tensed with alarm at the sight of Beastmaster slumping to the ground on the screen, their nails scraping the leather of the seats. It did not seem to be a blow delivered with lethality or power but they couldn''t properly judge the severity of the damage it had done.


    Since it was an unguarded blow from a Divine aspect holder.


    And an overwhelming Divine Shadow no less.


    Eyes moved back and forth in slight panic¡ªtheir faces turning to each other in silence, a look of distraught on their faces. Not even Seishan could speak up to reassure and change their mentality. She couldn''t even begin to fathom how she would coerce and change the mood of the Saint who they had just watched have his throat ripped out.


    Worst of all, she didn''t even want to look in Beastmaster''s direction.


    Honestly she was more frightened at the ideology of seeing a hungry and barbaric look on her beautiful sister''s usually composed face, in a moment that was supposed to be somber and humbling.


    Her eyes closed as she absorbed the murmurs around her,


    "That? We''re supposed to fight that thing in the future!?"


    "He''s not even at full power¡­."


    "What is happening with his shadow soldiers?"


    "This is the power of his avatars¡­?"


    "How long will the fight last now that he''s trying?"


    Her ears pricked as voices from the row below began to reach them, diverting Song''s attention.


    Leaned back, Noctis twiddled his thumbs, a look of fascination on his face, "So this is how a Divine Shadow fights seriously? Truly fitting of his character¡­.."


    "But then¡­.if he had the potential to end the fight so quickly, why would he drag it out and sustain so much damage?" Kai murmured


    Jet scoffed.


    "Damage? He hasn''t even lost a drop of blood yet."


    Whispers sounded again among the second and first row, a flat voice speaking up after a few seconds.


    "He has sustained some damage, the pain he''s experiencing although not directly physical has still been damaging him."


    Saint Cor nodded, "Yes¡­that insidious mind-hex has been dragging him down the entire time"


    At the mention of the attack the crowd turned around, looking at the perpetrator. Beastmaster remained rooted, her face still blank, clearly her mind was still churning and trying to process how she should interpret and feel about the events on the screen.


    Her eyes snapped into focus as MoonVeil lightly coughed.


    Slowly she tilted her head down.


    "I suppose I did mess with his mind¡­" she echoed emptily, "Before he rudely knocked me out."


    ...


    "....or killed me."


    The audience and the Bloodsister alike could only stare at her blankly, slightly unsure if they were talking to the real Beastmaster. Attention was shifted as Daeron coughed.


    "It was brought up at the start, he had no intention of drawing blood thus why he held back up until now and didn''t reveal his true abilities."


    Cassie tilted her head, pursing her lips.


    "Then it''s even more efficient considering if he had used his true abilities, the matter could have been quickly resolved without losses"


    Daeron looked at her silently, turning the screen before responding.


    "It was mentioned in an earlier inquiry that he hadn''t completed his battle art¡­..it is possible he was also searching for the answer by limiting himself with unfavorable circumstances to break through"


    Everyone listened silently.


    It was true¡­at the given time when they asked, he hadn''t apparently completed his battle art. Though they didn''t know the specifications on what would complete it or how it would be seen as complete in Sunny''s eyes¡ªit had so otherwise. Eyes slowly began to deepen as some replayed the events in their head.


    The manner in how he copied their abilities.


    How he flawlessly interpreted and mirrored their honed battle arts.


    In truth¡­..the nature of how he fought and learnt, was in being a true shadow in battle? Literally and metaphorically it made sense, as a Divine Shadow it seemed only right for such an existence to revolve their battle art around mirroring their opponent. Thus, they were not fighting an enemy¡­..they were fighting themselves. A sinister completed version of themselves that overwhelmed and tore their pride apart.


    Truly, it was the ultimate battle art.


    A late throw in rock, paper, scissors¡ªone that crushed the moral of the opponent.


    Effie scratched her head, "I can see that possible, although I can''t really believe it¡­.really? Who learns and perfects another person''s battle art in the midst of a fight? How does someone even do such a crazy thing?"


    "But then¡­.if he himself has the capability to copy and perfect an opponent. How does that involve the utilization of his avatars?" Kai mumbled


    An unusual scoff sounded from the second row.


    "What else?" Solvanne echoed, "In war you must know yourself and the enemy, and he has mastered both. All that''s left is superiority in numbers, overwhelming numbers of perfection."


    Noctis nodded in rare agreement, "He has a platoon of calamities that mirror his prowess and growth, while he himself has no vertical limit. Equilibrium between quantity and quality is essential, and yet he has already appeased one of the two¡­."


    He paused, smiling.


    "Now he only needs more."


    The air became still as the words echoed around.


    On the screen, the battlefield quaked as the identical figures of the Lord of Shadows seemed to loom over the exhausted Saints. The champions of Song stood ragged, yet charged at the Lord of Shadows.


    Only for two more to manifest by his side.


    The four Saints descended upon Sunny like a hurricane of fangs, claws, and sharp steel. However, all that met them was darkness and overwhelming strength.


    Now that Sunny did not have to create titanic blades to wield with the giant hands of his Shell, four weapons manifested themselves in his four pairs of hands. They were an austere tachi, a great odachi, a somber spear, and an elegant jian. Each was as potent as a Transcendent weapon would have been, and sharp enough to cut the world.


    His four bodies moved in perfect harmony with each other, weaving a dark tapestry of deadly intent. The flawless grace of their unity made the uncanny combat affinity that the seasoned warriors serving the King of Swords displayed seem clumsy and crude, full of dissonance and discord. Even the four Saints of Song, whose ability to cooperate in combat had been forged in thousands of battles, were no match.


    And so¡­


    Sunny crushed them.


    Each of his four bodies was weaker than one augmented body had been, but the sum of their individual strength was greater than the whole. He could be in several places at the same time, seamlessly interweave offense and defense, build elaborate traps, force the enemy to move where he wanted them to move¡­ all with almost effortless ease.


    The possibilities seemed endless.


    Best of all, the four Saints were almost like an open book to him. Now that Sunny''s own Transcendent Battle Art was complete, he found it easier to read similar techniques that belonged to others. His already formidable mastery of Shadow Dance took another leap, teasing him with an alluring scent of unknown mysteries. He could vaguely feel what lay beyond¡­


    For Shadow Dance, the ability to mimic the Attributes of other living beings.


    For his Battle Art¡­ the ability to incorporate his will into the movements of his sword.


    Just like the nebulous archer of the Shadow Realm had incorporated death into the black arrows. Even in the rush of battle, Sunny could not help but notice that there was a common trait between these two future breakthroughs.


    It was that¡­ neither was truly only about combat. In fact, he could not even call the next evolution of his technique a Supreme Battle Art. Because it was not really a technique, or limited to battle. It was just what being Supreme meant. And just like that, a seed of a different kind of understanding was planted in Sunny''s mind.¡­


    The furious assault by the four Saints shattered against the elusive barrier woven by his four incarnations. The battle continued at a frenetic pace, but he maintained a calm and chillingly cold attitude, silently pushing the enemies to their limit ¡ª and then past it. Soon, the Saints of Song reached a point where their reserves of essence were almost depleted. Of course, there were a few perilous moments on the way. Sunny had been right ¡ª the daughters of Ki Song were indeed harbouring a few weapons of last resort.


    But it was already too late.


    Sunny had too great of an advantage. His superiority was both oppressive and suffocating ¡ª even when they called upon their trump cards, he managed to deal with the consequences with relative ease.


    Especially because those carefully prepared countermeasures were meant to deal with a single powerful opponent, not four. And because Beastmaster had been taken out of the fight before having an opportunity to summon her own.


    Eventually, it all came crashing down for the Saints of Song.The beautiful harpy, Siord, screamed and fell to the ground, grasping a terrible wound. Sunny moved away to deflect an attack by Saint Ceres, but a moment later, another of his incarnations was standing in his place. The elegant jian rose and fell, slicing Siord''s tendons and removing her from the battle. The three-headed canine was next. Sunny was cruel in dealing with her¡­ isolating Ceres from the daughters of Ki Song with three avatars, he leaped into the air and brandished his great odachi.


    The dark blade flashed twice, and two of her three heads fell to the ground.Then, it was just Lonesome Howl and Silent Stalker against his four incarnations.


    The daughters of Ki Song fought beautifully. They fought valiantly.


    But in the end, they still lost.


    Rain watches with wide eyes as the scene unfolded before her. It was all too unreal. She had just witnessed him fight with a dead Sacred which was monumental in itself, but it was so out of proportion she still couldn''t ground herself to the reality of what he had accomplished.


    But this¡­.


    Champions whose names and faces were known world-wide, renowned for their strength. And here they were, lying dead on the ground¡ªthe survivors grovelling at his mercy.


    Her lips quivered as her honest thoughts escaped her mind, similar to an incident that influenced her in the past.


    "S-So cool¡­."


    Everyone in the room buzzed. Valor exchanged perspective on his achievement and overall battle prowess, while Morgan strangely participated in. On her face was an unusual carnal smile of delight as her eyes burned with flames. Song meanwhile, lay quiet in the upper row. Those that had just been slaughtered started aimlessly at their lifeless corpses, while the BloodSisters quietly watched as they grovelled before him.


    An utterly overwhelming defeat.


    "Bravo! Encore! Sunny you performer!" Noctis cheered.


    He quieted down as gazes permeated his back from the upper row, ushering him to hold his tongue. Which he did, like a polite gentleman as he lowered himself back into his seat. Unconsciously, he reached down, picking up the popcorn bucket that he had requested at the beginning.


    It''s taste was subpar from his eloquent standards, thus he had discarded it.


    However, in the moment he unconsciously started filling his mouth with kernels as he mindlessly chewed. It seemed like the only appropriate thing to do.


    Even Solvane strangely¡­..reached over and grabbed a handful from his bucket.


    Neither spoke a word as they aimlessly consumed the food of champions.


    Not too far down the aisle, Telle and Windflower watched the scene quietly¡ªbefore also indulging in their own popcorn.


    "So this is a Divine Shadow¡­." Daeron murmured


    Ananke nodded, "This also now somewhat explains what this Shadow Dance is, an art or aspect legacy of sorts."


    "One that allows him to copy another in every possible way" Saint Cor finished.


    Shoulders stiffened.


    "It would explain a lot¡­." Julius murmured as his eyes twinkled, "His seemingly endless versatility with his aspect is instead a development of this shadow dance, one that allowed him to copy the movements of others, then mirror them and more"


    "This would explain the ambiguity on his multiple abilities"


    "It would explain the revelation he had in the midst of the battle, that his next step would be copying attributes¡­.ahh truly we are one and the same." Mordret echoed.


    ''Copying and creating attributes¡­.''


    "That''s like an aspect in itself" Rain whispered


    "So¡­.not only does he have Weaving and the lineage of the Shadow God and this forbidden lineage¡­.but he also has an unclear Aspect and an Aspect legacy with multiple stages, with each one being equivalent to an Aspect in itself!?" Luster breathed.


    Ears listened as some silently nodded, hesitantly albeit.


    Every viewing gave them a new perspective and overlord of information and achievements¡ªit was brutally humbling in comparison to what they thought they had achieved. And even more ludicrous was that they had no vague idea of how many of the viewings they had left to witness.


    "This kid is too crazy¡­." Saint Roan mumbled as he collapsed in his seat.


    At the front Nephis quietly listened as she looked over the scene. She was aware that she was fighting her fair share against another group of Saints. However, she couldn''t stop herself from looking at it all in awe.


    13 Saints with three Divine reflections.


    And he had brutally overwhelmed them and achieved a further stage of enlightenment.


    Her lips curled in admiration while everyone else was discussing.


    ''W-Why¡­.is he everything and more?''


    Nephis had been trying to learn about passion in hopes of her advancement with her own Aspect legacy. Ever since she was brought here, she was subsequently overwhelmed with what she was searching for, only it had been lost and forgotten. Feelings that unconsciously reacted in her body at the sight of Sunny.


    Someone she had seen show affection and care for her more than anybody else


    A warrior she had seen hold his grown and display his prowess that rivaled her own


    The law of imperfection was absolute¡­..yet why did it feel like Sunny was a singular anomaly who existed, just to appease her desire?


    His calculative lethality on the battlefield all while holding back and trying to spare the Saint''s lives, revealing hidden intentions of seeing the greater picture of the true problem. The same future she also looked at. Repeatedly she couldn''t help but replay the fight in her mind, only growing more and more fascinated by the second.


    "I want to fight him¡­."


    ....


    ''W-Wait¡­.I haven''t even had the chance to see him ever since learning the truth, what am I saying?''


    Her brows furrowed as she concentrated on the information just revealed.


    ''Copying attributes''


    Wasn''t that too insane? Attributes were qualitative abilities that amplified and accompanied one''s aspect, but only in symbiosis¡ªthe Aspect was always superior. However, that did not mean that there were some Attributes which were outliers and a cut above the rest. Nephis could think of a few she had seen and learned about, including the [Soul Weave] and other Attributes that Sunny had from the forbidden lineage which enhanced his body.


    Take her own Attribute, [Longing]


    It was merely passive, and yet made her immune to corruption, something that not even the Gods and Daemons could escape. And yet she could.


    If so¡­..


    Then did this mean Sunny could potentially learn and copy her [Longing] Attribute?


    He was already overwhelmingly powerful. Yet, if he advanced and learned how to copy attributes and subsequently her [Longing].....the potential was quite terrifying. A seemingly immortal Divine Shadow with limitless versatility in potential with copying abilities and attributes, while being immune to corruption?


    It even sent a shiver down Neph''s spine.


    He was supposed to be Divine like her¡­.yet why did she feel like he was in a class of his own above Divinity?


    Not to mention, if he could possibly copy attributes¡­then could he also copy Aspects?


    The others seemed to catch on as loud murmurs drew her attention.


    "Copying movements, copying appearances, copying attributes¡­what''s next? Copying Aspects?" Julius exclaimed.


    The other fell in stunned silence.


    "It''s a possibility¡­." Ananke murmured


    "Are you serious!?! I survived through all this insanity to ascend, all while he can copy everything that makes me unique!?!" Effie yelled.


    "He can''t copy your corruption" Jet mumbled


    They all slightly jolted as Sunny''s voice echoed on the screen behind them.


    "...Leave."


    Lonesome Howl stared at him, her bloodied face growing even paler. Strangely enough, she made no motion to rise from her knees. Instead, she gritted her teeth even tighter, and then spat:


    "Why¡­ are you letting us go?"


    Sunny looked down at her, feeling perplexed.He would have already been running in her shoes.Still, he had to come up with an answer¡­


    Blaming everything on Nephis again would be unwise ¡ª the King of Swords could very well be listening, after all, and learning that his daughter had secretly ordered his most powerful fighter to spare the enemy elites could very well cause dire problems down the line. And after today, there would be no question of who the most powerful member of the Sword Army outside the royal family was, without a doubt.


    So what was Sunny supposed to say?


    ...Luckily, this incarnation of his was wearing Weaver''s Mask. Eventually, he shrugged and answered evenly:


    "I am just a hired blade. My pay is high, but not high enough to start a blood feud with the Queen of Song."


    Meaning¡­''You are a princess, and I am a simple mercenary. I''m not crazy enough and can''t be bothered to kill Ki Song''s daughters, thus giving her a reason to personally hunt me down!''


    On second thought, that also implied that Sunny would actually be willing to do something like that if the pay was high enough. He hoped that Lonesome Howl would miss that.She stared at him for a few moments, then suddenly let out a bitter, hollow laugh.


    "So that''s the reason? I can''t¡­ I can''t believe it. A hired blade! The outcome of the battle, the fate of the entire world¡­ might just depend on something as base as one man''s greed?"


    Sunny looked at her silently for a while. Then, he leaned his head back and laughed. His laugh sounded eerie and sinister, rolling across the ravaged battlefield like a chilling wind.


    "Why? Do you think that we are that different?"


    Shaking his head, he looked at the kneeling princess and added with a hint of disdain in his calm, cold voice:


    "No. The King of Valor, you mother, and I... we are exactly the same. It''s just that they are greedy for more tasteless things."


    With that, Sunny took a step back and dissolved into the shadows. Lonesome Howl was left standing on her knees in solitude.


    Someplace else¡­


    A pile of scrap metal slowly unfurled itself and rose from the ground. Fiend was in a terrible shape, his steel body hideously shredded and torn apart so viciously that it resembled an abstract sculpture. Fighting the Chain Wyrms had not been an easy fit for him, especially with some of his powers sealed by the shattering of space.


    Raising one of his remaining hands, the ravenous Shadow used a sharp claw to fish a piece of melting glass from between his fangs and stared in the direction where the two remaining Reflections had gone with a hateful expression.


    A few moments later, a sound that resembled the low roar of spreading flame resounded from his fiery maw:


    "Wrrrretches¡­"


    In that moment, Fiend made a decision. He was going to tell on them¡­ to Big Sister!


    Not too far away, Saint retracted her darkness and watched indifferently as her one remaining enemy limped away.


    Serpent, however, was surrounded only by silence. Because all of its enemies were dead.


    Just like that, the battle was over.


    The light on the screen flashed across their faces as it began to fade. They listened to their hearts hammer against their chests as his laughter¡­.


    His sinister laughter echoed across the battlefield.


    And with that, the viewing ended.


    ....


    Everyone was left in stunned silence


    "D-Did his S-Shadow just kill a group of S-Saints¡­?" Kim trembled.


    "No¡­.it''s more like it slaughtered them" Kai breathed.


    "B-Big¡­..Sister¡­..what?" Rain muttered


    Effie stared at the three with looks of alarm.


    "IT TALKED!?! AN ECHO¡ªNO, SHADOW JUST TALKED; HELLO!?!?"


    Jet turned to her in offense.


    "My crow can talk just fine"


    Effie turned to her with an even more offended look on her face.


    "Your crow, is an insufferable alarm clock that can say only one word while actions without stealing fo-"


    She was interrupted in the middle of her rant as her shirt wriggled, Ling peaking out as he looked around. His tone quiet and slightly disappointed:


    "Is the big fight over, can I watch now?"


    Effie looked at him with a mixture of tiredness and restlessness as she freed him from his comfortable prison.


    "Yes dumpling¡­hopefully we can watch something you''re allowed to see next."


    Ling beamed as he asked her about the details of how cool uncle Sunny was, causing Effie to drone on with appropriate comments and spiteful criticism while everyone else turned to the second row to discuss what they had just learned.


    "It seems that he is equally intelligent¡­.preserving the valued lives of warriors for the future in the midst of the battle" Daeron murmured.


    Gilead clicked his tongue.


    "There is nothing valuable about saving their miserable lives"


    Daeron briefly looked in his direction, causing him to avert his gaze. Windflower did so with a look of outrage and anger, but he seemed to let it pass as his voice continued.


    "Now we should evaluate what have learned about his abilities to justify the next choice and reward"


    "Preferably a break from fights" Cassie echoed.


    Daeron nodded in agreement, "Yes, preferably something more information dense and less intense so we are not overwhelmed in another viewing of one of his glorious battles."


    Luster shrugged.


    "What''s there to say? He''s just flawless, and even more polished and overwhelming after each viewin¡ªOW!", he was abruptly cut off as Kim pinched his rib, turning to the others with an apologetic smile.


    "Please continue"


    Julius nodded as he stood up garnering their attention


    "I think I speak for all of us when I say that was a viewing where we could bite off more than we could chew, with an estrange of victory and sad losses¡­." he carefully uttered.


    His wording caused a mixed reaction of smiles from Valor while Song silently listened. Seishan subtly nodded in his direction as he coughed and continued.


    "More importantly, a lot has been cleared up about the nature of his abilities. First, the original assumption about the formless shadow forms he could take at will were in fact not his Transcendent ability, but instead a combination of sorts from existing abilities¡­..Additionally we have learned that the Shadow Dance is in fact his Aspect legacy which can let him copy battle arts, mirror opponents and potentially recreate Attributes¡­.and maybe even mirror Aspects in the future."


    The final remark caused some of the audience to stir as he continued.


    "There is also his avatar ability and equally frightening Shadows. His avatar ability may in fact be some sort of Transcendent ability, but could equally be a combination of different parts of his Aspect¡­..


    A voice echoed from the back as Revel rose, "We have somewhat of an idea of his Aspect functions with shadows. He can move through them, command and manifest them and possible more¡ªalthough the line between what is his Aspect and a privilege from one of his Lineages is still a mystery..."


    Julius nodded with approval.


    "Indeed, there is still a very thin line between what he can divulge as his Aspect and a blessing from the Shadow God. What we know as his Shadow soldiers has been revealed as Shadow Creatures from the humble Noctis"


    Noctis smiled and dramatically bowed at the compliment.


    Kai shifted, a confused look on his face, "Then what about the Forbidden Lineage, how does that differentiate and what abilities does it provide him?"


    Julius could only shrug with a wry smile.


    "That was what I was going to suggest. Our next reward should be focused around information regarding the Shadow Lineage or the Forbidden Lineage as we know the least about the two."


    [A Light in the Void]


    [Shadow of Wrath]


    [Walking the Path of Fate]


    [An Eternal Nightmare]


    [Law of Convergence]


    These were the remaining rewards¡­.


    [A Light in the Void] was related to the Abyss in the Chained Isles, thus it had no connection. [Shadows of Wrath] and [An Eternal Nightmare] both alluded to harrowing fights, although the [Shadow of Wrath] mentioned something about a destined path and only one being able to take it all.


    That left¡­.


    [Law of Convergence] and [Walking the Path of Fate] as viable options


    And once Cassie realized this, she sprung into action.


    "I suggest we take [Walking the Path of Fate] as reward." she announced, raising her hand.


    Morgan narrowed her eyes, "The reward that you have a bias towards seeing?"


    Cassie nodded without hesitation, completely disregarding Morgan''s warning glare.


    "Yes, we would be achieving two things at once. The description detailed how Sunny inherited something he wasn''t meant to and how it was subsequently tied to fate. Following logic, it suggests that this is how he found the Forbidden Lineage and subsequently became tied to fate."


    Nephis listened quietly as she watched Cassie''s fingers slightly twitch.


    She was equally desperate.


    They were so close¡­.so close to learning about the truth of how the three of them came to be, the answer was on a plate right before them. Everything seemed to align in their favor logically.


    "I also suggest that we choose [Walking the Path of Fate]"


    All the other Saints looked at the two, a mixture of looks of spite, intrigue and surprise. It was weighed in their favor¡­.as whispers sounded.


    ''So close¡­..so, so close¡­..''


    However their faces slightly twitched as an unexpected voice spoke out against them.


    "I suggest we choose a person to join instead," Julius quietly announced.


    Everyone stared at him with wide eyes.


    Cassie''s hands slightly trembled as she held her voice steady, "You are against our option? But there''s no negatives and it falls in line with our objective of learning about the Lineages"


    Julius stared at them quietly as he shook his head.


    "No¡­I am not going against your choice, I simply have a person in mind that could answer most of our questions and more¡­..if the place will allow it"


    Morgan sneered.


    "You would waste bringing a professor here instead of a valued warrior?"


    Saint Cor raised an eyebrow in suspicion, "You have a colleague that can answer all the questions and secrets regarding a hidden lineage we have just learned about?"


    Julius blinked, "On the contrary, I have never met or talked to this person ever"


    ¡­..


    Everyone looked at him in confusion as he slowly pointed his finger¡­. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At Nephis.


    "Eurys of the Nine" he echoed


    Nephis''s face remained composed as her shoulders briefly trembled too quick for the eye to notice. She stared at him incredulously as he began to speak.


    "Lady Nephis has mentioned that she met Eurys in the past. Following the rules of the guests to join, she would be able to summon him¡­.or what remains of him to join us."


    Daeron stared at him with unusual shock.


    "You suggest¡­.bringing one of The Nine to this place?"


    Julius looked around at the shocked faces as he picked up his words, "We have too many questions that need to be answered about the history and past, and with every viewing and reward we subsequently answer parts of our questions while only creating more.


    He paused, smiling.


    "So¡­.why not bring a fossil more ancient than me here to answer some questions which we cannot?"


    Heads turned around.


    He was right¡­..


    Summoning Eurys would indeed solve a lot of riddles, but it was equally likely that they would learn nothing as the Cinema might censor and silence him. But even more importantly¡­.they were talking about one of the Nine.


    A legend in history that even Daeron seemed cautious of, a being behind a force that toppled empires and challenged Gods¡­.


    "It would answer a lot of questions¡­." Jest muttered.


    "I wouldn''t mind another comedian, he seems quite funny" Noctis chuckled.


    Silently they all looked towards Nephis. She was the only one who could summon him, so it was her choice¡ªbut at the same time it wasn''t, as this was a cooperation between all parties to create the most desired outcome so they could all leave this place. Personally, she was also very against the idea. The thought of being trapped once again with the audacious skull caused her eye to slightly twitch.


    But most importantly¡­.she would be betraying Cassie''s expectations.


    From the corner of her eye, she watched as Cassie''s shoulders slightly dropped, distraught at the truth slipping away from her fingers once again. Nephis turned between her and the crowd, before gingerly putting her hand on her shoulder.


    They had to follow the most efficient and probable outcome.


    Cassie sensed her gaze and intentions as she slightly turned.


    "I understand¡­.we''ll have another chance" she whispered


    The other cohort members subtly nodded at her as they waited.


    Nephis nodded in return as she looked back at the waiting crowd, her voice loud:


    "I''ll do it"


    Heads nodded silently as she turned around and walked towards the front. She looked up at the screen, before her voice echoed.


    "Option 1, I choose Eurys of the Nine"


    Light began to pulse and raise before the ground around her, as it rose. It took shape, bending into the shape of a skull before dissipating. As it finished a lone ancient skull was left on the ground. Everyone waited silently, only for no response.


    Slight panic began to ensue at the prospect of having wasted a reward.


    "Has he already kicked the bucket?"


    "Did it fail?"


    "Looks pretty ordinary for a legend"


    "I was expecting a dazzling hunk¡­."


    Nephis stared at the skull as she bent forward and grabbed it with her palm, lifting it up before her at eye level.


    She looked into its empty sockets as a sliver of doubt grew in her mind.


    ''Has the room failed?''


    To everyone''s surprise a clicking sound echoed from the jaw despite it having no body or muscles, as a chilling laugh reverberated throughout the room.


    A chill swept through the room as the sound seemed to scratch their own bones, causing some to clench their hands-rests and stare with wide eyes.


    Nephis glared at the skull as a voice spoke to her.


    "So we meet again abominable Nephilim¡­.."


    ______________________________________________


    Weather has been very nice and enjoyable


    Also, yay! Eurys!


    Fun interactions to look forward to, and no this is not a plot device to speed up and end Cinema in the next few chapters


    That is still a long time away


    (To your glee and my despair)


    ______________________________________________